《Grand Dad Is The Pervert God》


 Chapter 1 A God Falls/A Virgin Falls Harder...

    ?"Death wasing."

    As a god that had ruled in the heavens for as long as the primordial energies could be traced in time, he never believed this was something he would one day say or even think.

    But Fate always had a tight fist around the necks of all under the holy Dao.

    Of course this included the gods in the heavens.

    "Ahhh!" he grunted as another Divine spear was plunged into the side of his abdomen.

    His golden Divine blood flowed with his old aged life force out of him.

    "Forgive us Eros. Its not our fault. You brought this upon yourself." One god in full Golden armor answered to Eros''s questioning dying eyes.

    "This happened because you were bing too strong. Your existence has offset the natural bnce of Power in the heavens. So please die for us, and let us eat your Godly divinity."

    Another god added.

    "My divinity! This betrayal is all because you wanted my power?" Eros thought to himself, "If you all had only asked a little, wouldn''t I give you some? You all that have been my brothers and sisters since the beginning of time have fallen to the same greed that you despise seeing in your mortal children."

    As he closed his dying eyes, he could still feel as more Divine weapons were plunged into his body.

    Gods were known to be very relentless beings.

    These gods that had betrayed him knew it. They were not going to allow him any opportunity for revival.

    After all, what was most terrifying was not a demon, but a god that could do the deeds of one.

    As he floated in the beautiful nothingness of the Heavenly realm, a god with arge golden crown on his head and silk shining robs approached him.

    This was the god king. He dug his hand into Eros''s chest.

    Eros felt the pull.

    Gods did not survive with hearts like mortals, but rather their divine orb.

    The god King pulled out the divine Orb from Eros''s chest.

    "No!" Eros muttered under a low breath.

    Seeing the most important thing in his existence taken away from him incited his anger even more.

    Even as a god, his biggest and only dream had been to enjoy the pleasurable softness a woman''s body could provide until the end of time.

    Ever since he came into being, there was nothing he found so pleasing like the union of two bodies in pleasurable togetherness as theirher regions extracted joy from each other in sensual exchange.

    Where all disgust that came with being sweaty or vulgar went out the window once horniness had set in.

    This was why he had chosen the path of his Divine energy judiciously.

    Unlike his many brothers and sisters that either chose War because of its honor, or wisdom out of pride.

    He had chosen to be called the god of Love and desire. Or like the other gods like to call him, he was the god of Perversion.

    He had cultivated the path and paved the way for sensual pleasure in its most purest form and was worshipped by all around the world.  Whenever two bodies engaged in the holy, most sacred natural act, it was praise to his name and power.

    In fact, his power increased a little whenever even the gods participated in the act of love making.

    No matter how hard they tried, the heavenly Dao only saw to benefit him whenever two bodies engaged in bedsheetbat.

    However, never had his power be so prominent as it was now.

    After all, mortals with their science and technology had created ways for their sensual lust to increase.

    At first it was just the Rated 18 Magazines that school boys and girls would hide under their beds to enjoy from time to time without their parents knowledge.

    And then it evolved into Rated 18 movies, and now, every smart phone on the surface of the earth was only a click away from a Rated 18 site.

    In fact many of such sites were produced sorgely on a daily that even he could no longer bother to keep up with them.

    The holy act of love making had now be so rampant in the mortal world that just the sight of a well curvy Mannequin on the road could give a man an arousal for the entire day.

    And yes! all that sensual frustration that came with movies and the magazines and the thoughts were fuel for his divine power.

    And now, a time in history were the god of perversion was the strongest being in the heavens was at hand.

    Even when mortals were always at war and the gods of war grew strong, the King of the gods had never felt his position so threatened as he did now.

    However, Eros was never one to be born with ambition. In fact, most of his day was filled with waking up in between the bosom of a woman''s chest or thighs.

    This was the only desire he ever had or at least, it was the only desire that he ever wanted to have.

    Not until now.

    He that had never felt a shred of hate before felt nothing more so strongly at the moment.

    However, his anger and Hate could not help him right now.

    They had used one of his freshly acquired Concubines to poison his wine. They had promised to share some of his power with her, and she had agreed.

    How could she not? After all, he had elevated her from her mortal state just because of her beauty and extra gifted backside.

    And now she was back stabbing him for power.

    In his heart, he knew that he couldn''t have expected any more.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Several times on his visit to the modern mortal word, he had heard the mortal men say, "I die for fat Booty!"

    But now, he was literally dying for fat Booty.

    He was a God. At such pinnacle of existence, his death was going to be absolute when he was gone.

    If only he had the chance. If only the heavenly Dao could understand his wish and give him the opportunity at another life, he woulde for them.

    He would have his revenge.

    Just as this thought surfaced in his head, a crying woman rushed into the scene.

    This was his most Cherished and Favorite Concubine.

    She looked at what was happening and with tears, hatred and anger in her heart, she rushed forward for the divinity in the king of the Gods hand.

    *Peng!*

    A Divine spell was cast for another realm...

    ...

    At around the same time in the University of streets of a very popr country, another person had just met the unfortunate arrival of Truck-kun in the middle of the road.

    However, this person was really not a fortunate person.

    He was coincidentally also named Eros. His father had thought it was a good name and that just like the story of the heavenly god, his son was going to be pulling ''bitches'' from all works of life.

    After all, which father didn''t want to have such a son?

    But reality was an awful teacher. Eros was now 34 and he was still a virgin.

    It was not just because he was not handsome, but because he was very shy and afraid of women, and he literally had no game or as the young ones called it these days, he had no Rizz.

    Even his father out of shame for such a son refused to see him at his death bed.

    But the heavenly Dao was always fair in its ways, and Eros was gifted with incredible intelligence.

    He was an incredible psychologist professor in a very prestigious country.

    As faith would have it, he met a beautiful youngdy that happened to be Sapiosexual.

    That is to say, she did not mind that he was fat and somewhat ugly, she liked him only for his brain.

    Unfortunately, she happened to be one of his students at his university.

    With the strict rules in the university, he could not fulfill his canal desires with her, and was forced to break up the rtionship before it became something good.

    However, he had underestimated the lengths she would go to have him in her bed.

    She ended up lying that he raped her to the police.

    Even before investigations were done, the university wanted to protect its reputation so bad that it kicked him out.

    His remaining family and friends also left him. In this modern world, no one wanted to be associated with a rapist.

    His life was over, and the career he so loved had been taken from him.

    In his depression, he wanted tomit suicide, but he was just too much a coward to do the deed.

    And so he went to the dark web, and paid an assassin to do the deed. Although he did not know who would do the deed, he ensured that the person he paid for it was in his immediate vicinity

    Life was over for him.

    But just after he had clicked the button to pay the assassin, the police knocked on his door to tell him that  the investigations were done, and that he was vindicated.

    The policeman had evene over with one of his cousins under a storm to apologies for what had happened.

    And then his phone rang and he checked to see that it was a message from the University telling him they were sorry for the Sack letter.

    His life had just been put back together again.

    He was happy about such a change and wanted to celebrate, but he then remembered what he had done on the Dark web.

    Immediately, he rushed to hisputer.

    However, the storm outside intensified and they was a sudden power outage.

    He immediately rushed out of his house to his neighbor''s ce. He wanted to cancel his request.

    This was when it happened.

    As he was crossing the road, a truck came out from nowhere and hit him.

    As life left his dying eyes, he watched as a man came down from the truck with a cigar in his mouth and made a phone call, "Tell the client that the Job is done. I expect my money by noon tomorrow."

    No doubt about it. This was the assassin he hired.

    His blood flowed out of him and washed away with the water on the street.

    Thest thing he remembered as he stared into those headlights was praying to the heavens and even Truck kun to give him a second chance.

    He had died a thirty something year old virgin...

 Chapter 2 Youll Not Touch My Grand Children!

    ?Eros opened his eyes slowly.

    His head hurt a lot.

    A dark shadow was cast over his head.

    But notwithstanding the moment he saw it, he instantly knew what it was.

    Why was a woman standing over him with her legs apart.

    From his angle, he could see her bright pinkish underwear.

    Slowly, he turned his eyes to look around. But even this slight movement sent massive headaches to his head.

    Memories flooded his mind from all sides.

    He was Eros, but he was also Eros, andstly, he was Eros.

    Although that did not make sense at first but the god part of him was sharp to the gift of reincarnation and he immediately sort out his memories for what was happening.

    Apparently the God Eros was betrayed, but just before his Divinity was totally taken, his Favorite concubine at the expense of risking her life activated the burning of her divinity to attack the King of the Gods.

    She managed to get just a very small fraction of his divinity and use it to send his soul on the path of reincarnation in another realm.

    But the universe was ever filled with wonders and due to the plea to the heavenly dao, Truck kun sent the soul of the mortal Eros on the path of reincarnation.

    Coincidentally or identally, both souls joined up and by some mystery or work of the dao, werebined. In fact, the soul of the God Eros was naturally stronger than that of the mortal and swallowed it up.

    It was then sent into this world.

    It was sent into the body of this old dead man that was about to be buried.

    By coincidence, this old man was also called Eros.

    This old man did not also live by the unsaintly virtues the name provided and had died a terrible death.

    In fact, he had died by Aphrodisiac overdose.

    The old man was a noble in thisnd. He was a Baron.

    However, he was born with a rare condition that made him incapable of getting it up when he was with a woman.

    For years he suffered with this condition and isted himself from the rest of the world. Leaving even hisnd and its people to his butler to take care of.

    While he used as much money as he couldy his hands on in order to find  a remedy for his problem.

    The moment he got word that the solution drug wasing, he immediately took a wife for himself from one of his people.

    However, he caught her cheating on him in secret.

    But the drug had alreadye, and he considered himself too honorable a man to do it with a Prostitute, and so out of desperation, he drank the entire bottle.

    Meanwhile, the prescription was to only take a spoon full everyday for an entire month.

    Just as he had dreamt it would, it worked, and his spear was now pointing to the heavens, ready to conquer anynd.

    But just before he could enjoy the satisfaction of his had work, he effects of the drug were just too much for his old body to bare and he died on her naked body.

    This was indeed a miserable way to die.

    Therefore, he was Eros, Eros and also Eros.

    Two souls had mixed up on the path of reincarnation and taken over the body and memories of the former Eros.

    This was the reason for his splitting headache.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although such a situation was as rare as a woman giving birth to six or even eight children at a go, it still happened anyway.

    Eros looked all around him.

    At the moment, he was in a casket and about to be buried and a woman with upper body armor and a longdy skirt stood over him.

    She was currently addressing the crowd of people who were dressed in all ck. However, her eyes was on two people in front.

    Really did not understand why she had to climb the coffin of an old dead man to make her point, but then again, her people were known to be crazy.

    "As I have said before. I do not care if the House of Tate is broke or that your master is dead. I''m here to take the money that was borrowed, and if I don''t get it, I''ll take yournd."

    The two people she was addressing were his grand Children.

    They were not his biological Children but orphans he had taken in to carry his name.

    They were Dan who was a young boy around fourteen years of age and his elder sister Penny who had just clocked eighteen years before Eros''s death.

    "But you can''t take ournd!" Dan had an angry expression on his face. "we have also had significant loses from the pirate attacks. If you take ournd, we will have nothing left. We neednd for our people to farm and provide food."

    She smirked, "Well that''s not my business."

    "Please Lady Frostbite! I''ll fiefdom will starve and die." Penny pleaded.

    This woman in the full body armor that went down like a skirt was known as Ang Frostbite. She was a baron of territory that shared its borders with him.  She hade for the money he had borrowed from her years ago in order to search for the miracle drug that eventually took his life.

    Of course at the time he was not shameless enough to have told her what he wanted to use it for, but had instead lied that it was to solve the pirate problem he was having.

    The Tate''s Fiefdom was at the border to the sea. Naturally, it was supposed to be rich with resources from the sea, but the pirate problem in this ce was terrible.

    Even now that the fiefdom was broke, pirates still came in to steal what little the people had left from time to time.

    "I don''t care about that. It''s either take thend, or I sell your people into very," Lady frostbite added.

    She looked at Penny and a sly smile stained her lips, "Since you want to protect your people so badly, I''ll start with you."

    As she said this, some men in armor approached Penny.

    "No!" Dan screamed as he rushed at the guard that was about to take his sister. He grabbed the guards hand and bite into it.

    The man screamed, and smacked the boy to the ground.

    But Dan was the stubborn type, he dived for the guard''s leg.

    The guard got angry, and in his anger, he brought out his sword.

    "Young master Dan!" An aged voice screamed.

    It was the family Butler. He was a man in histe sixties but had by far an agility that surpassed one.

    He immediately brought out his sword as he activated his soul force and attacked the man.

    "Hmmm! A cultivator. No wonder you people have such guts," She pointed to the old butler, "guards! Seize him. and the boy too. In fact, Seize all of them."

    Immediately, swords were unsheathed in all directions.

    However, before the fighting could progress, an aged voice was heard, "Firstly! You''ll not touch my grand Children."

    Everybody paused and looked at were the voice wasing from.

    "Secondly, the view from this angle is nice."

 Chapter 3 Grand Dad Is Back...

    ?*Sudden Silence!*

    To anyone here, that voice was very familiar.

    Lady Frostbite immediately jumped down from his coffin.

    She too was a bit frightened.

    Slowly, Eros first sat upright. And then he removed the cotton that had been fixed in his nose.

    "Lady Ang Frostbite!" he turned to her, and then he gave her a thumbs down. "No Fat Booty!"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Everybody remained silent and then Dan screamed, "Grand Dad!!!"

    He pushed his way from the midst of the guards and rushed to the coffin.

    "Grand dad, You are alive! you really came back..." He balled his eyes out in tears.

    Eros looked at the teary face soaking his tunic in snort and salty water.

    Although the person he was now was not the person this boy remembered, he had still inherited the host''s memories.

    Slowly, he rose his hand and patted the boy''s full ck hair.

    "There, there boy. It''s alright now! Grand Dad is here."

    Penny and the Butler also ran up to him with tears in their eyes.

    "Grand Dad! its a miracle. You are back."

    "Master Eros!"

    "Hmmm! I am back." he spoke lowly.

    Lady frostbite snorted, "Eros Irond Tate! I knew you were a sly old man. Pretending to be dead just to escape debt."

    She pointed her sword at him.

    However, he did not even pay her any mind as he continued tofort his family.

    Lady frostbite was getting frustrated, "she was trying to get this old man''s attention and he was not paying her any mind.

    "If you do not pay me the money you owe," she smirked "I''ll burn down your fiefdom and sell your grand children."

    The moment she said those words, she suddenly felt a strong chill that went up her spine.

    Immediately, she looked in the direction it hade from.

    Its was Eros. All he had done was re at her with a little killing intent.

    In this world, he might have been an ordinary old man, but right now, this old man''s body carried the soul of a God.

    Although he was the God of perversion, he was still a god. And in the many millenniums of his existence, they were indeed many times he was forced as a result of circumstances to leave hisfort zone and battle.

    He might not be as vast as those gods of war inbat, but that did not mean he was child to violence.

    In fact, a mortal that could stand his fighting prowess must have trained and bathed in blood for many many years.

    After all, he was still a god.

    And even now, as Lady Frostbite looked at that gaze. she could not believe it, but she felt the subconscious need to back off.

    In fact, her back foot had even moved a bit before she stopped herself.

    Even though she was a cultivator and a soul disciple of the third rank, she felt fear towards a powerless old man.

    Eros face suddenly softened.

    "Lady Frostbite. I''ll assume that you had spoken mistakenly out of term," he looked around the venue, "why don''t we go back to my study and discuss the terms for your payment."<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was the Psychologist part of him talking now.

    The souls had merged and all the Eros, were now one Eros.

    The god part of him that was filled with pride would not have conceited in such a manner, but the part with the understanding of human behavior read the atmosphere of the ce, and decided that this was the best course of action.

    Eros tried toe down of the coffin and the butler and Dan helped him.

    The moment his legs touched the ground, a weakness like he had never felt before took hold of him.

    This was the body of an aged man.

    But he really did not expect that this man was this weak.

    The Butler noticed this and immediately brought over the man''s walking stick.

    Eros looked at the walking stick. In his eyes, it couldn''t have been anymer.

    He made a mental note to tell his butler to redesign itter. But for now, he had matters to attend to.

    For a either the man that had always walked the earth freely, or a god that could soar the sky as he liked, this was a very painful experience.

    He had to take his time as he walked. This body was totally weak, on top of that, this body did not even have an ounce of cultivating energy in it.

    Every step felt like the world was suddenly against him, and a boulder was ced on his back as punishment for theirugh.

    All the guards ced back their weapons in their sheath and Lady frostbite followed after him.

    As she did, he closely observed her steps. Every hit her foot made to the ground sent out rythmses only he could understand.

    Even her posture as she walked. Her frown, the way she leaned her head and that prideful expression on her face.

    It all came to him as rolls and rolls of data.

    This was Data the psychologist part of him was careful to record and weigh out with the information he had from his memory about this baron.

    Eros remembered that in his former world as a mortal, they was a particr skill in reading bodynguage that a particr famous therapist used in reading bodynguage.

    As a psychologist, he had always been afraid to use this move, but right now, the coward part of him had been tempered with the bold side of a god.

    They was nothing he wanted to do that he would not do.

    The funeral had taken ce in an open space, just beside the mansion.

    At least in thisnd, this was a mansion. But in the eyes of Eros the god, it was not even fit enough for his bedroom.

    Eros was a baron, and this mansion was a part of his manor. It was made in an old English western style.

    It had a total of twenty rooms which included the Ballroom, the study he used as his office and the library.

    His nose was greeted with the fine smell ofvender as he entered the home.

    Eros made his way to the long winding stairs that went to second floor. Behold, another hurdle for him to climb.

    However, he was patient with himself, and Dan and the old butler helped him up.

    "Wait for us outside," he ordered.

    *Bam!*

    The door to the study was shut behind them.

    Eros sat on his study table and leaned forward with his working stick. It was a bit dusty from longck of use but he did not mind.

    Lady Frostbite frowned. she had her hands behind her back. Waiting for this negotiation he was going to talk about.

    However, Eros immediately stretched a hand and cupped a feel of one boob.

    *Squeeze!*

    *Squeeze!*

 Chapter 4 A Debt Paid By Attention.

    ?*Peng*

    Eros felt low hum from deep within his soul.

    However,

    Lady Frostbite screamed as she took a huge leap back.

    "Lord Eros! are you mad or as that coffin rotted your brain.? I''m a noble and a married woman at that. You''ll show me respect!"

    Eros licked his aged lips, brought his hand to his mouth and slowly licked his fingers, "not bad, but its sour with frustration."

    Lady Frostbite looked at him with a lot of question marks on her face.

    She was angry, but for some reason she felt a stronger need to pull away from the old man than to just smack his face.

    She was a cultivator, and Eros was not, but there was something about his eyes and the way he looked at her that made her think she was an antelope before an hungry cat.

    It was so deep that if she was allowed to describe it, she would only use one word. ''Primal''

    She shook her head, "No! No!! No!!!" she thought to herself, "I''m only pitying him. Yes that''s it. He is an old man that faked his death for two weeks to run away from debt. I feel pity for him."

    Even though she said so, she was still wary of his eyes.

    ? "Married!?" He asked, st i remember, you weren''t..."

    "Well an invitation was sent to you, but we got news of your death instead."

    Eros''s eyes widened in understanding.

    "So that''s it! That exins the bodynguage too." he muttered in a low tone.

    "huh!?

    Eros looked at her and had a know smile, "Lady Frostbite have you consummated your marriage with your husband yet?"

    "Huh!?"

    "-"

    She blushed and then she folded her arms around her chest while subconsciously tightening her legs.

    "Con... Consumma.." she stammered, "I''m ady. You are not allowed to ask such private questions about my life!"

    She frowned deeply and her cheeks turned red.

    Lady Frostbite was young and averagely beautiful. ording to Eros''s well observant eyes, she was somewhere around Twenty. She had the look of a tom boy that bloomedte, but still managed to pack up a well endowed chest area.

    Although she tried to hide them behind her chest armor, Eros''s eyes although in an old body, could still tell the cup size.

    Even though he thought it was a shame that she was not packing anything behind, she was not at all bad. Especially since she was young.

    There was still a lot of time for her beauty to bloom.

    One look at her and Eros immediately knew her problem.

    Slowly, he turned and sat on a chair, "please! have a seatdy Frostbite."

    "A Seat!? I came here about the debt you owe and you are telling me to..."

    "Do you really want to know why you are sexually frustrated and your newly wedded husband refuses to touch you or not?"

    Those words stopped anything she wanted to say, and flushed it all down.

    She looked in the direction he old hand gestured and she sat down.

    Although Eros was no longer smiling outside, he was very well in a good mood inside.

    Abination of the God part of him and psychologist part of him had made this moment happen.

    Lady Frost bite had given herself away. The true reason she had left hernd to invade his was because of her husband. This was her way of running away from the problem with a fine excuse.

    She was eldest  of the Frostbite, and therefore, she ruled an inherited fiefdom. ording to tradition she had to take in a husband.

    She did not love the man she chose, but picked him because he was the most qualified. Unfortunately, on their marriage night he came back drunk and could not consummate the marriage.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At first she had thought that it was just his excitement getting the better of him, but night after night was the same thing, or a different excuse.

    She had asked her maids if she was doing anything wrong, but most of her maids feared her, and could never tell her the crust of her problem.

    The name Frostbite was not for fancy. Her family members were always known to be proud and carry a cold expression. It was a family of warriors.

    Naturally, she had carried all this strong traits from her father, and forgotten along the line that she was a woman.

    Her walking step had given her frustration away.

    When Eros squeezed her breast, he had felt from it her in tense frustration.

    It is said that a woman always carries her troubles on her chest. This was not wrong.

    Finally, when he had asked her questioned her about her married life, she had folded her arms on her chest and frowned deeply.

    This showed that he had touched upon a sensitive spot that she preferred to hide.

    She sat across from him.

    Eros reached for a note pad and an ink pen in the corner, and rxed well into his seat. An habit he had as a psychologist.

    "So Lady Frostbite why don''t you tell me from the beginning? Lets start with how you met your husband."

    At first she did not want to talk, but at the end of the day, women were a bank of attention. And sometimes, there just wanted somebody to listen.

    However, this was a decision Eros soon regretted making.

    Once thedy started talking, she did not stop. And soon, even Eros was confused sometimes. She would talk about this and that, and entirely subjects that were not rted.

    Eventually, he guided her along and then the part he was waiting for finally happened.

    She burst into tears.

    "Its because I''m ugly, right? That''s why he does not want me!"

    Eros smiled in his heart. Finally, we have reached the interesting part.

    Eros had a part of him that had intelligence extensively on human psychology and he had another part that knew Specifically how a woman''s body operated.

    Lady Frostbite was basically dancing on his palm.

    After a while, Eros stood up and sat on the arm rest of her chair.

    He brought her closer to his chest were she continued her tears. After a while, she stopped crying.

    "Oh, my god! you such a good listener. Were you always this sweet and caring?"

    "well, I was always here. And I''ll always be here whenever you need me."

    He pulled her closer and ced a kiss on her forehead which made her blush stupidly.

    "Really!?" She asked in a shy ady like voice. As she did, she subconsciously drew circles on his chest.

    "Of course, after all, you are paying."

    "paying!?"

    "Yes! Why don''t we do it like this. I''ll let you stay for sometime, and then I deduct a certain amount I''m meant to pay you for every hour you are with me. That way I don''t need to run around to raise the money, and you can have me just to yourself whenever you want."

    Deep down, Lady Frostbite could tell that this deal was a weird one. But When she looked at him, and the presence he carried, she just couldn''t bring herself to say No.

    After all, he is the only one to have ever listened to her, and what''s more, she felt like she could be vulnerable with him. This was a feeling she had never had.

    She had totally forgotten that he did not even give a solution to her problem.

    Of course, he won''t do that. Of what use would calm waters be to him?

    Eros smiled in his heart. Human nature was a beautiful thing.

    After all, a woman would not do what was right, but rather, operate solely based on her feelings...

 Chapter 5 A Hidden Shard...

    ?Eros could see that she was clearly contemting and he stood up from the chair, but she immediately grabbed his hand.

    In his mind, he smiled.

    But when he turned to her, he gave a "I don''t care" expression.

    "Okay!" she nodded, "I agree!"

    "good! will you like to put that to a blood agreement?" He asked.

    "Blood oath!?" She frowned, "Baron Eros, are you saying that my words mean nothing to you?"

    "No! all I''m saying is that I want to see how dedicated you are to such amitment."

    Ang thought about his words a little. It did make sense in her head.

    A Blood Oath was a binding Contract. It secured the benefits of both sides.

    Eros looked into one of the drawers at his table and brought out a sheet of Soul paper. Eros wrote down the conditions to the agreement and after both of them signed it, it caught up in mes and burnt to ash.

    Both of them felt the bind to the contract instantly.

    "So, now that we are done with that, can we continue..."

    "I''m sorry Lady Frostbite but I have very important matters to attend to for the moment. I don''t think you noticed, but I just came back from the dead, and even I can tell that I need to take a bath."

    "Oh, Okay!" she nodded in understanding. She had been so caught up with the moment with him that she had totally forgotten that he actually stunk of body preservation chemicals.

    "I''ll tell Jimmy, my butler to arrange a ce in the manor for you," as he talked, he approached her steadily, and then he grabbed her with a hand by the waist.

    This took her by surprise, but her mind was too nk to do anything.

    For most of her life, she had been a Tom Boy. The closet encounter she had with the opposite sex was during battles.

    She had never been touched by a man, and even though Eros was old, he carried  a presence about him that made her feel like he was in control.

    This ability of his tugged at her bottled down femininity. It was a part of herself that she had never been truly in touch with.

    It made her feel the need to submit.

    Slowly, his hand traced down from her waist, and to her back side, as he leaned in for her lips.

    *nk!*

    Jimmy the butler suddenly opened the door. He pushed in a tray of tea and biscuits.

    Immediately, Lady Frostbite pulled away from Eros''s embrace. Her face had totally turned red like a tomato.

    Jimmy immediately realized that he had interrupted an unexpected moment.

    "Forgive me lord Eros, I had thought some refreshments were in order," he pulled back to exit.

    "No! there is no problem. You were the person I was about to send for. Please assign a guest room for Lady Frostbite. Herself and I have MATTERS," he looked at her and winked, "we would like to addresster."

    Seeing the look he gave her, made her blush more, and her fingers dug into her skirt.

    Jimmy was already an aged man. In fact, he was older than Eros, but Cultivation kept him vibrant and looking younger.

    He was already in histe eighties, while Eros was just in his sixties. But jimmy looked far younger.

    Jimmy had enough experience to know that he had interrupted a delicate moment.

    But the expression Lady frostbites face left him speechless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, their family name was frostbite for a particr reason. On top of that, it had only been moments ago that she had been spitting fire at the Funeral.

    But now, she was akin to a shy little cat.

    Jimmy''s mouth was left open in surprise.

    "Jimmy!!!" Eros called the old butler, pulling his attention from his head, "please take Lady Frostbite to a GUESTROOM."

    *cough!* "Yes, sir. Of course, sir!" Jimmy dropped the tray of refreshments on the table, "Pleasee with me Lady Frostbite."

    She followed after Jimmy, but her eyes still lingered on Eros, until She could see him no more.

    Eros maintained a smiling face until she was gone.

    He immediately locked the door. This time around, he did not need any unexpected interruption.

    Firstly, he opened the drawer and removed a mirror. Even though this was a study, he was still a noble, and many nobles if not most were very bothered about their appearance.

    Seeing his reflection in the mirror was a shock that nearly sent him once more to the grave.

    Slowly, he dropped the mirror on the table, and sat on his chair.

    He bowed his head and massaged his temple.

    As the God of Perversion, one of his many selling points was his on earthly looks. He used to have a body that was tall, with lean well carved muscles, and a gorgeous face to crown an incredible body.

    But now, he could not even call himself a shadow of his former glory.

    The difference between now and then was likeparing a malnourished chicken to a big bald eagle that governed the sky.

    He had fallen so far from grace that he was now beneath the grass.

    Never in his thousands of years since his existence had he ever experiences such a setback.

    This one really touched him.

    All this had happened because he was betrayed.

    "Those Bastards!!!" he muttered low, gritting his teeth and his fingers digging into his palm in anger.

    He suddenly remembered the crying face of his most beloved that against all odds, even standing against the God king had burnt her divinity for him.

    Truly, there was no greater love that this.

    *Peng!*

    He felt a low ringing in his chest.

    *Peng!*

    He felt it again. It was like a small stone dropped in water. Sending out low waves.

    He recognized this feeling. It was low, but he recognized it. Now that he thought about it, he had also felt it earlier the moment he grabbed Lady Frostbite by the boob.

    He immediately entered a state of meditation.

    He sent his consciousness into his soul. And there it was. At the center of the two souls that had be one was a shard. It was really small like a finger, but nevertheless, it was there.

    This was a shard of his divinity as a God...

 Chapter 6 Cultivating My Own Way...

    ?Such a discovery nearly made him weep for joy.

    When he thought that his journey back up was not going to be easy, a light had shone on his path.

    However, he also noticed something else. The Shard of divinity was at the center of both souls, and from the looks of things, both souls were not perfectly fused just yet.

    This meant that tampering with the Shard was going to result a split.

    At the moment, the personality of both individuals had be one, and as scary as it might sound, Eros preferred it this way. Having both sides was good in his eyes.

    But he still needed to cultivate power.

    He was a divine being with thousands of years of experience. Even if he had been azy god that mostly engaged in bedroom acts, there were still times that he went out into the world.

    In other words, his knowledge of the ways of the world and the cosmos was actually very vast.

    He was literally a walking bank of knowledge and experience.

    Cultivating his divinity once more using the shard of divinity was actually not a problem. It might take sometime, but it was doable.

    However, a certain thought came into his head.

    He had just been given the opportunity to start again, and that too in another realm.

    However, even in this realm, divine energy was the same. This meant that this world also had its own gods.

    A reincarnation of souls across worlds or realms was actually a very normal urrence. In fact, some gods did it just for fun sometimes.

    Which meant that the fact that his soul had been brought to this world would not rm any of the gods here.

    But where the problem woulde from would be if he cultivated the energy source of another god.

    Even amongst the gods of his own echelon, they were many times that gods that got power from the same source had enteredbat to the death, just so that they could secure more power for themselves.

    It was like telling two children to share the same toy, or telling two starving people to share the same te of rice.

    No matter what, a fight was going to eventual breakout.

    This was what happened in the heavens.

    Eros could well imagine what was going to happen if the god of Perversion in this world was to find out of his existence.

    If it was before when he had the powers of a god, it would have been an easy win for him, but right now, he would be plucked apart like feathers from a chicken.

    He thought hard about this and concluded that it might be too dangerous to cultivate Divine energy.

    However, he remembered that they were other kinds of energies aside Divine energy. After all, Divine energy was just one of the primordial energies.

    The Primordial energies were:

    Divine Energy

    Chaos Energy

    Dark line Energy

    Celestial Energy.

    When the universe was formed, these were the energies that shaped the world. All other forms of energy in the world were just a derivation of these ones.

    There were  called Lesser Energies. There are<novelnext></novelnext>

    = Dragon Energy

    = Shadow Energy

    = Universal energy.

    There were a lot more lesser energies, but these were the main ones, and Eros did not want to bother his mind to remember them.

    Eros considered his options carefully. Cultivating any of the Lesser energies was a No. Reason being that these were were a diluted form of power, and could only grow so far.

    By the time he made it to the rank of Godhood, its weakness would start to show.

    There was no way he would be able to carry out his revenge using second hand energy against gods with divine energy.

    From the Primordial energies, divine energy was also out of the question to cultivate, but it would have been the easiest. Especially since he knew how the power worked and felt.

    Chaos energy was just as the name implied. This energy was cultivated by the Devils. It was the exact opposite of divine energy.

    The problem with cultivating this energy was not the potential madness that might follow.  After all, Eros was sure that he was capable of handing his own mind.

    It was the fact that Chaos energy could not exist inside his body because of that piece of divine shard in him.

    He shook his head. This was practically suicide.

    He had been given a new lease on life and was not ready to lose it so soon.

    His next option was Dark line energy, but this one also had an automatic rule out. It was a different frequency from Chaos Energy, but operated by the same wave length.

    Dark line energy was cultivated by Demons.

    Lastly, there was Celestial energy.

    The celestials were made to rule just like the gods but were extremely peaceful and secluded beings.

    They had their own heaven, and their ways even made gods think that celestials were holier beings.

    Over the thousands to millions of years of existence, they had been wars fought again and again between gods, demons, and devils, but the only time the Celestials fought was when the devils tried to touch upon their heaven.

    The Celestials nearly wiped out the entire devil race.

    Even the gods had to show respect when these set of beings disyed their powers.

    While Gods govern, it is said that Celestials create.

    This was it. This was the energy he could cultivate.

    Primordial energy was what birthed the world. It was in the very fabric of existence.

    What he needed to do now was make celestial energy his own.

    However, Even Eros had to admit that he did not know how Celestial beings cultivated.

    He thought hard in silence, and then finally, he came to his own decision. Who ever said that he had to cultivate the same way that the Celestials cultivated.

    As long as he was cultivating Celestial energy, was it not all the same?

    His divinity shard was still giving out low hums from the perverted act he did not so long ago.

    This was the perfect experiment to use...

 Chapter 7 Who Are You!?

    ?Eros decided to make a small experiment.

    Everything gave out energy. Even the perverted art he had done not so long ago tody frostbite.

    And so using his divine shard as the medium to sense celestial energy, he filtered that power through his divine shard.

    Slowly, he waited for it.

    And then he felt it. A string of celestial energy in the air.

    The moment he caught the feel of it, he immediately held on to that feeling, as he absorbed more of that energy into his body.

    Celestial energy was one of the Primordial energies. The moment it entered into his body, he could feel it soothe his veins.

    The energy went into his meridians, and all of a sudden, he could feel it healing him.

    However, before concrete changes could be made, it stopped. The Divine shard glowed no more. It had run out of energy.

    Eros frowned. What he needed now was more perverted acts, so that he could have more Celestial energy to firstly clear his meridians, and veins, and then start with building up his dantain for cultivation.

    He breathed in and out. Even though the energy was thread-like, it still provided some strength to this worn-out body.

    *Knock! *Knock*

    There was suddenly a knock on the door.

    "Who is it?" he asked.

    "Grand Dad it''s me. It''s Dan!"

    Eros opened the door, and the youngd entered the room.

    Eros had his back to the door as he went to his seat. However, he suddenly felt a de at his waist.

    He turned slowly at his grandson, surprised at what he was doing.

    "Who are you!?" Dan asked slowly.

    That question seemed to havee out of nowhere, but Dan was really serious about it.

    "Are you a devil, or are you, my granddad?" Dan''s hand holding the knife shook a bit, but he still held it steady.

    "Hmmm!" Eros turned to him slowly, "Which do you think?"

    "I don''t know," there was obvious confusion in his eyes, "just before your corpse was taken outside, I stayed by your side throughout the balming process and when they covered you with your favourite suit. I had asked to be alone with you onest time, and... and," he stammered, swallowed sharply, and looked at Eros in the eyes.

    "I saw it. I saw it!!! A sharp white light as it entered your body. I don''t know how but I..." looked at the knife and shook his head hard in confusion.

    "I definitely saw it!" his eyes came sharper as he steeled his resolve, "are you my granddad?"

    Eros looked at this boy in surprise. He could not believe what he had just heard.

    This boy did not have any Soul cultivation, but he was able to see the process of reincarnation.

    Seeing the process was one blessing in itself. But seeing it without any cultivation was another thing.

    Jimmy his butler was the only person with a remotely decent enough cultivation in the house. He was at the sixth stage of the Soul disciple realm.

    If Jimmy was the person that approached him, it would have been totally understandable. But it was Dan.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Dan was scrawny. And even though he was not rted to Eros by blood, he had grey hair and bright blue eyes. If he was in a different world, his looks alone could have made girls wild for him.

    But this world was different and unforgiving for the weak. It was discovered that Dan was incapable of cultivating Soul energy. At least that was what Eros remembered.

    But the same person incapable of cultivating was the person to have witnessed reincarnation. Such a thing waspletely unheard of.

    Eros looked deep into the boy''s eyes.

    A theory for why the boy could not cultivate was formed in his head, but this was something he decided he would explore at ater time.

    Right now, he had a knife against his body.

    Regardless of no cultivation, Dan was a tough boy with an unbending will.

    Eros suddenly smiled, and then the smile turned to augh, which took Dan by surprise.

    "You might be right!"

    "Huh!?" Dan was not expecting that. In his head, he had expected his granddad to tell him that he was just being crazy and all was fine. After all, as long as Dan could remember, he had always seen strange things.

    "No! it''s not a maybe boy." Eros took his seat. He lifted both hands up to the air in a grand style, "I am Eros the God of Love and Desire."

    "Huh!?"

    "-"

    "-"

    Now, Dan was sure that he was not the crazy one.

    Did dying for two weeks actually ferment this old man''s brain?

    Eros was literally iming to be a god. Even if Dan wanted to take him seriously, it was just too hard.

    Just then, there was another knock on the door.

    "Come in!" Eros ordered. As the door opened, Dan immediately hid his knife.

    It was Jimmy the butler, "Lord Eros the Red Bra pirates are here again. They are in the town, what should I do?"

    "Oh! they are, huh!" Eros smiled, and turned to Dan, "this is a good opportunity. Come with me Dan let''s go meet The Red Bra Pirates."

    ? "WHAT!?" Both Jimmy and Dan were surprised by what they had just heard.

    However, Eros had already stood up from his seat, and with his walking stick in hand, he headed for the door.

    Dan and Jimmy only had their heads booting for a second before both of them followed after him.

    As they went towards the carriage, Eros recalled the information he had about this pirate group of only women that came around once in a while to steal the resources of his people.

    If he recalled properly, which he did. They were a very feared pirate group.

    Considering the fact that they were purely women, it was impressive to see how strong their resolve was.

    If this was the old Eros, he would have immediately gone into hiding when he heard the arrival of these female pirates, but all this new Eros could hear, was a delicacy waiting for his teeth to sink in...

 Chapter 8 Power Testing: Alpha Presence

    ?This was a small carriage with only one horse to pull it in front.

    However, in this parts, it was considered to be an item of luxury to even have horses. Having a Carriage showed status.

    Eros and Dan sat inside together, while Jimmy the ever loyal butler, acted as the driver.

    The Baron''s manor was a short distance away from the town.

    Through out the trip, Dan looked at Eros like he was looking at a mad cat that was about to bounce on him.

    Meanwhile, Eros had his eyes out the window.

    First came the farms. He could see it clearly, as the farmers gathered the crops.

    The yield was not only too low in number, but also small  in size.

    Apparently the farming system was very terrible, and ack of nutrient in the soil made for the harvest to be small.

    The people had frowns on their faces. Some of them looked like they had never even smiled since birth, and the rags they wore as clothes further certified this point.

    They were malnourished, and seeing their baron in his carriage brought anger to their faces.

    "Hmmm! they don''t like me." he muttered.

    Dan sighed, "It''s not that they don''t like you. They are just frustrated. Thest war was harsh on them, and it has now led into this famine."

    Eros nodded in understanding.

    He was the Baron of a fiefdom that was next to the sea. Naturally, a lot was expected from such a ce. But it was also far away from the Nearest garrison of the Kingdoms soldiers.

    The soldiers he had were not only few, but were nearly as much in the same state as the people he governed. Also, they were poorly trained, and this resulted in high cowdice amongst them.

    They was always the issue of pirates attacking or members of the enemy countrying to cause chaos from time to time from sea.

    War always left devastating effects on thend, and this was it.

    The Carriage went into the town area. It was worse here. Eros could practically smell the lifelessness in the air.

    This was a kingdom that had the setting of old medieval Europe.

    At least that was what Eros thought from the housing structures.

    The houses were bad. Some of them had their roofs out, and the ones that had good roofs had walls with holes in them.

    Eros sighed.

    He really did not understand how the former Eros was able to govern people in such terrible states.

    There was somemotion in front. Jimmy directed the Carriage to the source of it.

    "Gather every metal you can put your hands on. I want spoons, cups, pots, anything that remotely looks shining," a particr pirate woman barely dressed in a big red bra to carry her load, and a bum short to cover her moderately equipped back side spat out orders in a deep tone.

    She was tall, dark-skinned and had a fine muscr tone, which showed she was a hard worker.

    She was directing a group of pirate women.

    ? They entered homes and brought out anything remotely metal and gathered them in a centre.

    "Please don''t take that! it is my great grandmother''s pot. It''s a family heirloom," one malnourished woman cried as the pot was pulled from her embrace.

    "Don''t worry, with how terrible this dump is, you''ll not be needing it. Take it as us just creating more space for you in your kitchen," the dark-skinneddy chuckled.

    The pot was pulled from her embrace, and she cried bitterly, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    "STOP!"

    A loud deep voice that effectively drowned her own was heard.

    She paused and turned to see where it hade from.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Carriage stopped right before the pile of metal.

    Jimmy came down and opened the carriage door.

    First appeared a walking stick, and then a pair of legs, as Eros took his time and came down the carriage.

    Dan followed behind him.

    "Huh!?" The dark skinned woman frowned, "Hey, old man! get out of here. Go wait your turn. When we are finished here, we wille for your manor next." Sheughed, and then she noticed that the wheels of his carriage was metal.

    "In fact, hold that thought. Leave your carriage and walk back to your manor."

    However, as she was talking, she did not notice that he was steadily approaching since her eyes were still on his carriage.

    He paused in front of her, "I don''t think you heard me, I said you should STOP!!!"

    Maybe it was because he was far away before, but it was different now.

    He was an old man that looked like he had one leg in the coffin but the presence hemanded, was something else.

    She subconsciously swallowed as she tried stare into his eyes.

    Her eyelids fluttered. she intentionally tried to escape his eyes.

    Only after she had averted her gaze that she had noticed what she had just done.

    Remembering that her subordinates were around, she raised her head to look him in the eyes, but her confidence betrayed her every time.

    "How dare youe to mynd, and take my property!" Eros took another step closer, and she subconsciously moved a foot back.

    By now, the only thing separating them was pushing back breasts.

    She was a cultivator at the Fourth Rank of the Soul disciple realm, an Eros had nothing, but the presence hemanded made her forget the power shemanded.

    Eros suddenly took a step back, "I want to meet yourmander!" he turned and immediately headed back to the carriage. Just before entering he paused, "Where is she?" he asked without turning back.

    "Commander Half bra is at the port!"

    It was only after she had answered that she noticed what she had just done.

    "Hmmm!" Eros nodded, got into the carriage, "to the sea port," hemanded.

    The carriage had gone a distance before she realized what had just happened. Shame welled up inside her and she really wanted to follow the carriage and have payback, but her knees felt FEAR!?

    Meanwhile, Eros coughed out some blood inside the carriage.

    "Grand Dad! are you okay?" Dan passed him an Handkerchief.

    "Yes! don''t worry about it. I am fine."

    Eros rose his head. He could see a worshipping look in Dan''s eyes.

    Dan could not hold back his curiosity, "How did you do that? She... she," he looked inside his head to describe what he had just seen, but he had none.

    Erosughed a bit, "that is a soul technique. It bypasses the mind''s defenses, and rests on the primitive part of the soul. It is moremon in animals. It is called Presence of the Alpha."

    Eros wiped the blood off his mouth. He frowned a bit. All he had done was use an old technique in its most basic form, and it was already too much for this body to take.

    This was the reason why he did not push further. The effects of the technique he was using would have been affected if she had seen him disy weakness.

    This was not good. He had to get cultivation as soon as possible.

    It was a good thing he was going to meet the Commander. He was going to start with her.

    He had really wanted to start with the one he just saw, but his love for the best made him a picker eater sometimes. He licked his lips in anticipation.

    Hopefully, this meal was going to be worth the wait.

 Chapter 9 I Am Here To Take You

    ?"WAIT!!!"

    Jimmy immediately pulled the reigns of the horse.

    Someone had rushed in front of the carriage.

    It was Penny.

    "Dear heavens! Lady Penny, Please refrain from doing such dangerous things."

    "Where is he? Where is my grad Dad!?" She demanded with her hands o her waist.

    Jimmy pointed to the Carriage.

    She opened the Carriage door and rushed inside.

    Once more, the Carriage continued onward.

    She had a frown on her face as she stared at Dan. Dan on the other hand knew that the violence was about toe.

    She grabbed him by the throat, "how dare you? You little runt! Do you want him to get himself killed again?"

    She squeezed tightly, as Dan struggled for breath.

    Eros chuckled a little, "let your brother go pen-pen! I was the one that insisted on meeting the Pirate group."

    She turned to Eros, and then the entire strong girl demeanour that she had put up when strangling her brother was gone.

    She jumped into his embrace in tears.

    After Penny heard that Lady Frostbite had finished her conversation with Eros, she rushed toe find him, but she did not see him. And then an old maid told her that she heard Eros saying something about meeting the Pirates in town.

    Immediately, she feared the worse was to happen.

    After all, her loving grandfather had only juste back from the dead, and here he was seeking once more for it.

    She immediately rushed out of the manor in search of him.

    When he had died two weeks ago, her world hade crashing down. And when he came back, it felt like she had been born anew.

    She did not want to have that feeling again, and that was why she rushed to stop the carriage.

    And then she had seen her brother in the carriage. As far as she was concerned, the little runt was the cause of this.

    ? And so she strangled him. She needed to punish this annoying brother of her''s for his impulsiveness.

    Hearing her grandad''s voice suddenly made her soften, and now she was in tears on his body.

    "Lord Eros!" jimmy called out, "we are here!"

    "Here!? where is here?" Penny asked in confusion as she looked outside the window.

    They were at the port.

    Jimmy opened the carriage and Eros and a wobbling Dan followed.

    The Carriage had stopped directly in front of a ship.

    Even Eros could tell that this was a small vessel. It was about 50 long tons. It was wooden. It looked slightly old with bullet holes on its body at different points.

    At the forehead of the ship was the wooden statue of a sexy woman about to remove her bra with a shy expression on her face. There was a g flying on one of its auxiliary masts. It was ck all over with a painted human skull having a red bra for a hat on its head.

    This ship would have been prettier if it was not in such bad shape.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Main Mast was down, and overall, Eros could tell that it had just seen a battle. Even now, repairs were still being carried out on it.

    The women who were part of this pirate crew ran up and down as they hurried with their various assignments.

    Nobody even paid attention to Eros and his family.

    "I am Eros Irond Tate. Baron of this Fiefdom, and I wish an audience withmander half Bra of the Red Bra Pirates."

    His voice was not so loud, but he had reinforced it with the Presence of an Alpha male once more.

    It was at this point that the women paused and looked in his direction.

    Immediately, they unsheathed their swords and surrounded them.

    Penny immediately hid behind Eros. Jimmy rushed forward with his sword in front of Eros. Dan too also unsheathed a sword.

    Nobody moved, but the air was tight with tension.

    Jimmy rose his soul energy. If any of these women were to attack, then he would do the same.

    Meanwhile, Eros was very calm. He did not seem moved at all by the swords and killing intent.

    He knew that these women only had this instinctive reaction because they felt their soul''s prated by the aura of his presence.

    "Drop your weaponsdies!" a shout was heard, "we are allowed to steal from them, but touching a noble would bring the kingdom down on our necks."

    Everybody looked in the direction the order hade from.

    It was a dark-skinned woman. Her hair was ck and long. It ended at her slim waist. She had a loveable appearance and a body that was more loveable.

    At least Eros could not help but nod at it.

    Maybe it was the bra that only barely covered half her breast hence her nickname or the fact that they led to a slim waist before her body parted again in a curve that perfectly moulded her slightly broad hips, whose size was further exaggerated by her tight ck trousers, leading further down to two legs that stood apart like pirs trying to hold up a house.

    This was a beautiful woman. And in every sense of the word, she could be proud of it.

    Even Dan had his eyes glued on her, and Penny kept trying to cover his eyes.

    She had a cigar in one hand, that she took in from time to time.

    She looked at Eros, and then her eyes caught sight of Penny hiding behind him. This made her smile a little. This was a smile that Eros took note of immediately.

    "let theme up!" she ordered, turned and walked away. She had not even put Eros in her sight.

    Eros and his Family were led up the gangway and into the Commander''s quarters. Which on this ship was also the Captain''s quarters.

    She sat at the head of the table, and by her sides, were two pirate women. Each in their own right was a beautiful woman, butpared tomander half Bra, they were like stars around the moon.

    A seat was presented by one of the women, but bymander Half Bra''s order, it was only presented to Penny.

    Naturally, penny refused to sit and offered it to her grandad.

    Eros smiled at this and sat on the chair. He rxed into the backrest and folded one leg over the other. Dan and Penny stood at either sides and Jimmy was just behind him.

    "So, BARON," she gave a snicker at his title, "I heard you were dead. Are you that useless that even the yellow river spat you out?"

    Jimmy and Dan were roused by that insult, but Eros raised a hand that stopped them.

    He had a cocky smile on his face, "Actually,mander half bra, I am here to take you..."

 Chapter 10 Let Us Play A Game...

    ?*Swish!*

    Those words had incited the defence of the two women beside Commander half bra, and they unsheathed their swords.

    "Baron Eros! I''ll advise that you be careful with your words aboard my ship. My sister''s are quite overprotective of me." Commander Half Bra smiled in confidence.

    She was a cultivator of the Soul disciple realm. She was already of the eighth rank.

    The strongest person with Eros, was the Butler, and he was just of the sixth rank in the soul disciple realm.

    While both her guards were also of the sixth rank of the soul disciple realm.

    Both sides were not equal in strength. But she could see from the look on this old man''s face that his challenge was real.

    "Baron Eros, are you here to challenge me?"

    Eros leaned forward a bit, "I think you have gotten it wrong Lady Half bra. You are the one that came to my shores and stole from my people. Surely you jest if you think I''ll just let you walk away like that."

    Commander Half bra raised a brow, "and what do you intend to do about it? Even though I told my sisters to spare your life earlier on, idents always happen on a ship, you know!" she waved a hand, "who knows, you might have fell overboard during your visit and met your end at the jaws of a stray shark."

    Those words were yet again another threat.

    But Eros was not moved by this. He had other ideas of how to handle this woman.

    Commander Half Bra and her crew were a branch of the Red bra Pirates. That was why she was calledmander and not captain. Also, this was not the first time they had raided his fiefdom.

    Naturally, the old Eros had acquired information about this group of women and theirmander.

    He was also aware of a special habit she had, and on his way here, he already formted a n.

    "Commander half bra, how about we y a game?"

    "A game!?" she knitted her brows.

    "Yes, a game."

    "Hmmm!" she nodded her head, "and what kind of game are we talking about, and what are the stakes." She chucked a bit, "It had better not be that run-down manor of yours. If I''m not mistaken, I already told my sisters to raid it this time around. Therefore, it can''t possibly be up for stakes, right?"

    Eros nodded his head. This was something even he had to admit. As he was, stopping those pirate women was going to be a problem. Only one technique he had used and the effects on his body were not nice at all.

    "Actually, I have something better in mind. In fact, it is one you can''t take without my permission. Of course, you can try, but I''m sure you know how seriously the kingdom values its nobles."

    "Huh!?" Commander half bra leaned in. Her interest had been picked. "and what exactly are you staking?"

    Eros smiled and pointed to his side.

    Everybody''s eyes followed his finger.

    "ME!?" Penny screamed. She did not believe what she had just heard. Her granddad was staking her as property in a game.

    "Grand Dad!?" Dan wanted to say something, but he suddenly caught hold of Eros''s stare.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That stare was sharp, and for some reason, it made him swallow everything he was about to say.

    However, Penny would not have this. Her eyes suddenly became wet as she kneeled and pleaded with her head on his thighs.

    Eros smiled, and stroked her beautiful blonde hair, "don''t worry Pen-pen. Just trust your Grand Dad."

    Commander half bra took a look at Penny, and she licked her lower lips in a sexy way.

    Penny was indeed a beautiful youngdy. Although what she had was not as well defined as that of themander, she was still curvy, and her smallish petty frame made her a delight for anyone interested in such a taste.

    To top it up, she had an innocent face and an adorable look in her eyes and expressions. The type that gave anyone the impression that she needed protecting.

    In Commander half Bra''s eyes, this was a dish. She really could not wait to spread those legs and sink her lips in them.

    She noticed she was drooling and wiped her mouth. "Okay! Baron. And what do you want in exchange for this?"

    Eros gave a mischievous smile as he raised a finger, "I want a night with you."

    "Huh!?" Commander Half bra burst into augh. It was not just her, but also her guards.

    None of them could believe what they had just heard.

    "Are you insane? From What I know, That thing in between your legs is not even functional, and here you are, trying to eat swarm meat."

    Jimmy, Dan and Penny were also surprised by the choice of request.

    They at least thought that maybe he would request for the pirates to leave the fiefdom. But this was apparently not the case. In their minds, they could not believe that this old man was willingly betting out his own daughter just so that he could have some titties on his face.

    After all, it wasmon knowledge that Eros was incapable of using that thing in between his legs on a woman.

    Commander Half bra smiled happily. She was in a very good mood.

    "Good! This, I like. So what game are we going to be ying? Poker or ckjack?"

    Eros shook his head, "I heard that there is a particr game that is very famous amongst the women of the red bra pirates. Why don''t we y that one?"

    "Huh!?" Once again, Commander Half bra had been left in surprise.

    She couldn''t help but shake her head. She looked at Penny and nodded her head.

    As far as she was concerned, Penny was as good as her''s.

    The reason was that the game Eros had requested to y was called: Lips Action.

    And even amongst the Pirates of her crew, the only person that had defeated her was the Captain.

    This was a game that determined who was the best kisser.

 Chapter 11 Battle Of The Lips....

    ?Commander Half braughed so hard her jugs swayed in response to her joy. "Baron Eros! I heard that you are a cynical old man that hides in his room whenever there is trouble. But I never knew that you are so brazen to search out trouble for yourself."

    "Hahaha!" Eros smiled at her remark. This was a very sincere smile. He smiled so hard that his eyes appeared to also be smiling.

    Commander Bra had talked of being Brazen to look for troubles.

    As a god, he had even gone all the way to the Nether Realm to search for the Subus of old. They were beautiful women that had been rumoured to be able to drink the essence of a man and even conquer gods with their charm.

    At the end of the day, they had begged him not to leave their beds with tears in their eyes, and moist from their legs.

    Some of them had even offered to be his ve in the god realm. Their only desire was to see him pass as they mopped the floors.

    Yet, he rejected them.

    In Eros''s eyes, his women were not items to gravel at his feet, but stars to shine at his side. Just like he had been brazen to enter their realm and conquer them, he had also been brazen enough to leave regardless of their threats on attacking the heavens.

    After which their queen who was a demon had even taken the risk toe and beg at heaven''s gates just to behold his presence.

    Brazen, was a really funny way to put it.

    "So how are we going to do this?" Commander half Bra asked.

    "Why don''t we use members from your crew?" Eros suggested.

    "I don''t think you are aware of this, but the women of the Red Bra pirates are what we like to call ''Nuns''. At least they are when ites to men."

    "This, I''m very aware of. But I doubt you''ll want to lose the opportunity to add my grand daughter to your..." he paused a bit, "COLLECTION!"

    Eros was right. Commander half Bra did not want to let this opportunity to have a noble woman of virtue in her bed slide away.

    She would do anything for it.

    She turned to one of the women by her side, "Get me five girls!" she ordered.

    A few minutester, there were five women in front of her.

    Eros looked at them and nodded his head.

    He could tell that one of the criteria apart from being rebellious to join this pirate crew, was being beautiful.

    Eros had seen his own fair share of beautiful women. But like walking into a garden of different flowers, he liked to think that every woman was unique in her own way.

    "The game will be short!" Commander half bra giggled, and so did the women that just entered the room.

    "The best three out of five. And don''t worry, we may be pirates, but we never joke with our games. There are sacred to us. Thesedies will be as truthful as possible."

    Eros nodded his head. However, he snorted at the thought.

    from the moment the women entered, he had been studying them. His years in the other world as a therapist that had studied people for a living were not to waste.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For example,mander Half bra stood from her seat when they entered for thepetition.

    He had noticed how their feet had involuntarily pointed at her. This was a show that their attention was on her.

    In fact, he could see the way one girlbed strands of hair behind her ear as she took sneak nces at the Half Commander''s body.

    Obviously, some if not all of these women were smitten by theirmander.

    But then again, why not?

    Eros turned and faced the halfmander. She was a strong woman in a position of power and authority. He could immediately see the reason.

    ording to his knowledge of people, it was natural for people to gravitate towards the strong.

    Just like thes revolved around the sun, people always reverend power and authority.

    For women, it was even worse. Their biology at an evolutionary level gravitated them towards the strong. The need to depend on another was always there.

    Human beings are intelligent creatures, and it was easy to deny it, but most people preferred to just let other people solve their problems for them.

    And a person who could do this held power. Even if it was at a subconscious level.

    "Let the contest begin!" Commander Half Bra announced. She motioned with her hand for Eros to go first, but he insisted she started.

    "It won''t be fair on you if I go first." He chuckled lightly.

    "That''s my problem with you noblemen. You like to im ''Ladies first'' every time. But forget that we are also capable of opening our own doors."

    Eros smiled. This was not what he meant. He just didn''t want her to crash too badly.

    She snorted and headed for the first girl. She leaned in and sank a deep kiss through her sulent lips and into her mouth. She even held the girl by her waist as she did.

    Eros looked closely. He was the God of Love and desire, and even a part of him had to admit that Commander Half bra indeed had technique.

    She had started by ensuring that her own lips were moist in order to give out that tender feeling. Also, this ensured not to put her partner off.

    Next, she sucked on the upper lip with her lips, and then she proceeded to invade the hole and poke for the tongue.

    Aggressively striking at it in a tumbling battle.  Naturally, the otherdy responded by sending out her own tongue, and the two exchanged a slimy mixture of sweet love liquid, as their tongue rumbled like two fighters.

    Even as themander pulled away, some of the liquid lingered behind.

    Dan watched the magical performance between both women that had just urred, and he subconsciously swallowed hard.

    He even adjusted his legs to hide his growing member.

    Eros watched and nodded slowly. Aside from the technique in kissing, he had also noticed something else that the Halfmander did. She used her...

 Chapter 12 Slave To The First Kiss...

    ?Commander half Bra pulled away from the kiss.

    Eros nodded at this.

    Thedy she had just kissed had a smile and blush on her face. Apparently, she enjoyed it.

    One of the guards behind Commander half bra bit her lower lip in obvious jealousy.

    Having to watch as another person enjoyed themander''s lips was arousing.

    The otherdies waiting for their turn also looked in envy. One of them swallowed hard in anticipation of her turn.

    Penny turned to her younger brother. She could see the obvious hunger in his eyes, and the fact that he kept adjusting his trouser.

    She sighed at this.

    Commander Half Bra went for the next girl and did the same thing. By the third girl, there was already yearning from the first girl for more.

    However, just before she started with the fifth girl, she paused.

    She could hear snoringing from behind her.

    To her surprise, she turned and saw that Eros was sleeping on his cane.

    She did not know why, but this vexed her a lot. She stubbed her foot on the ground.

    The loud sound of which woke Eros up.

    "Erm... Are you done already!?" he asked sarcastically, licking his dried lips.

    She frowned, "you know what!? I will let you off with this four. I''ll even give you an handicap of one win."

    Hearing this, thest girl that would have been kissed, was sad.

    This really vexed her. She looked at Eros in obvious anger.

    "Are you sure?" Eros asked. "Before I start, I should warn you. This women won''t be able to ever enjoy your technique again."

    Commander half bra scuffled at those words. As far as she was concerned, Eros was only throwing smoke with no fire in the air.

    Many times in the past, she had met boastful men that imed their capabilities in bed were wonderous, but it was all for nothing.

    A little finger touch from her, and they were spraying their milk in public.

    She had never met a man that did not boast. Even those thatcked any experience with women thought that they were Top G.

    Amongst them, nobles were always the worst. Their pride and ego went straight to groin.

    At least better them, she thought.

    The old Baron before her did not even have a useful groin. She also heard of how he died on his newly wedded wife.

    Thinking this far, she burst intoughter.

    There was no way she was going to lose this bet.

    She could already imagine her fingers pulling hard inside Penny''s hair as she explored her body.

    Eros stood up slowly from his seat. He was truly tired. This body did not have much strength, and this kissing game was but child''s y to him.

    He looked at all five girls. He approached the one that should have been thest for Commander half bra to kiss.

    This was the one he was to start with.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As he got close to her, there was obvious difort and disgust on her face.

    However, he could careless about this.

    He dropped his walking cane, and grabbed her by the waist. his hand slide down to grab one butt cheek.

    She wanted to instinctively raise her hand and p him.

    Commander Half bra saw this and alreadyughed at the expected oue.

    In her mind, Eros was a fool for biting more than he could chew. However, she noticed the girls hand pause in the air.

    The moment her eyes met with his, she felt as if she could melt in his gaze.

    She felt as if secrets she had kept deep in her chest had been made bare before him.

    Using his second hand, he raised her chin towards his.

    His fingers slide across her cheek to her neck, and then he held it firm.

    He was obviously rough, but like jelly, she felt weak in his embrace.

    Slowly, he sank his lips into hers. Unlike the Commander, he did not start with the upper lips. All he did was ce a soft kiss on her lips and then he stopped and backed off.

    Commander half bra immediately burst intough, "is that all. A soft kiss on the lips."

    However, sound of knees touching the ground was heard.

    Commander half bra looked on in surprise.

    The Lady that Eros had just kissed held him by his clothes. There were tears in her eyes.

    "Please!" she begged, "please..." her mouth struggled to talk through her low sobs, "please! give me more."

    Eros sighed at this. He massaged his temple.

    "It seems it was too much," he said to himself.

    Thedy continued her begging, "please! give me more. I''ll do anything. just kiss me again!"

    Everybody paused and looked at thedy kneeling on the floor.

    Penny, Dan and Jimmy were surprised by this. As far as they knew, Eros had never touched a woman. he had not even been privilege to kiss the wife he had taken on the lips because she did not allow him.

    The wedding had happened with him kissing her on the cheek. However, only a soft kiss from him made this woman beg.

    But the person that was most surprised about this, wasmander half bra.

    Eros turned to the girl begging, "does that mean you will even leave the Red bra Pirates and join my manor?"

    Without thinking, she epted immediately. Once again, another shock.

    After all, everyone knows that leaving the Red bra was the same as death. But thedy on the floor had choose death in a heart beat.

    "Hmmm!" Eros massaged his chin, "I''ll think about it! Let me first finish with your sisters."

    Eros turned to the other four women.

    He could see it in their eyes. There was a lot of varying emotions all mixed together.

    there was a mixture of fear, anticipation, doubt, and even disbelieve. But one thing was sure, whether they liked it or not, Eros was going to have  a taste of each and every one of them...

 Chapter 13 Bad News Arrives...

    ?While the first girl still pleaded for his attention, he walked to the next.

    It was not easy without his walking cane, but he needed to drive a point into the Halfmander''s head.

    The halfmander snickered. In her thoughts, thest girl was only behaving that way because she had not kissed her.

    She must have been starved of attention for too long that just this old smelly noble man had aroused her to no lengths.

    Eros took a short look at themander. He had dealt with human beings long enough to guess what she was thinking.

    But he really could careless at this point.

    He knew what he wanted, and he was going to get it his own way.

    He approached the next girl, and once again, he did the same thing.

    He grabbed her by the butt cheek. Squeezing it tight. His fingers sank into the softness like hot bread.

    Commander Half Bra watched closely. As far as she was concerned, he was going to give a deep kiss just like she had done.

    However, he did not do such.

    Instead, he ced a soft kiss on her lips. Just like a gentle lover would.

    As he stepped to the next one, the piratedy he had just kissed fell on her knees.

    Her eyes were nk as she stared attentively to empty space.

    While the first one he had kissed begged for more, this one was speechless.

    Commander half bra smirked, "It must have been very terrible," she told herself.

    However, she couldn''t have been far from the truth.

    There was suddenly a foul smell in the room.

    Everybody could see it clearly. It wasing from the girl that Eros had just kissed.

    Eros proceeded to the third girl. He could see that she was nervous. Mainly because of what had happened to the others that she had seen.

    However, Erosforted her.

    "Don''t worry my dear. I''m only going to let you see the gate of true ecstasy. I will however, not let you touch it. For you might run mad."

    He proceeded to also kiss her.

    Just like the orders, she also fell on her knees.

    The first time might have been a mistake. The second time might have been a coincidence but by the third time, evenmander half bra was smart enough to see the pattern.

    The third girl fell on her knees. However, unlike her other mates, sheis on the ground and hugged her legs tightly.

    As she did, she had one hand on her boob. Continually, she massaged it.

    Commander Half bra understood what thedy was doing she was trying to hold herself back, but she was actually masturbating.

    Eros walked over to the fourth girl.

    This time around the girl visibly took a step back. "Please... have a little mercy on me!"

    Erosughed. He understood her fear. She thought maybe he cast some kind of spell on her other mates.

    he stroked her hair slowly.

    "Don''t worry! I''ll go easy on you."

    This time around, he did not grab her by the ass, and only ced a light kiss on her forehead.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He kissed her forehead and stepped back.

    He moved to the next one. However, she grabbed him by the hand, "please don''t leave me!" She pleaded, "I don''t know how, but I think I might have fallen for you!"

    "HUH!!?"

    "-"

    "-"

    "-"

    This time around, this one had straight up admitted love for him.

    He reached the next one. This time around, he did nothing.

    He turned to Commander half Bra.

    "I''ll leave you with one!"

    She frowned deeply. What he was effectively saying was that he was leaving her with two girls. In other words he was convinced that he had already won the game.

    This annoyed her deeply. After all, she had left him with one in other to shame him.

    And now, he was also leaving her with one.

    This game required for the participants to have only three points to win.

    Commander Half bra was left speechless. She looked at the girls and could not believe her eyes. she knew instantly that this was a loss. And it was a very terrible loss.

    For a long time, she developed this technique that had conquered hearts and driven people to her bed for more. Even the Captain of the Red Bra Pirates hadplimented on it. but now, she had lost terrible to an old man that needed a cane to walk and that had had never even kissed a woman in his life.

    This was a terrible disgrace to her. She did not even want to ask the girls to know that she had lost.

    "But how!?" she subconsciously asked out loud. "I even used my..."

    "Soul energy?" Eros added.

    "How did you know?" she asked in surprise. After all, she could not feel any soul energying from his body.

    She was also aware that he was not a cultivator.

    The only cultivator in the Baron''s manor at the moment, was Jimmy.

    Eros smiled, "it''s a secret."

    Of course it was a secret. From the moment she had used her lips to touch the first woman, Eros had seen as she used her Soul energy to activate the sexual receptors in the woman''s body.

    This was why he thought her technique was not so bad.

    However, against one that cultivated a higher form of energy and knew the intricacies of the soul as he did, her spell was child''s y to his eyes.

    All he saw was a little girl trying to overpensate forck of true skill.

    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the window. It was a Violet ck lightening Soul crow.

    These kinds of crows were not normal crows, but creatures that possessed soul energy too.

    They were trained and used to send information across ces with long distances from each other.

    One of the guards opened the window. The crow entered the room, andnded on the Half Commander''s shoulder.

    On its feet was an attached paper.

    She rolled it open, and what she read made her eyes wide open in shock...

 Chapter 14 Four Visitors At Night...

    ?Once the message had been delivered, the Violet ck lightening Soul crow flew out the window.

    Commander Half bra unwrapped the paper she had received and the contents made her frown.

    She turned to her guards, "Send word! I want everyone back to the ship within an hour. We sail for the cknds immediately."

    The guards were shocked at this, but they nodded and went to do as they had been instructed.

    "What happened?" Eros asked.

    "Don''t worry! its none of your business." Commander half bra replied, as she headed out.

    Eros was not moved by her rude reply.

    "Commander Half bra! you and I had a wager. As per our agreement, I win. I would prefer to know the circumstance at which I am to enjoy my prize. After all, I remember you said that Pirates don''t y with their games."

    She paused at the door and turned to him.

    "My sister has encountered the ck beard Pirates at the ck Lands. They are trapped and in need of help. I have to go and save her. Once I return, I shall reward you the prize you so desire."

    Eros held his straight face. But he was close to bursting into augh.

    Even the half of him from another world was very familiar with Pirates and their promises. If it was not weighted with gold, then it was worth a fart.

    She was probably going to use this opportunity and run away from him. After all, he could see it in her eyes.

    This woman did not desire even for a bit to pass a night with him.

    And the right excuse to run had just fallen on herps.

    Eros looked at her body. She could see clearly in his eyes that he was scanning her, but she held back her anger.

    His eyes went from her breast which was only covered half way by her red bra to her waist.

    He really did not mind letting her go. But he had more important things to do, and getting stronger was too vital for him to give up.

    "Okay!" Eros nodded, "We shalle with you!"

    "Huh!?" there was an obvious protest from Dan and Penny.

    "My butler is a cultivator at the sixth stage of the Soul disciple rank. He might not be much, but if you are really facing the ck beard Pirates, then you will be needing all the help you can get."

    Commander Half bra wanted to refuse the request but she found that she could not.

    She really needed as much strength as she could get for her sister.

    "But Granddad..." Dan voiced his protest.

    Eros turned to them, "Penny! you go back to the Manor. Lady Ang frostbite is still a guest there, and it would be unwise to leave her alone. Besides, someone has to look after the Fiefdom."

    He turned to Dan, "you boy, areing with me and Jimmy! there is a lot you''ll need to learn."

    Penny also tried toin. After all, Eros was suggesting leaving with pirates.

    This were Pirates. This same ones that had always disrespected him, and his home. She could not help but think maybe something else was going to happen.

    She rushed into his embrace. Pushing her burst against his chest, "grand dad, please don''t go!"

    He ruffled her head like he usually did, "don''t worry. From here on to the cknds is only two days. With Commander Half bra''s experience of the sea, we will be gone and back in maybe five days time."<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a little more petting, she nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, Commander Half Bra watched them with heavy. In her heart, she really wished it was her that Penny was sticking so close to.

    After good byes were said and done, Penny left the ship while Eros, Dan and Jimmy the Butler stayed behind.

    Commander Half bra sighed at this, but it was apparent that getting rid of Eros was not going to be so easy.

    She kicked one of the girls on the floor to bring her back to reality.

    "Prepare a cabin for our guests!" she ordered.

    The girl realizing what it meant jumped up in excitement and did as she was instructed to do.

    Commander Half bra opened the door and came out of the Cabin.

    Eros, Dan and Jimmy followed after her.

    She looked around, at the state of her ship and frowned. They had just finished one battle, and now, they were heading for yet another.

    Even the Main Mast was still bad, but she had no choice. This was not just about the codes attached to pirates under one banner. This was her own sister.

    Soon, the ship set sail just as night fell.

    This was not exactly a big ship, and the cabin assigned to Eros, Dan and Jimmy was not exactly big, but it was assigned to them with Eros status as a Baron in mind.

    Eros sat in a lotus position as he meditated.

    He had done some perverted acts with the asses he massaged earlier today. He was turning the energy through the shard of his divine core into Celestial energy.

    He had finally touched upon the lowest realm which was the the first stage of the soul Disciple realm.

    However, he had not even enjoyed the feeling enough when he felt the presence of someone staring at him.

    "Grand Dad!"

    "yes," Eros opened his eyes.

    "How did you do it? All you did was give a soft kiss on the lips, but thedies nearly went mad for you."

    Eros could see the passion in the boy''s eyes. However, before he could answer, there was suddenly a knock on the door.

    "Come in." Eros answered.

    The door opened, and in came four women.

    Seeing this, Eros smiled.

    He turned to Dan, "I will tell youter, but for now, why don''t you go and explore the ship with Jimmy a little. I have matters with thesedies that I need to address."

    Dan wanted to say something, but Jimmy understood from the smiles on the faces of the women that Unholy things were about to happen.

    He immediately pulled Dan along and closed the door behind them.

    As he did, so did the clothes the women were wearing touch the floor....

 Chapter 15 Are You Ready For More? {+18}

    ?Eros was not surprised when he saw the four women who had visited his cabinte at night.

    After all, he was the god of love and desire at one time. There was no way he was going to touch a woman and she was to keep her sanity. It was like a thirsty traveller in a desert only allowed to have a drop of water when the entire oasis was before his eyes.

    These four women were thirsty travellers, and Eros was the Oasis.

    One of the women locked the door once Jimmy and Dan left.

    Women could be very bold creatures when desire was before their eyes.

    This was the current situation of things. Their clothes were stripped to the ground. Behold, the beauty of a woman''s body.

    Of course, this women were not as delicious looking as Commander Half bra, but Eros nodded his head to the appetizer.

    There were quite curvy. Apparently working as pirates ensured that their bodies remained fit and smooth.

    The first girl stepped forward. She was the shortest of them all. Her hair was dark and short. But amongst the four, she was the one one with the biggest boobs.

    She was also the one he kissed on the forehead.

    Bravely, she stepped forward to hep him undress.

    There was no words between Eros and these girls. Everybody knew what they were here for.

    Eros allowed her to help him remove his clothes which revealed his old man-looking body. It was nothing like the fit chest and well-cut abs that he used to have as a god. In fact, it was theplete opposite.

    His skin looked tired and slightly wrinkled. His chest was what many would call man-boobs with grey-coil chest hair, and a well-curvy pot belly underneath.

    He looked nothing like what a woman would desire.

    However, to these women, it was something else. Beauty in their eyes. Eros stood to his feet. He had just entered the first stage of the soul disciple realm.

    It strengthened his body a little bit. At least, he could stand for a longer period of time now, without his walking cane.

    The girl stepped closer to him. As she did, she leaned in to kiss him, but she stopped. Eros understood her fear. As much as she wanted him, she was afraid she would run mad after having him.

    "Don''t worry! I will bring my technique to the lowest standard," he muttered lowly. He grabbed her waist, sliding his aged fingers from the middle of her back down to the divide that made her supple behind.

    Dipping his fingers into her butt crack, he gently squeezed one butt cheek and pulled her into himself. Like an armyying siege to a fortress, his fingers located firstly her butt hole as his tongue invaded her mouth.

    His tongue wrestled with her own. Quickly subduing her in the tug of war for ownership of her mouth.

    She could feel him take advantage of two of her holes. It was incredible how the fingering of her butt hole did not disrupt the technique he used in the deep kiss.

    In fact, each one disyed a different kind of subjugation of her body.

    She could smell him well. He was an old man, and he had that old smell attributed to his body. But she did not care. She wanted that smell to saturate her being.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She wanted it to invade her pores some more. Her fingers wrapped around him. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt as if this was the most important thing in the entire world.

    Suddenly, she could feel a tingling feeling between her legs.

    The other girls watched. Each of them wished they had been braver and taken the first step earlier on. Her butt cheeks were facing them, and they could see that Eros had not yet invaded her cherry hole, but it was already releasing a liquid that flowed down her thighs like a spilled cup of rum flowing down the table.

    Eros continued his good work with her butt hole.

    Although she was at the height of ecstasy, she did not notice that he his finger had yet to actually enter the butt hole. Everything he had been doing was just at the entrance.

    At this point, Eros was starting to wonder what would have happened if he inserted his fingers fully. He had just acquired this one. He did not want to break her sanity with pleasure just yet.

    After all, there were times in the past were women died just from his finger touch.

    "This should be enough for now," he told himself, as his finger once more changed technique.

    If she had been on cloud nine before, her mind was now currently nk of reality.

    Her legs spasm like she was having a heart attack, and before she knew it, she poured rich Yin qi all over his hand and the ground.

    The pleasure was so much that her legs gave way, and she fell.

    However, Eros held her up just in time.

    Her breathing was heavy. She had reached her peak.

    "Hmmm! was I still too much!?" He thought to himself as heid her on the bed.

    Another girl wanted to step forward, but Eros lifted a hand to stop her, "not yet."

    If this was before as a god, taking all three women would not have been a problem for him. In fact, there were times were he took over a thousand women at a time.

    However, this body he had now upied was too weak for such. Also, he wanted to take his time to enjoy his meal. After all, a part of him used to be a virgin in another world.

    That part of him had a lot of grievances he wanted to pour out and also wanted to enjoy this experience as much as possible.

    This bed was not so big, but it was enough for what was toe.

    Eros took a long look at the naked woman on his bed. Till now, her cherry hole was still leaking.

    He came forward and tapped her face a little. She opened her eyeszily.

    However, she was surprised to see what he had used to wake her up was not his hand but a towering sword pointing a little to the left, but still towards the heavens.

    "Are you ready for more!?"

 Chapter 16 Open It, Like The Red Sea {+18}

    ?Bam!!!

    Eros dropped his b of meat across her face.

    She opened her eyes, her nose sniffing at the smell of the old cock on her face.

    Eros looked at his weapon. He sighed lowly. He was a bit disappointed by the form. And at the moment, he did not have enough soul energy to change it to suit his style.

    "I guess I''ll have to manage it for now," he told himself.

    His cock did not have much on length. It was only about six inches.

    This was far below his usual standard. But what it did not have in length, it made up of in thickness.

    It was so wide that it truly looked like a b of meat.

    Instinctively, she knew what she had to do.

    She grabbed it gently with her fingers. It was warm to the feel, and gave her the impression that it was hungry for her.

    She opened her round lips and a tiny tongue peeped out of it.

    she took a taste of the tip. Of which his cock jerked a little in response.

    This made her excited, and she immediately leaned her head to fit it into her mouth.

    However, Eros could not help but feel as if mother nature was tempting him right now.

    Aside from the shaft, nothing else could fit into her mouth.

    This was very frustrating and it made him frown a bit.

    He grabbed her by her hair. Squeezing tightly, he forced his wide shaft into her mouth.

    Her eyes opened up as her mouth felt the invasion of his bulging membrane.

    She could feel it saturating her mouth. it almost felt like even her teeth gave way for his member to fit in well.

    Subconsciously, she tried to pull back, but his hand on her head was firm.

    He nodded at this.

    And then came the pumping. Her mouth produced more saliva to allow for easy pistoling of her insides.

    From the smell to the taste and even the feel, everything saturated her senses. Once more, her legs let loose their liquid.

    The others salivated in envy and swallowed hard from time to time.

    One of them could not hold it any longer and her fingers located her groin region.

    Eros continued his pumping.

    She could barely breath. Only managing to get little air every time he pulled out to gather momentum before thrusting in once more.

    Eros could see that her eyes were starting to roll into head, and she had once more spilled some of her yin qi again.

    He sighed again. He really did not want to break her. At least not yet. After all, the night was still long.

    He increased his pistoling and soon, he felt it was time to give the first load.

    grabbing head with both hands, he poured it right into her throat.

    She tried to gag, but his cock had filled up any space that would have allowed her to spill some f the content.

    Every thing went straight into her stomach.

    Eros nodded. Slowly, he supported his shaft with one hand as he pulled it out of her.

    Unsurprisingly, it was still as hard as it went in.

    However, her lips spasmed. She could no longer feel her mouth.

    Eros sighed, "Maybe i''ll let you rest a little while your friends clean me up."

    She wanted to nod in agreement, but even that felt hard to do.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Who''s next!?"

    He asked.

    "Me!"

    "Me!"

    "No! lord Eros. It''s me!"

    They argued amongst themselves.

    Eros smiled, "Don''t worrydies. You''ll soon find out that there is enough to go round and be left for yet another day."

    He gestured for them to e closer, and they did.

    He pointed at his shaft, and in understanding they went on their knees as they grabbed his member sucked him off.

    Each one of them taking a side and giving it attention.

    As they did, he observed their technique and attention to detail. It wascking. With the only upside being that they were three people. Therefore, each one made up for the other''scking.

    He was starting to feel good again.

    It was at this time that the first girl that had passed out on the bed woke up.

    She saw the attention the other girls were giving his shaft, and overwhelming jealousy filled her heart.

    She stretched her hand for it, "mine, its mine!" she muttered lowly.

    Eros frowned and pped her hand away.

    "A lesson you should never forget! All belong to Eros, but Eros belongs to no one."

    Tears filled her eyes as she nodded in understanding.

    "Good!" he looked her up and down. It seems you are ready to continue."

    She nodded excitedly.

    He advanced towards the bed. parting his way through the  women that were enjoying the vor of his cock.

    She was lying down back to the bed, but for what was toe, this position would definitely not cut it.

    He flipped her like one would when making pancakes.

    And then he raised her waist. she adjusted as he made her position ready with his directions.

    Her thighs were spread out well likeid out bread before about to be buttered. Her knees pushed forward so that her ass crack was spread out well.

    And then he bent her head down, arching her waist high up.

    He nodded at her position. She was now well spread. Till now, herdy hole still milked its content on the sheets.

    However, he had his eyes on something else.

    He ced two fingers inside her hole.

    "Mmmm..." she moaned lowly.

    He used his fingers to fetch some of her honey juicy, and then he ced it on his shaft. Rubbing it all over like sunscreen.

    It was not enough and he fetched some more again.

    "Mmmm!!!"

    his fingers were really unkind with their dipping.

    When he felt his cock was glossy enough, he ced it on her hole.

    However, this was not herdy hole. he pulled her hair back as he pushed his member right into her asshole.

    This was the reason he needed so much lube...

 Chapter 17 Pulling An All Nighter! {18}

    ?"young master Dan!" Jimmy called out.

    "Young master Dan!!" He called out again. However, Dan did not even care to entertain him right now.

    Dan had managed to find a peeping Hole. From which he watched the incredible actions his Grand dad performed.

    "Young master Dan! I don''t think it is wise for you to be spying on Master Eros while he is...Erm...*Cough* working."

    Dan turned to Jimmy, *Cough!* "I absolutely understand what you mean. So we will just assume I am learning how to work too."

    Jimmy could not believe hat he had just heard. Dan had just justified his shamelessness with the excuse of learning.

    Jimmy sighed. It was not like he could pull Dan from the door. All he could was all him with his shameless behavior.

    Meanwhile, Eros had lifted her ass up and spread her butt cheeks with his rod like the red sea.

    He pistoled deep. His Fat cock upying all the space her stic hole could provide.

    As he did, his dick throbbed inside her, while her widened butt moved back and forth.

    The more he pistoled, the more her hole widened to take in more of his width.

    He wrapped her hair around one of his hands like a rope , while his other hand spanked her buttocks silly from time to time.

    She moaned loudly, "Hmmm! Mmmm... Please!" her mind was going wild from the pleasure her butt hole sent around her body.

    Every thrust Eros made, made her feel as if it was an extra knock at her stomach.

    Soon, Eros thought it was time and he emptied his load.

    In one single motion, he grabbed her by her neck, her back arching into a ''C'' as her butt Cheeks finally swallowed all of him.

    Like the gulping sound of drinking water, she drank  all he gave.

    Herdy cave also sprayed its content, wetting the bed.

    Eros pulled out his fat rod. As it did, he could see that her hole had already taken the shape of his member.

    She fell passed out on the bed.

    Her body was moist with sweat from her hard work, and her legs spasmed from time to time as her hole rejected the milky left overs.

    He stood up and turned to the next girl. All of them watched in surprise.

    His Rod was still as hard as a brick wall. It was veined and slightly pointed at an angle. Almost as if it had its own direction it intended on going instead of just straight up to the heavens.

    It was glossy, and its outline was well reflected under the deem light of the room.

    Even after pulling out of their mate on the bed, his organ still jetted some milky substances at litte intervals.

    "So!" he smiled, "Are you girls going to let me wait!?"

    Another one stepped forward.

    She was taller than all the rest with blond hair and a wider waist.

    "good!" heplimented.

    In the position she was, he bent her over. Putting one leg on the bed, and the other on the ground for support, he was ready for her.

    "Please, lord Eros. Its my first time in the ass. Be gentle wit...!!! ahhh!" Her words were forced to stop in her throat by the invasion of his rod.

    Because of the lube of the first one, it was easier for his rod to enter this one.

    However, he realized that he overestimated her strength.

    Only three thrusts in and she had already copsed to the ground.

    Eros paused, "should I stop!?" he asked in a polite tone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She turned to him, "no lord Eros! please don''t stop. I don''t want you to...ahhh!!!" she moaned.

    From the hole Dan was watching through, he could see the expression on the woman''s face.

    It was a mixture of ecstasy and madness.  Her tongue was out like an animal, and her eyes went in circles to the rythm of the pounding.

    Eros saw she had be too tired and her hands were now on the ground.

    This did not matter.

    Luckily, he was now a cultivator at the first stage of the soul disciple realm.

    Even though he was old, his strength and ability had climbed a little bit.

    He grabbed her thighs, and lifted them up like it was a wheelbarrow. This allowed for easier domination of her insides.

    Her bubbly butt jiggled up and down, massaging against his pot belly.

    *Pah! *Pah! *Pah!*

    Her butt cheeks pped continually against his body.

    it was so loud that it echoed off the walls.

    Soon, she could not hold in any more.

    "lord Eros, I''m cumming!"

    "Cumming!? so soon?" He asked in surprise as he dropped both legs. He lifted one leg and ced it across his shoulder.

    This allowed for the curvature of his rod to scratch against a different part of her insides.

    Just when she thought he had stopped out of consideration for her.

    Instead, he had made things worse.

    The problem was that his rod was so wide that she felt the impart of his banging inside her woman cave.

    The chaos he caused inside her was twofold.

    Before she knew it, she was about to reach her climax.

    And then the spring of life poured out like the heavens let out their showers.

    Coincidentally, the way her leg was up on his shoulder allowed for her substance to be jet all over the faces of the other two.

    Eros smiled at this.

    he dropped her leg down and then he lifted her up. It made his old back really ache. But he enjoyed the pleasure too much to worry about that now.

    The pain would be forter.

    At least so he thought. But after a while, he had no choice but to sit on the bed while carrying her.

    Her legs were spread so wide that the other two girls could see as his rod separated her ass.

    And then he continued pistoling again.

    Soon after, he emptied his load in her.

    He turned to the girls. "Whose next?"

    The girls swallowed hard.

    "Don''t worrydies!  we are going to pull an all-nighter."

 Chapter 18 The Body Sustains The Soul, And The Soul Nurtures The Body.

    ?The sun rose slowly in the east.

    Its yellow golden rays touched upon the ship announcing the birth of a new day.

    "Young master Dan! Young master Dan!!" Jimmy tapped Dan on the shoulder.

    He had watched a marvellous show and had slept off at the peephole to the cinema.

    Dan yawned as he slowly opened his eyes.

    "Commander half bra has invited us to have breakfast with her," Jimmy informed.

    "Hmm!" Dan nodded as he stood up from the ground. It had been a cold night sleeping on the ground. But the melodious luby the women inside the room provided kept him warm all night.

    "What about Grand Dad?"

    Jimmy gave a dryugh, "it would seem that master Eros worked himself all night. I think we should allow him some time to rest."

    Dan nodded in understanding as he stood up and followed behind jimmy.

    However, only two steps in and he pauses. He turned and looked at the locked cabin. Thoughts of what he sawst night swarm in his head, and he remembered Eros''s words back when he confronted him in the Manor.

    His eyes shone in reverence, "god of love and desire..." he whispered.

    Meanwhile, Inside the room, strong energy forces were gathering around a man seated in a lotus position.

    Around him at different cornersy the guests he hadst night.

    Their legs were left open for the need for fresh air.

    And the manly custard that had been poured into them still dripped down their legs.

    However, they all slept peacefully.

    Even though he was not the only one in the room, the aura surrounding him was quite lonely.

    After his pervasive acts with these women the previous night, he had an abundance of Yin qi to absorb.

    He remained in his position as he slowly absorbed the yin qi the women produced and the energy from the pervasive acts.

    He filtered them through the shard of Divinity in his body to produce a different kind of primordial energy.

    This was pure celestial energy.

    And it saturated his body ever so slowly.

    Firstly, he used the energy to open up his meridians. At the first stage of the soul disciple realm, one''s muscles were temporarily enhanced.

    ''Temporary'' because it was the beginning of cultivation and had the probability of losing one''s path of cultivation if practice was stopped.

    In fact, many people in different ces did not consider it a starting point of cultivation because of the probability of one losing gains.

    But at the second stage, came the clearing of one''s meridians. It is said that on the part of cultivation, one must clear their meridians with each rank they climb.

    There was an old-age question of what came first. Was it the Chicken or the egg?

    This question waster tranted in cultivation.

    which came first, was it the soul or the body?

    This question was the building block for cultivation.

    After all, it was a fact that the soul was a more powerful entity than the fleshy body that was susceptible to the forces of nature.

    However, the soul was unable to maintain sustenance outside the body.

    Thus came the cultivation of the soul in order for the strengthening of the body against nature to be a reality.

    The body sustains the soul, and the soul nurtures the body in return.

    Thus giving birth to mortals with the ability to break out of the bondage of their mortality.

    However, it also made the world a harsher ce for those that could not cultivate.

    After all, in every society of every realm, strength was always praised and weakness frowned upon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The only reason that people such as Eros who did not have cultivation could survive and rule, was because of their status.

    After all, it was not the first time that an heir apparent decided not to walk the path of cultivation.

    However, the kingdom had to save face by putting bloodlines first.

    Aside from humans, beasts of all kinds with the ability to tap into the power of the soul also existed. Just like the Violet ck lightening Soul crow that came to deliver the message tomander half bra.

    Soul beasts had the power to cultivate their souls on their own and were usually far stronger than human cultivators of equal ranks.

    Eros remained in the Lotus position. This body he had inhabited had never cultivated a day before now, and age made matters worse.

    All his meridians were old and weak. Healing and strengthening them took time. If he was using any of the lesser energies, this would not even be possible. but this was primordial energy.

    It was the foundation by which all things were built. If there was a miracle drug in the world, then this was it.

    The women around him were too tired to notice his cultivation progress. But it was there, and it was climbing too.

    In this manner, night fell.

    ....

    Dan watched the moon, and the swaying of the sea as he rested at the bow of the ship.

    He was not wearing his noble robe, but the inner white long-sleeve shirt which he folded up to his elbows.

    Unlikest night, it was pretty quiet. And this time around, the distraction of watching live-action drama did not sway his mind from the cold in the air.

    He had gone to check on his granddad several times, but the door was still locked, and when he peeped, he could see his granddad seating in a lotus position with his eyes closed.

    Although he had never seen such behaviour from his granddad before, he naturally assumed that he was resting.

    Jimmy had advised that he did not enter. Stating that it would be rude to Eros and to the women.

    In respect of that, he was left without a ce to stay.

    He was bored and decided to help around the ship. After all, they were travelling together, and his granddad thought him much about humility.

    Apart from working here and there, he had the opportunity to hear some stories from them.

    These women that hade time and time again to plunder from hisnd were surprisingly not as bad as he always thought them to be.

    He hade to understand them. At least a bit.

    "is he still asleep?" a familiar voice sounded behind him.

    He turned about. It was the Half bramander.

    "yes!" he nodded.

    She had two mugs in her hands. She offered one to him. He thanked her as he received it. He sniffed a bit. This was the smell of alcohol.

    Even though he was a noble, the financial state of the Tate''s Fiefdom never allowed him the luxury of having alcohol.

    This was a first for him.

    He braced himself and took a deep gulp of it.

    *Cough! Cough!*

    He coughed a lot. It felt like what he poured down his throat was a mug of fire.

    Sheughed hard at his reaction.

    "You''ll have to be careful. Pirates Rum is nothing to frown at."

    He coughed some more, "Tha... Thank... You!" he mentioned in a hoarse voice.

    She gave a charming smile, "by the way, there is something I''ll like to ask you."

    Dan heard the familiar sound of a weapon.

    He raised his head. Commander Half bra was raising a gun at his face...

 Chapter 19 Violence Is The Easier Option

    ?The gun in this world was poprly known as the weapon of the weak.

    After all, rumours had it that it was invented years ago by a man that had the inability to cultivate.

    Since then, many people including nobles have turned to the faint sense of security it produced.

    This was not the first time he was seeing one. In fact, considering that Eros was not a cultivator, there were quite a number of these things back home.

    It was also the favourite weapon of pirates aside from the sword.

    Commander Half bra had a gun to his face.

    Or better still, it would have been better to call it a long pistol.

    Even under the moonlight, he could tell that it was very beautiful to look at.

    It was double-barreled and the body was decorated with silver ting. Which had carvings of naked women on either side.

    Seeing the long pistol to his face, he could not help but be perplexed. After all, this same woman just showed him kindness with a cup of rum.

    One shot from that long Pistol, and he was a dead man. Especially at such a close range.

    Escape was not going to be a possibility.

    "You are the Baron are close quite close. Are you not?" she asked.

    *Cough!*

    Dan cleared his throat and then he answered in the affirmative.

    "Good!" she nodded, "then I need you to tell me his secret. Why was his kiss that effective on my girls? and how can he kiss that good?"

    "-"

    "Huh!?" Dan had a puzzling look on his face.

    "Was this woman actually pointing a gun at my head because of a kiss? How I''m I supposed to know how Granddad did it? After all, I was there with you and also saw it for the first time. How I''m I supposed to tell a secret I don''t even know," he thought to himself.

    However, he did not voice it out. Who knows, he might get shot the moment he said that. After all, it was nighttime. Commander half bra could always im that he had fallen overboard and died.

    Now, that was a truly miserable way to die.

    He could also see the serious look on themander''s face. Apparently, this topic was very important to her.

    What Dan did not know was that the fourdies Eros had kissed hade over when they had left for their cabin to beg the Commander to let them have their way with the Baron.

    They even threatened suicide.

    At the time, the Half Commander could not believe what she had heard.

    After all, she had been through life-death situations with these women. She could see from the look in their eyes that they were very serious.

    Considering the fact thatdies of the red bara pirates had sworn Chasity from men, it was safe to say that these women were asking her to effectively kill them by her own hands.

    But she could not just bring herself to do it.

    Discipline must be ensured within her crew, but that did not meanpromises could not be made.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And therefore, she gave the women a pass for a night to do as they pleased.

    Unfortunately for her, her cabin happened to be separated from that of the Baron''s with just a wall.

    She had done it in other to keep an eye on him, Jimmy and Dan.

    Butst night was a different kind of hell for her.

    She had watched through a peeping hole as Eros ploughed the fields belonging to those women.

    It was easier to say that Dan had a far easier nightpared to her.

    Even when she managed to remove herself from the peeping hole, the moans and pleas for more still swarmed into her ears.

    For a woman as prideful as her, this was an extra sword to the heart after the loss to Eros.

    For years, she had horned and perfected her technique. And yet, Eros had blown it off with just soft kisses. In fact, he even kissed one of the girls on the forehead, and that was all it took for her to be love struck by him.

    In her own opinion, there was definitely a secret. Yes! there had to be.

    And who else to ask about such a secret than the grandson of the culprit?  Surely, he must know some secrets.

    She had thought of buttering him up for answers, and that was why she brought him the cup of rum.

    However, remembering the scenes of the old man on top of her moaning crew mates incited a strong reaction within her, and she immediately opted for the option she was always used to.

    The optional most focusednguage of reason that was spoken by pirates all around the world was her result.

    VIOLENCE!

    However, Dan was at a loss for what to do. It was not like he could tell this woman that his granddad was now a god. He too was still trying to wrap is head around the concept.

    However, he was afraid that if he mistakenly said anything along the lines of those words, the barrels of the long pistol were going to send him to Eros''s colleagues.

    This was not an option he was willing to explore.

    Just then, he had a strange feeling of dread. This was not the first time he was having this feeling.

    As far back as he could remember, even before Eros took him in as a child.

    This was the feeling that guaranteed he''s and his sister''s survival all those years ago.

    Since he came to the Tate Fiefdom, he had barely had times where he felt this way.

    It was sort of an rm clock to him for when his life was in danger.

    He immediately widened his eyes as he noticed a strange figure behind the halfmander.

    However, just when he was about to warn her, she immediately turned and...

    *Boom!* the double barrel in her hands was immediately put to use.

    Seeing the identity of her assaulter, she cursed lowly.

    "Shit!" she turned to him, "sound the rm, we are being invaded."

 Chapter 20 Her Chest Swayed Like The Stormy Sea...

    ?Commander half bra had quite a rich experience with the sea as a pirate.

    She was also a cultivator at the eighth stage of the soul disciple realm.

    There was no way sneaking up on her was going to be a reality unless the person was higher than her in cultivation or used a special technique.

    However, it was different for Dan. He had known there was danger even before it raised its ugly head.

    "Sound the rm!" Commander half bra barked.

    However, Dan was lost in the perplexity of what he was seeing.

    The halfmander had just turned and shot a beast unlike any he had ever seen.

    It was night time, and the deck was poorly lit by thenterns. However, what the shipcked in light, was made up for from the full moon.

    The skin of this creature was blue and shone like baster. It had the structural definitions of a person, but it was not.

    It had what Dan was sure was a sharks head, big muscr chest, and arms that were webbed at the fingers.

    Its feet was also big and muscr at the thighs and calves, and they also led to webbed feet.

    Dan had only heard of this creatures in story books. After all, he had never been out on the sea till this moment.

    The Tate''s fiefdom had always enjoyed the security and peace that the kingdom provided.

    At least it enjoyed most of it.

    For this reason, they never really got the opportunity to experience the sight of exotic creatures, unless they were washed up dead at their banks.

    Dan swallowed hard. His eyes staring intently at the creature.

    "Is that a..." he paused.

    "No! it''s your fucking mama! Of course its a freaking Schi. Now, pack your wiener in between your legs and sound the FUCKING ALARM!!!"

    Her shouting brought him out of his head.

    He looked over the bow of the ship.

    He could clearly see that more of these exotic creatures were making their adventurous entrance up the ship.

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, he took to his heels to strike a bell.

    It was nighttime, and except for the lookout, most people were below deck.

    The ship was under attack by the Schi people. Also known as the shark people.

    They were one of the Mer tribes. But worse still, they were one of the most vicious.

    Firstly, they had the advantage of the sea on their side and could bypass the best lookouts because their skin gave them a beautiful blend with the sea at night.

    These were truly apex-killing predators that had the blessing of the sea to fill her waters with more bones.

    They were all around bloodthirsty, and have been known to sink ships and eat people.

    And today, these man-eaters had decided to visit.

    More of them came up the ship.

    Dan went to ring the bell that warned of the enemy onboard. While Commander Half bra stood to hold off the Schi as they came on board.

    "you ace fucks had to juste to visit when I need to vent," she smiled, "GOOD! I need the workout."

    She pulled out the sword on her side. It was a typical curvy pirate sword.

    She had her pistol on one side, and her sword on the other.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Four Schi had made it up the ship.

    Each of them was huge in size. However, there was something peculiar about one of them. She could feel soul energy waves oozing out of its body.

    For the first three, she did not consider them to be a problem. But thatst one was going to be very annoying to deal with.

    The offence was always better than the defence.

    And so she immediately went on the offence. And so did they.

    The first one jumped up high in the air. Its jaws opened abnormally wide, exposing his highly decorated spear-like teeth.

    Its aim was her head.

    Commander half bra sidestepped a little to the right. And then as soon as the creaturended, she pointed her gun to its head and pulled the trigger.

    *Boom!*

    A hole was left in its head as it fell dead to the ground.

    Two others rushed at her.

    Each with its own attack. One came with a fist for her head, and the other one came for her side.

    She sidestepped again. Perfectly using the advantage of their size to her own advantage.

    Since both of them were far bigger than her, she was more of a smaller target.

    This meant that if she did it right, they were going to get in each other''s way when trying to get her.

    She swung her sword. Cutting off the arm on one of them and dodging the near-fatal attack of the other.

    However, she noticed that she had lost sight of thest one. That was the one that possessed cultivation.

    And then she felt danger behind her.

    She instinctively turned. If she was even a secondter, the Schi would have scrapped off her entire spine out of her body.

    However, it still managed to w her back which tore out not just her bra, but also her flesh.

    *RING!!!*

    Dan sounded the rm, and thedies rushed from their resting ces. Many of them tried to dress up as they rushed out. While others could care less. They came out with just their underwear with their weapons in hand.

    And even some were butt naked.

    For Dan, this was really a sight to behold.

    Naked women with weapons fighting Shark people. Such things only happened in dreams.

    More of the Schi people continued to climb onboard the ship and the women ran about lighting the ce up and fighting as hard as they could.

    Even though there were giving out war screams and fighting everywhere, Dan could notice their teamwork on every side.

    They were always one or two protecting each other''s backs.

    It was at this moment that Dan noticed that the Halfmander was topless. Her chests were Jugs. Slimmer at the chest area, and wider towards the tip.

    What''s more, as she tried to dodge the oing attacks, they swayed extravagantly. More like the waves of the sea on a stormy night.

    His eyes were subconsciously directed towards their unsettling mboyance.

    Unknown to him, there was a Schi right at his back with its Jaws wide open...

 Chapter 21 A Man Should Take Advantage Of Heavens Opportunities....

    ?Jimmy, the butler had also joined the pirate women in the fight against the Schi.

    He was already old, but as a cultivator of the sixth level in the soul disciple realm, he could do some really amazing things.

    He brought out his sword and tore at the hard flesh of this half-shark people.

    he had just cut off the head of a particr Schi when he turned and saw Dan hiding in a corner.

    However, there was a Schi (shark-man)ing up behind him that he was unaware of.

    "Young Master DAN!!!" he screamed for him.

    However, Dan was too far gone by the sway of melons hanging from themander''s chest to notice the enemying behind him.

    He tried calling Dan several times, but it yielded no positive result.

    The sound of fighting drowned his voice.

    There was no other option to this.

    He had to go save Dan himself.

    He cut down another opponent that hade his way.

    However, four reced that one.

    Also, his aged back had now chosen the most terrible opportunistic time to act up.

    He gritted his teeth, holding back the pain from his spine, as he tried to break through the enemy before him.

    Unfortunately, the pain had reduced the out put he could deliver.

    At this rate, he was not going to be able to save Dan in time.

    "Young master DAN!!!" He screamed one more time.

    Luckily, Dan seemed to have heard him this time around, and he turned.

    However, it was toote.

    All he saw was the wide opened jaws of an apex predator staring down at him.

    Maybe it was the fact that he was looking at the end of his life, but even through the not so bright light on the ship, he could see the muscle expanding inside the shark-man''s mouth.

    He could also see the multiple uneven rows of spear like teeth saying ''Hi'' to him with their reflection of the moon light.

    He could also see the green patches on some teeth.

    Probably what the Shark-man had eaten for breakfast this morning.

    No doubt about it, Dan knew that his flesh and blood was going to rece those green patches.

    Fear took him like darkness took over once the light was out.

    He instinctively closed his eyes as he curved together. Making himself a smaller target for the shark.

    this was going to be his end. He thought to himself.

    He didn''t even have the opportunity to touch the swaying softness that was the reason for his death.

    Thinking thus far, he subconsciously remembered Eros as he was ploughing those women the night before.

    However, at the moment, he needed saving.

    "Grand Dad!" he whispered lowly.

    The Shark-man''s jaws came down like bird poop from the sky.

    Dan suddenly could not feel the wind blowing any more.

    it felt like something was obstructing it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is this what death feels like?" he asked himself. He had expected to at least feel some amount of pain before sure death.

    However, he suddenly heard a very familiar voice.

    It was one that he had always brought himfort. Even though it was the voice of an old man.

    "What are you closing your eyes for? Don''t you want to see her melons dance in the wind anymore?"

    "Huh!?" he paused, and then he opened his eyes.

    To his surprise, an old man with a pot belly out stood before him.

    Eros was only dressed from his waist down.

    He was topless and his small pot belly and his hairy chest was out for the world to see.

    However, he looked more heroic than any knight Dan had read about in the manor''s books.

    After all, he had stopped the attack of the Shark man with just his walking stick.

    The shark man was lifted high in the air with the edge of the walking stick under its jaw.

    Eros had a slight smile on his face as he directed Dan''s gaze at themander that was half naked.

    "A man should take advantage of all opportunities given by the heavens, even at the risk of death."

    "huh!?"

    "-"

    Dan suddenly did not know how to feel. He had been caught looking, and then instead of a scolding, he was actually being encouraged.

    However, Eros suddenly noticed that themander was bleeding from her back.

    The wound was bad, and from the looks of things, she was definitely going to lose the fight against that particr Shark-man.

    He was not one that was particrly interested in violence, but he knew that its methods needed to be applied sometimes.

    He waved his walking stick, flinging the shark-man on it like it was a ragged doll or some piece of trash for the bin.

    And then he turned and walked towards themander.

    One step at a time, he used his walking stick to assist himself closer to the fight.

    Dan watched him as he walked steadily.

    For some reason, even though it was very chaotic as half naked women fought with deadly man eating Shark-men for their lives, nothing so much as fazed him or even obstructed his path.

    It was like he was advancing forward in a Maze with the knowledge of how to finish the Maze without any obstruction.

    A sword that had been knocked out the hand of a woman flew over, the way it descended looked like it was going to cut his neck.

    However, it just happened to pass by him when his neck was but an inch to its de.

    A wed fist heading for a woman waved past him like he was the intended target.

    One after the other, flying objects seemed toe at him but not touch him.

    It was like the battlefield was allergic to his presence.

    Or like he was a saint that shouldn''t be touched by the profanities of the world.

    By now,mander half bra was at her wits end.

    The shark-man hit away her sword with it''s sharp ws. She could already foresee it.

    She was done for.

    The Shark-man lifted up it''s ws. Its aim was to rip out her heart from her chest...

 Chapter 22 How Dare You Touch Melons...!?

    ?Commander Half bra had been a pirate for most of her life.

    This was not the first time she was encountering The Selechi people.

    These were Shark-men that did as much as pirates did with merchant ships.

    Raid and steal.

    However, their own was: to raid and kill.

    Normally, there would avoid this part of the sea, after all, she was aware of the safe routes of the sea.

    However, for some unknown reason, her ship had been unlucky enough to have attracted their sight.

    What''s more, these beasts were usually only stronger than human beings by their natural strength, and therefore easy to get rid of.

    Cultivators amongst their kind were actually rare.

    But somehow, she had been unfortunate enough to havee in contact with firstly, a herd of them. And secondly a cultivator.

    And this cultivator from her fight with it was of higher cultivation than herself.

    This for her was not good news.

    The first Rank of cultivation in this world was called the soul Disciple. It was under the Primary Cultivation Soul Realm.

    It was divided into twelve ranks. Commander half bra was at the eighth rank of the soul Disciple cultivation.

    She was young, and regardless of the fact that she had to climb her rank of cultivation with hard work and a scarce source of cultivation material she had harvested from the sea, she was doing pretty well for herself.

    This was the reason why she was amander.

    She had managed to climb up to thetter half of the Soul Disciple rank.

    Normally, she had the right to raise her head proudly and survey a part of the sea with high shoulders untouched.

    However, she had been unlucky enough to have met her match today.

    Her opponent was also of the eighth rank of the Soul disciple realm. But unfortunately for her, it came with the advantages it had from being part beast.

    Demi-humans or Beast men had a strong advantage in a fight against human beings. That distinction was only further focused along the lines of cultivation.

    Also, this Shark man did not need to worry about having its weapon knocked out like her.

    In fact, it had multiple weapons attached to its body.

    From its hard head to its terrible-unforgiving jaws to its ws and even body and feet was a deadly weapon.

    There was only so much that a gun and a sword could do against such a form-up.

    And that was what led to the unfortunate situation she had now found herself in.

    First came the wing at her back.

    Even as she continually fought for her life, it ached and bleed badly. Which in turn slowed down her fighting prowess.

    Then came a hit from the back of the arm.

    That one almost made her nk out, but she was too stubborn to faint.

    After all, she was the strongest person aboard the ship. This meant that aside her, no one could defend or fight against this Shark man with cultivation.

    If she fell here, then all her crew members were as good as dead.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was not a desirable oue a captain of a ship would want for their crew members.

    Even though it was hard, she had to persevere. She had to hold on to the faint possibility that she could at leastnd an attack that would make her side have a better chance at survival.

    At least if not for herself, she could do it for her crew.

    Even if it meant mutual destruction, she had to fight harder.

    Unfortunately, her gun had long proven to be useless against this beast.

    Her double barrel only carried six bullets. She had used some on the first set of attackers that came for her, and the one she shot at the shark man with cultivation had unfortunately missed as a result of the Shark-man''s quick reaction speed.

    She was in the middle of a fight. There was obviously no time for her to reload her double barrel.

    She had no other choice than to fight with just the sword.

    However, that too had just been rendered useless. It was flung from her hand like a mother scolding a child to stop ying with sand.

    She fell on the floor.

    The shark man towered over her.

    All around her, there was fighting and shouting. Evidently, everybody was too busy with killing to even look her way.

    She looked clearly into the eyes of the shark-man.

    It looked at her body, and its eyes stopped at her exposed chest. She was a woman and from experience, she could tell what was going through the beast''s mind, especially after the sly smile at one edge of its mouth.

    It raised its arm up in the air.

    Its sharp ws looked as if a line of arrows had been stered on its fingers.

    And then it came down.

    Instinctively, she shut her eyes not to see the blooming of her own demise.

    It was at this moment that she heard the annoying but eloquent voice of an old man she currently disliked.

    "How dare you touch melons I already have my sights on!?"

    She opened her eyes.

    To her surprise, the shark-man''s ws were only inches away from fetching her fleshy chest.

    However, the curvy end of a walking stick held it from descending.

    She traced the walking stick to the person holding it.

    Her eyes opened further at the realization of the identity of the person that had just saved her life.

    The Shark-man also paused and took a look at Eros in surprise.

    It tried to use its other hand, Eros quickly, used his walking stick to pullmander half bra by a boob out of the way.

    She rolled to the side. In confusion whether to be happy that he had just saved her life or angry that he just touched her with a stick.

    The shark-man was angry. Its prey had just been snatched directly from its eyes. It turned to Eros.

    It Screamed to the sky. It was really angry.

 Chapter 23 Battle Techniques...

    ?On seeing Eros, Commander Half bra covered her exposed chest with one hand while longing to reach her sword with the other.

    But Eros was not in the mood to give her attention just yet. He had to first teach this unwanted scaly guest a lesson.

    "Oh!" Eros raised a brow at it, "so you are angry. But you dare to raise your filthy fins on the prize I have my eyes on!"

    The Shark-man attacked. Its shark ws longed for Eros''s head.

    Commander half bra saw this. And wanted to help. After all, Eros was just a normal human being. There was no way that a human could stand the blow of a cultivator.

    But she found that she was not at all in a good condition to do so. her body felt weak.

    She reached for the blood flowing down her back, and that was when she saw a greenish substance mixed in it, "poison!" she muttered lowly.

    However, Eros was not in need of her help. He moved out of the way, and just in time too.

    The longest of the beast''s ws was only an inch to his head. Any less, and Eros''s face would have been cut deep.

    "Hmmm! not bad," Erosplimented, "but youck true ir for battle. My younger sister Athena packs a better punch," Erosughed.

    The Shark-man might not have understood what Eros was bbing about, but it definitely understood that sarcasticugh at his attacks.

    the shark-man lunged forward with attack after attack. He would hit the barrels on the ship or even the mast, but his attacks never made it to Eros.

    The illusion that the ws were always a bit away from reach was there, but it just never clicked.

    The others fighting against each other both Shark-men and women paused and turned to watch the fight. None paid any more attention to their own battles.

    The reason was that Eros''s fight with the shark man did not at all look like it was a fight.

    This was more like an adult teasing a child, and the child throwing a tantrum everywhere.

    This was incredible to the eyes. Eros did nothing except dodge, and he did it with a smile.

    Commander Half bra looked at him and observed his footwork. However, no matter how hard she looked, she just couldn''t figure it out.

    His legs moved like they would entangle, but still swayed just past each other, leaving little after images behind.

    It was a kind of ethereal dance. It was totally confusing, but for some reason, the eyes could not peel away from it.

    Even the other shark men felt the deep-seated need to watch him continually move his legs.

    How could they not? this was footwork that was out of this world. It was breath taking dance.

    *Ethereal Dance!*

    Eros smiled as he moved.

    By now, the entire ship had gotten silent. The only thing that could be heard was the growling of the shark man attacking Eros and the noiseless footwork that the old man disyed.

    Although Eros smiled, he was actually quite angry internally.

    As far as he was concerned, he was not disying the full work of the Ethereal dance. In fact, he was not even bringing out an inch of the true magnificence of it.

    This move he used was of stages, and even at the lowest stage, he had to make a subbranch for it.

    That was the only way this body and the cultivation he had could manage it.

    this was because the technique was of god rank.

    There were many rankings for techniques and they all ranked based on the ability, level of cultivation and evenplexity.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There were also divided into Attack techniques, Defense techniques, Movement Techniques, and Combination techniques.

    Of course, these had their own subcategories. For example, the technique he was using allowed for movement and is ssified as a movement technique, but it could also be called a Defense technique, as it prevented the opponent fromnding a blow.

    However, it was only ssified this way because of its current form.

    If Eros should use this technique at its next level, his movement could produce airwaves that could be used to attack his opponent and therefore an Attack technique.

    Such aplicated technique was simply called abination Technique as it carried more than one form.

    The shark man breathed heavily. Eros stopped, "Hmmm! you are done already? I thought maybe we could dance some more. Especially because of our audience."

    The Shark-man growled. It was furious.

    Its ws became longer and there suddenly glowed like the light from the moon.

    The Shark man was a fair distance away from Eros. It waved its hands, and two sets of blue ws shot towards Eros.

    "GRANDDAD!!!"

    "MASTER!!!"

    "BARON!!!"

    Dan, Jimmy andmander half bra screamed in unison.

    However, they had truly underestimated him.

    Eros used Ethereal steps once more, dodging the attack on his life.

    *Crash!*

    The attack destroyed a barrel behind Eros.

    "Hmmm!" Eros saw the destroyed Barrel behind him, and he frowned. This Shark-man had just used a technique.

    From the looks of it, Eros could tell that this was a bloodline technique.

    He instantly decided to take this Shark man a bit seriously.

    Eros held his walking cane in a sword-like position. He ced one hand behind his back.

    His chest was out and his form was incredibly straight. Even his small pot belly had aligned perfectly with his straight frame.

    There was currently no pir that was straighter than him. His kind old man face had lost its smile, and his eyes looked as sharp as the tip of an arrow.

    With the light of the full moon on him, he looked like the descent of lightning.

    Jimmy and Dan had known him the longest here, and even they could not recognize him.

    His demeanour had taken a full change.

    He gave the impression that there was no army and or defence he could not pierce through.

    The Shark-man rushed at him, and Eros also moved.

    Not many saw how he did it. But the shark man...

 Chapter 24 I Have A Feeling It Cannot Be Good.

    ?Not many saw how he did it. But the shark man after passing him felt as if nothing had happened.

    In fact, nobody might have truly seen what happen.

    All they knew was that Eros and the Shark man had exchanged position in an instant.

    The shark man turned. It tried to lunge forward for Eros again.

    "Huh!? I wouldn''t move so much if I was you," Erosmented as he dropped his walking stick and headed towards his cabin.

    In that instant, a Blood SPLASHING sound was heard.

    And then everybody saw the teeth suddenly fall off the mouth of the shark man as it bleed.

    The Shark instinctively used his hands to cover its mouth. However, its fingers had also been trimmed and then thin lines of blood appeared all over its body, and with that, the Shark man raised his head in denial, but even it knew that this was the end.

    *SPLASH!*

    The Shark man burst into chopped pieces on the floor.

    Everyone paused and looked at the old man in surprise.

    Just before going into the cabin, Eros paused in his step and then he raised his head at the remaining shark men.

    That same sharp look he had given the shark man he had just killed was in his eyes.

    They say animals were more sensitive to danger. These Shark men were part animals.

    The moment they saw that look in his eyes, they immediately rushed to the edge and jump off the ship.

    Commander Half Bra and the rest of her crew stared in surprise.

    The only thing they could hear as he went back into his cabin was his voice asking for some water to take his bath.

    Dan immediately removed his shirt and hurried to Commander Half Bra.

    He used it to help her cover her chest. Also, some of her other crew members rushed to help her up.

    "Thank you!" she muttered lowly.

    She still could not believe what had just happened. Although she was not a Shark man, she was still a cultivator.

    This meant that she also had sharp enough senses to have felt what the shark men felt that made them run back to the sea.

    Her eyes still lingered on the Cabin Eros had entered.

    She was breathing heavily as a result of the poison and her injury.

    However, she really wanted to voice her thoughts. She grabbed Dan''s hand, "why didn''t you tell me that your Grand Father is a cultivator at the sixth stage of the Soul disciple rank?"

    Dan was surprised to hear what she had just said. But Commander Half Bra was more surprised at her own words.

    Firstly, all this while, she had not sensed Eros''s cultivation level until his fight with the shark man.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And then there was also the undeniable fact that even if he was at the sixth stage of the Soul Disciple Realm, he had just defeated a Shark man that was two levels ahead of his cultivation rank.

    He had defeated a cultivator of the same rank as her.

    It might have looked like it was a small matter, but it was not.

    Different ranks had a great advantage over those below them. It was only natural. And that was not just limited to the volume ess of the soul energy that they could use.

    It also had to do with the quality of soul energy and the power ess it grants every part of their body.

    A faint realization that she might have had it worse when facing Eros washed through her mind.

    Luckily, she had not offended the Baron and had even allowed those girls to visit him when they wanted to.

    What she did not know was that Eros had previously not had any cultivation when he came on board the ship.

    Her allowing those crew members to have a night with him, was what resulted in his sudden growth.

    Eros had the opportunity to absorb the Yin qi of four women, and filter the perverse acts he had with them through the shard of Divinity he had had in his soul.

    This produced rich celestial energy that his body absorbed. With his hundreds of thousands of years of experience in the world, quick movement from one cultivation rank to another was not in the least going to affect him negatively.

    It knew the best and quickest way to consolidate his cultivation. Also, Celestial energy was one of the Primordial energies. All other energies in this world, were below it.

    This was the reason why even if he was at a level two steps below that of the shark man, he had still defeated him. Celestial energy was higher than this branch of universal energy.

    Also, Eros was an old monster. Even though he was not a god of war in his previous life, he had still been pulled to the battlefront from time to time in his many years as a god.

    His fighting Prowess was practically an abomination to the geniuses of this world.

    Commander half bra suddenly coughed up some blood. The poison was taking its effect on her body.

    "Get the Baron some water to wash up..." this was thest order she gave before she passed out.

    Her Crew mates immediately rushed her to her cabin. She needed medical attention. The earlier, the better.

    Dan watched as she was being taken away.

    Jimmy approached Dan and bowed to him, "are you alright, Young Master Dan!?"

    "Hmmm!" Dan nodded. His eyes left the Half Commander and then he looked around the ce. It had been a quick fight however it had also been a messy one.

    The women on the ship wasted no time to start cleaning. Even though they had won this fight, many of them hade out wounded and the top deck had blood all over the ce.

    Jimmy looked out to the sea, "It seems we will be arriving at the cknds by the morning."

    Dan turned to him, "really?"

    Jimmy nodded, "Yes! The Selechi are usually in that region. Although I don''t know why they woulde this far out to sea, I have a feeling that it cannot be good."

 Chapter 25 Sleepless Night For The Crew

    ?Eros entered his Cabin.

    He had been cultivating for a long time, and then he had to go settle the emergency outside.

    At the moment, he just wanted a bit of rest before anything else.

    However, before his eyes was a youngdy.

    It was one of the girls he had previous experience with.

    She was the person he had kissed on the head and was also the person he had started the previous night with.

    The moment the rm was sounded, the other girls rushed out.

    However, she did not. This was not out of fear. It was just that her mind was too preupied with something else.

    While others were out fighting, she hadid on Eros''s bed, enjoying the scent he left on it.

    And now, she was at her knees before his presence.

    Eros raised a brow at her.

    "Please, Lord Eros! I want to stay by your side." she pleaded.

    "Hmmm!" Eros sighed.

    She saw his reaction and she panicked.

    "Please, lord Eros. I can..." she stammered as her eyes rolled left and right as her mind searched for what she could offer him, "cook, and erm.... clean... I can..."

    "Shush!" Eros ced a finger on her lips.

    "Do you want me?" he asked her.

    Her eyes remained on him. In the cabin, there was not much light, but he could still see the visible desire in her eyes.

    She nodded slowly.

    However, he shook his head.

    A part of him came from a mortal world. What he wanted was spoken approval for the roller-coaster ride he was going to take her.

    "Do you want me?" He asked again. His tone had be firmer and the dominance very obvious.

    "Yes..." she summoned some courage and muttered audibly. "I want you!"

    "Good!" he nodded.

    "Whates up next is on you." He warned, "do you agree?"

    She nodded again. However he raised a brow at her and she responded, "Yes!"

    "What is your name?"

    "Ngozi!" She responded.

    He nodded. "A nice name! As you know, I am Baron Eros Irond Tate. However," he pulled her up with a hand and slung her on his shoulder.

    "For the rest of the night, you may call me, DADDY EROS!"

    "Huh!" this had taken her by surprise. But she still nodded, "Yes, Daddy Eros."

    He got to the bed and threw her on it.

    Slowly, he took off the pants he had on. And then he turned to her.

    "I only give such nice treatment to women thate back to thank me. In this world, you will be the first."

    Ngozi did not know the meaning of what he was saying. However, she could care less. Her mind was already humming at the sight of his member revealing itself the moment he undressed.

    It was still as thick and curvy in a particr direction as she remembered it.

    She swallowed hard.

    How could she not? Memories of how he took her before shed in her head and she could already feel moist from in between her legs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    instantly, she removed the little clothing she had on and spread her legs on the bed.

    However, Eros shook his head.

    "You should not be in a hurry, my dear. I will treat every part of you with care." Eros was tender with his words.

    Eros got on the bed with her.

    First came the kissing and caressing. And then came the time for the main action.

    This time around, Eros decided to give her cherry hole some attention with his rod.

    It had been an adventurous night.

    Only moments ago, the ship was under attack. However, it now echoed once more with the high pitch of a woman''s moans as she screamed ''Daddy''.

    Normally, such an act would be frowned upon by everybody. However, nobody thought to reprimand Eros.

    After all, he was the saviour of the ship. Although some of the women thought it was a bit excessive, some actually thought he was impressive.

    Especially since the other three women he had earlier on, had interesting stories to tell.

    Only about a day ago, he had handled four women on his own. And now, he was going yet again another round.

    Dan could not help but Facepalm at this.

    However, the person that had it worse, was actually Commander Half Bra.

    She was injured and in pain. Although she was being treated, her ears felt the pain more than the pain she felt from the ws that had injured her.

    The moans eventually settled sometime early in the morning.

    There was an rm from the Lookout and Commander Half bra ordered all of the crew members to form up.

    As there did, Eros also stepped out of his Cabin. He had freshened up with some water that was brought to his room earlier on.

    He came out fully clothed with his walking stick in hand.

    Seeing him, Dan ran forward.

    "Daddy Eros!" Dan coughed as he corrected himself, "Granddad."

    The echoes of Ngozi''s moans were still loud in his head.

    Eros ruffled his hair a bit. "I see you are up early!"

    Dan nodded. How could he not be up? Eros and his partner practically did not allow for a peaceful sleepst night.

    It was a bit foggy, but as the sun rose, the fog cleared.

    One look in front of them, and Eros instantly understood why it was called the nknds.

    The cknds were a series of Inds that were scattered in this part of the sea area.

    The reason for their name was first because the inds were literally as ck as night. That is they were entirely made up of ck rocks.

    These inds were totally ck. Nothing grew on them, and nothing could ever grow on them. In fact, even the fish avoided a full 2 Nautical miles of the surrounding ce.

    Secondly, rumours had it that some hundreds of years ago, these inds were used as banishment points for criminals.

    This was the destination of their mission.

    At the moment, Eros could see that there was a ship anchored close to one of the inds on one side. Even from the distance, he could see the Banner of the Red Bra pirates flying on it.

    This was most likely the ship that had asked for help.

    However, as the fog cleared, Eros saw another ship on the other side. This one was bigger and looked more equipped.

    It flew a ck Banner.

    "The ck Eye Pirates," Eros muttered as he frowned tightly.

 Chapter 26 The Anchored Stone, And Its Call...

    ?A spyss was raised high up in the air.

    Its line of view was pointed at the g of a ship in the distance.

    the g had a red background and a red bra on it.

    The person holding the spyss to his face was a fat man. He had wide lips and a full-bearded face.

    He had an eyepatch on one side of his eyes that was crossed over a deep scar.

    His clothes were as ck as his beards while his beards were braided.

    He was not favored on the height spectrum and could really be could a short man. However, from the respect those around him showed, his height did not matter.

    "Commander Tender Eye, is it as you suspected?" one of the taller rugged men of his crew asked.

    "Hmmm!" Commander Tender Eye nodded. Those blighting hoes called for reinforcement."

    The men around him frowned.

    "Does that mean we should stop the pursuit and release the prisoners? After all, ording to the Code of the Blue sea, We are allies with the Red Bra pirates."

    Commander Tender-eye frowned once he heard this. He turned around and using the spyss, he smacked the crew member that just spoke right in the face.

    Blood stained the ground as a tooth flew out of the unlucky fe''s mouth.

    But that was not all. Commander Tender Eye was not satisfied with just that.

    He gave a few more kicks to the unlucky fe. "How dare you!? How dare you say that? After all I have been through!!"

    The kicks continued until the unlucky fe stopped moving.

    Bloodstained Commander Tender Eye''s boot.

    However, he did not care. He stroked his long ck beard as he turned to the remaining men.

    "Do any of you still think we should honor the Code of the Blue sea?" he asked.

    After seeing the fate that had just befell the man on the ground, nobody was going to argue with whatsoever themander was going to say.

    "Ten Years! For ten good years, have I searched the edge of the twelfth sea for the Anchored stones and now that I have my sights on one of them, you want me to honor a stupid CODE!?"

    As he talked, all of the men and women of his crew bowed their heads.

    All of them avoided eye contact with him. No one wanted to be the next unfortunate soul that would be kicked like a rag doll.

    Commander Tender Eye stroked his well-braided beard.

    "We are going to get the Anchored stone, and we are going to kill all witnesses. After all, if they are are no witnesses, no one would know that we did not honor the code."

    He strolled to the bow of the ship, and then he turned, "What are you maggots waiting for? kill the prisoners and hunt the rest of those damn HARLOTS!!!"

    The moment he spoke, the men immediately ran about as they did as he ordered.

    "And some of you get on that damn ck rock and get me that Map!?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Many of the crew members rushed out of the ship as there ran for one of the ck inds with their swords in hand.

    .....

    Meanwhile, Commander Half bra had also just spied on their ship with her own spyss.

    She frowned, "It''s the ck eye pirates."

    She turned to her crew members, "I want everybody prepaid for battle."

    "For battle?" One of thedies asked.

    "Yes!" She replied.

    "But Commander Half Bra! Those are the ck Eye Pirates. ording to the Code of the Blue Sea, we are allies with them."

    Commander half bra sighed loudly, "trust me, I know. But firstly, the ck Inds are not considered a part of the Blue sea. There are at the Border of the ck sea. Secondly, themander of that ship is Commander Tender eye. Even amongst themanders of the ck Eye Pirates, he is known as the most ruthless."

    As she talked, she paced about the ce, "thirdly, if there was no danger, then Sister Full Bra would not have asked for our help. Lastly, which is the most important, if it is what I think it is, then we are definitely going to fight."

    *Cough!* Cough!*

    Commander Half bra coughed out some blood.

    Twodies leaned in to help her. However, she shook them off, "don;t worry about me. I''m fine. What is most important now, is getting on that ind and helping Sister Full bra."

    She walked away towards her cabin. "Grab what you''ll be needing for a fight. We leave in ten minutes."

    Eros stood at a corner. Even though Commander Half bra said she was fine, he could clearly see that she was in terrible shape.

    As much as he wanted to help, and really wanted to, he was not one to dive into other people''s business. Unless of course it was tied to his benefits.

    Besides, in his eyes, it was not yet time to render help. Going forward to offer it now, was only going to do more harm than good.

    As he was in thought, he suddenly heard a low hum.

    And then the piece of divine shard inside him suddenly reacted to the Hum.

    He immediately turned and looked at the ck Ind in the distance. The closer they got to it, the louder the hum, and the more the divine shard inside him reacted.

    Eros suddenly cracked a slight smile, "who could have thought that I woulde across one of those toys so soon? This is really unexpected."

    He nodded his head.

    However, unknown to him, he was not the only one that could hear the hum. Dan could hear it too.

    In fact, while Eros could only hear a low hum, Dan could hear and feel something else.

    If he were to describe it, then he would say that it was a tender call that pulled at his heart.

    It was like the call a mother gave her child. It was filled with so much attention and affection.

    It felt like he was needed badly...

 Chapter 27 Ship Vs Ship... The Battle Starts.

    ?Even though she was not in the perfect condition for a fight, Commander Haf bra knew that she did not have a choice in the matter.

    Her face was somewhat Pale and under her eyes were sleep bags, but her gaze was still steady and her resolve was strong.

    Eros took a look at her and nodded inwardly.

    An indomitable woman was always beautiful to the eyes. They were like roses with thorns on their stalk. One was allowed to admire them, but plucking them could leave you injured.

    Commander half bra''s ship got closer to that of the ck eye pirates.

    As she did, she noticed something aboard the ship of the ck Eye Pirates. "BATTLE STATIONS!!!" she yelled and the women immediately ran around as they got to their battle stations, ready for a fight.

    However, there were a bitte.

    Commander Half Bra had thought that she would at least be able to have a respectable conversation withmander Tender Eye before things go side ways.

    It was always better to give the opportunity for peaceful negotiations before a fight.

    ? They were pirates, but that did not men that they did not value their lives.

    But the Pirates of the ck Eye were obviously not interested.

    *Boom!*

    A canon jerked backwards as it spat the metal vor of its venom.

    The attack hade from the ck eye pirates.

    The shot went for one of the masts of the Red bra pirates.

    The shot was unexpected and it took out the mast in one shot.

    Then again, that mast had been damagedst night by the attack from the Shark man that could cultivate.

    As it fell, so then the g of the red bra pirates that was hanging high on it.

    it also caused quite themotion aboard the ship.

    Commander half bra frowned, "FIRE!!!" she spat out the order and the canons on her ship let lose their venom.

    Both ships continued their exchange of fire, at the same time.

    It was totally chaotic.

    Dan had been willing to see what a battle between pirates looked like. He had thought that it was going to be exciting. After all most boys his age thought so.

    But after the loud bang that brought down the Mast in one shot, his thought concerning the subject changed entirely.

    He ran to a corner to hide behind a barrel.

    Eros saw this and gave a heartyugh. Dan reminded him a bit about himself.

    Many uncountable years ago, when the gods of war went on a raid to put the raging devils in line, they had pulled him along.

    Back then, he had found a corner to hide from all the fighting.

    However, that was many years ago. Right now, he was not the same person he was back then.

    As time progressed and he continued following them to the battlefield, he got better and braver.

    Thinking these far brought memories to his head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    he could not help but sh back at their faces and the smiles they gave each other back then.

    And then the image of his memories  changed to the moment of his betrayal. He remembered the look of envy and incredible greed on their faces.

    He remembered as they stabbed him with their weapons.

    His fist subconsciously clenched tighter as his anger climbed. He suddenly felt the need to quench a bit of his rage.

    Meanwhile, at the same time, the Red bra Pirates Ship still advanced closer to the Ship of the ck Eye pirates.

    The Red bra Pirate''s ship rammed into the ship of the ck eye pirates.

    Naturally, this caused more chaos to unfold between both ships.

    What the Red bra pirates did was quite risky. The possibility of both ships going aground because of this was very high. However, the bow of the red Pirates ship was made for such a situation.

    The next phase of the battle had started.

    "CHARGE!!!" Commander Half Bra ordered and the women screamed war cries as they used ropes to invade the enemy''s ship.

    It was the same thing for the ck eye Pirates.

    Sword shed against sword, as those with cultivation disyed their soul energy and pushed forward.

    In the chaos, no one noticed something.

    Not Even Eros was aware of this. Normally, he would, but he had gone down memoryne and it had sparked his annoyance.

    The Rage of a God was never one to be taken lightly.

    The voice had started its loud calls again. And in the position Dan was, it was even louder than the screaming pirates, their guns and the nging sounds of their swords.

    And yet, it was still subtle and tender. Like a woman seducing her lover with a shy but alluring tone.

    No one noticed but Dan''s blue eyes suddenly had a new shade to them.

    His pupils had be red like blood.

    He suddenly stopped holding his head in between his legs like had been doing all along.

    His face no longer carried a confuse on them. he fact, he had be very stoic.

    His red pupils flicked from time to time, and then he looked in the direction of the ck ind just in front of them.

    He suddenly stood to his feet like he had been possessed by some mysterious force.

    Bullets passed. Flying Daggers and even the metal ball from a cannon. However, none of that touched him.

    It was like he was in the centre of the battle but remained a spectator to the happenings all around him.

    He walked to the edge of the Red Pirate ship. He suddenly looked down below, and then he jumped into the water.

    He did not surface for some time.

    And then at the shore of the ind, he slowly came out of the water. He still had that nk expression on his face as he slowly advanced forward one foot at a time.

    The uneven ck rocks could not stop his advance, and truly, nothing could.

    He walked into the ck of a cave following the voice that called for him...

 Chapter 28 Granddad Is Angry...

    ?It was not long within the chaos that blood showed its ugly head.

    Red poured out from different angles.

    Blood from both sides was shed as they fought.

    It was not long before Commander half Bra noticed something very important. And that was the fact that Commander Tender eye had not shown his face from the beginning of the fight till now.

    She was very familiar with thismander and knew he was not one to sit idle while his men fought a bloody battle. It was either he was not on board or something else was going on. Either way, she did not like it.

    A hidden enemy was always the most dangerous.

    Suddenly, she saw a familiar face among the enemy pirates. It was a bald man with long ear lobes that were decorated with ck earrings.

    "Finally! someone with some authority."

    She immediately found her way through the chaos of the battlefield towards him. After all, he wasmander tender eye''s, First mate.

    If there was anybody that knew where themander was, then it was definitely this guy.

    At the same time, Jimmy had also entered the battle. However, he ensured that he was not so far from Eros. After all, he had a duty to his master.

    He had also seen when Dan rushed to hide behind the barrels earlier on and assumed that he was still there.

    As long as Dan was hiding, then there was no reason to worry about him.

    After seeing what Eros had done the night before, Jimmy was very aware that his master had changed and was very capable.

    However, it was already an old-standing habit in him to protect his master.

    It was the same way a father still felt the instinctive need to protect his son even though he knew that he was now an adult.

    It was just too ingrained in his nature for him to live without.

    It was still morning, and the sun had only bathed the battle with a little of its light.

    In other words, the entire atmosphere was still cold.

    In fact, the only heat was as a result of fighting.

    However, Jimmy was closest to Eros. He could see the frown on Eros''s face. But that was not just it.

    The air around him seemed to be hot.

    Was such a thing even possible? It was easy to feel from a person''s demeanour that they were angry, but at the moment, Eros''s anger was actually being tranted into heat that oozed out of him.

    Some of the pirates of the ck eyes saw him and the clothes he wore.

    One look at the Eros and they knew that this old man was an aristocrat.

    However, he had also brought himself to the middle of a battle.

    Which pirate never liked free food?

    One of the pirates looked to two of his other colleagues, and both men had the same thought in their minds as they rushed for Eros.

    However, in this life, there were some mistakes that the heavens would not allow a man to repeat a second time. This was one of them.

    Attacking a god was very much one of them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As they proceeded with their des, Eros did not even bother with them. The first one came straight for Eros''s head.

    And in his mind, he had already seen the old man''s head disced from the body. However, that was just how fast Eros was.

    What the pirate had cut off, was the head of his afterimage.

    The real him was already walking behind the pirate with his walking stick in hand.

    The pirate discovered that he had not cut the person he had aimed for.

    However, he was sure that he had cut down the old man.

    He used his right hand to wipe his eyes. Was he seeing wrongly?

    It would have been better if he had not done that. At least, he would have still had a few more seconds to live in this world.

    The right hand he used to wipe his eyes was the force that actually pushed his head off his neck.

    His head slipped a little from the natural position, and then a little blood appeared that acted as lubricant that aided the head falling off the neck and to the ground.

    It had happened fast, but before that pirate''s head touched the ground, he had seen his entire life sh before his eyes, and even the possibility of a better future if he had rather be a farmer in his homnd and stayed and married to his childhood sweetheart.

    However, when a line such as this was already crossed, then it meant that the holy Dao had already made its judgement.

    Eros appeared behind the man.

    *Ethereal Dance!*

    To the untrained eyes, it looked like he had never moved. He still carried the same expression on his face, and his walking stick was still on the ground, with both his hands resting on it.

    This was the illusion that still attracted the two other ignorant pirates to their unfortunate end.

    The fighting was getting too chaotic, and Eros thought it was time he ended it once and for all.

    Meanwhile, Commander half bra had already engaged in battle with the First Mate of the enemy pirate crew.

    She was at the eighth stage of the soul disciple realm, and this fight was supposed to have been an easy one. However, she had been weakened from her fight with the shark man the night before.

    Also, she was still poisoned. At the moment, she was using her soul energy to hold back the poison as much as possible. This did not allow her to exhibit the full strength of her abilities.

    Her opponent was at the sixth stage of the soul disciple realm but he could see that she was hurt and he smiled happily as he took advantage of this.

    "Commander half bra! what is the problem?" the bald man asked sarcastically. "Is there anything I can do for you? do you need to rest, or perhaps a massage will be appropriate?"

    Heughed loudly like a maniac in heat as he licked his lower lip.

    He applied a little force to his attack, and Commander Half Bra''s sword was knocked out of her hands.

    She tried to raise her pistol, but he had anticipated this move and was already ready for it.

    He dodged to the side and smacked her right in the face.

    She fell on the floor and so did her pistol.

    "Shit!" she cursed...

 Chapter 29 Where Is Commander Full Bra?

    ?Commander half bra coughed a bit of blood as the bald man smacked her right on the face.

    She turned and raised her head to the bald man. her weapons were out of her hold and she was currently too weak to get back on her feet.

    The bald man pointed his sword at her neck. He licked his lips as his eyes traced her half covered chest to the rest of her body.

    "You know, I have always wondered what your body tastes like," he shook his head, "it must be warm and soft down there. Unfortunately, I''ll have to taste it when its cold."

    He lifted his sword high in the air.

    Commander half bra could see it. This was the end. The de was going toe down and chop off her neck.

    This was the end of her life. For a long time, she had suffered to climb this far. And now, she was to die.

    Even though she was a pirate. Even though she knew that this was the fate of every person in the lie of this job. She did not want it. No! she did not want this.

    However, one could not refuse death when it stretched it''s cold bony fingers for a soul.

    This was it. This was the end.

    Or so she thought.

    Just when the de was about to hit its mark, she suddenly heard a loud scream and the m of a walking stick on the ground

    that brought the entire battlefield to silence.

    *ALPHA PRESENCE!*

    It was true that women were far more sensitive than men.

    But in certain areas, men remained dominant. For example, a man could feel at the core of his being when he was in the presence of another man that was dangerous.

    This was a territorial instinct that guaranteed one''s survival.

    This could easily be sensed by the average man. However, it was worse for men that went by the trade of the de.

    Those that knew what it was like to take a life or had brushed death''s shoulder before, were far more sensitive to such a presence.

    Also, Eros had tuned it this particr time to just the enemy forces.

    ALPHA PRESENCE was a technique that could be ssified as an attack technique.

    It was one that attacked the psychic of a person. It fundamentally shook their soul.

    Also, the technique was not as weak as it used to be.

    It was currently powered by cultivation.

    Even though Eros was only at the sixth stage of the soul disciple realm, he could do past his realm. This was naturally because of this boundless knowledge that he had about the battlefield, his many years of experience and knowledge, andstly, it was because he cultivated a higher form of energy.

    He cultivated a primordial energy called Celestial energy.

    Celestial energy was just too pure. That was why Eros was able to beat the shark man earlier on that was two levels in cultivation ahead of him.

    Immediately Eros activated his technique, the men froze. And then they fell to the ground.

    Swords and guns fell in disharmonic nking sounds.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Bald man in front of Commander half bra was also the same thing.

    Everybody paused and looked at Eros.

    He stood tall with his head held high and his eyes on the battlefield like themotion that had just happened was too far away and pulled from him.

    He remained unsmiling, and even though he had not used the technique on the women, they all subconsciously felt a bit of fear of him.

    *Cough!*

    The tense moment was broken apart by his violent coughing.

    He used a handkerchief to cover his mouth.

    When he checked, he frowned a bit.

    The handkerchief was stained with blood.

    "It seems that my current cultivation is not enough for this technique either. I also used it at a wide range. Just like thest one, I''ll have to modify it even more to suit this terrible low level." He sighed to himself. "My cultivation growth is quite slow. If only I had a few first-timers. It would be faster with their fresh yin energy."

    Eros had these thoughts in his head.

    However, if he had said them out loud, with the audience knowing that only a few days ago, he was without cultivation, he would have been given a marvellous p.

    Cultivation was not so easy. Jimmy the butler was at the sixth stage of the soul disciple realm.

    It had taken him years before he reached such a stage.

    This was the same thing for Commander half bra.

    It was true that many people were born as cultivating geniuses and had fast growth with cultivation.

    However, no one had heard of anybody that had gone from no cultivation to the sixth rank in only a little over two days.

    Apart from those who had the opportunity to have received cultivation from older, dying family members, this was totally impossible.

    There was also the fact that Eros was already an old man.

    This should have naturally limited him. But Primordial energy was the beginning of all. It was so incredible that it could even touch on the principles of life and death.

    Eros''s cough brought the women to reality, and they immediately attacked and subdued the pirates of the ck Eye.

    This was supposed to be celebrated as a victory. However, there was bad news.

    Commander half bra frowned tightly as the bodies of the captives from her sister''s ship were brought to the top deck from the prison hold deep within the ship.

    They had all been killed by the pirates of the ck eye.

    She was so angry that the only melody that yed in her head was to personally catch and hurt Commander Tender eye by herself.

    However, all hope was not lost. One of them was still by some tenacious miracle still alive.

    Commander half bra kneeled beside the young girl, "I''m Commander Half Bra. Please tell me, sister! where is Commander Full Bra?"

 Chapter 30 Treasure Worthy Of Risking Life...

    ?The youngdy was halfway into the grave. Commander Half Bra could see that there was no way that she could be saved.

    Commander Half Bra told someone to prolong her life even if it was just a little as she listened to the girl''s words.

    The young girl was tenaciously holding on to life as she told her story.

    It turned out that Commander Full Bra had gotten a very handsome price for escorting a merchant group. Surprisingly, the destination was these ck inds.

    It was true that Pirates were piging scum that only knew how to steal and take. However, when it came to the sea, there was no one more capable than them.

    They have even been instances in the past when governments and kingdoms employed their services.

    This was one such instance.

    A Merchant guild had assigned Commander Full Bra to escort a group of merchants to their destination.

    Initially, the destination was not set, but the merchants were still willing to pay a handsome price for any waste of time.

    In Commander Full Bra''s books, this was free pay that had fallen on her lush thighs. She really did not mind this.

    For some reason, the merchants were always holed up in their cabin. If one did not know right, then it was easy to say that something was amiss.

    After going around the edges of the Blue sea for days, the ck inds were finally desired as the final destination.

    However, from nowhere, came the pursuit of the ck Eye pirates.

    At First, Commander Full bra had thought of making peace. Especially since the Code of the Blue sea bound them as allies. However, Commander Tender Eye Drew first blood.

    For some reason, he was willing to kill them.

    Commander Full Bra''s crew were Pirates, but they had been gotten unaware by Commander Tender Eye, as he attacked first.

    Many died, and many were captured.

    However, Commander Full Bra was still able to escape into the ck ind with the merchants that she was escorting.

    Commander Half Bra sighed. She now knew the general gist of the matter.

    However, she also had a rich history with the sea. And in her knowledge of things, no pirate wanted to ever break the Code of the Blue sea.

    The consequences were just too much. Even if it was the Pirate Captains themselves, no one wanted to be the unfortunate person that would serve as a warning to others.

    The Code of the Blue Sea was just that Harsh in its terms and oath.

    However, that did not mean that people could not be foolish from time to time.

    In Commander Half Bra''s experience of things, the only time that pirates were so willing to risk death was when it came to a particr thing.

    And that was Treasure.

    The Hunt for Treasure was the blood that pumped in heart of every Pirate''s passion for the sea.

    A pirate could literally die for treasure. It was the most important aspect of bing a pirate.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Greater the treasure, the greater the risk that the pirate is willing to take. If Commander Tender eyes was willing to take such risks to disobey the Code of the blue sea, then there was no doubt that this treasure must be a great one.

    "What treasure is Commander Full Bra helping the merchants to find?" Commander Half Bra asked the young girl. However, her strength was little and she passed out. The Pirate women immediately sort to help the girl.

    Just while Commander Half Bra was wondering what to do, she heard a lowughter that came from behind her.

    She turned and to her surprise, it was the bald man she had fought earlier. He and all the other captured pirates were on their knees.

    She walked to him and gave him a good smack on the face.

    He spat out some blood. However, he still had that smug look on his face. "I won''t tell you anything. But don''t worry Pretty thing, Commander Tender eyes will find it. And when he does, he will use it and rule over the fourteen seas."

    Commander Half Bra wanted to press forward, but she thought it unwise. She could see that determined look in the man''s eyes. She knew that he was really not going to say anything. Pirates were also very tenacious.

    The Bald manughed hysterically.

    However, hisughter suddenly froze when he saw someone approaching from behind Commander Half Bra.

    It was an old man with a walking stick.

    The old man leaned slightly into the walking stick as he approached. He had a bright smile that matched the morning on his face.

    However, in the bald man''s mind, this was the smile of a demon.

    Eros stopped in front of the man. And then he squat low.

    Even though he did not intend to hurt the man, the Bald man could not help but lean back in fear.

    Apparently, the mind attack that Eros had given earlier, still had its working effects.

    "Tell me!" Eros talked slowly and deliberately, "What treasure is..."

    "It''s an Anchored Stone! It''s an Anchor stone." The man immediately spilt out even before Eros finished asking.

    And then he coiled himself like a doughnut on the ground. Soon, there was a foul smell in the air.

    The Bald man had peed himself.

    "An Anchored Stone!?" Commander Half Bra had her eyes wide open in surprise she could not believe what she had just heard.

    But she was not the only one. Even the other pirate women looked at one another and whispers soon started.

    Eros was new in this world, but deep within the memories of the owner of this body, he found the myth surrounding the Anchored stones.

    Well, at least he found a little of it.

    The story of the Anchor stones was as old as the Old Golden Empire itself. That too was another myth.

    It was something that Eros really did not care to think about at this moment. However, it is said that the Anchored stones were the crown jewels of the Emperor of that Era.

    Each one of the Anchored stones had...

 Chapter 31 Youve Fallen Into A Trap...

    ?Each one of the Anchored stones had immense power.

    Many say that the stones were the crystallization of the Old Emperors'' power, and others simply said that it was old cultivators that ascended to godhood.

    Either way, the Anchored stones carried a power that could topple mountains and flood deserts.

    In total, there were twelve Anchor stones.

    And each and every one of them had been lost to the wild the moment the old Golden empire fell.

    They were still a lot of varying rumours surrounding the old Gloden empire and how great its power was. But most importantly, there was also the story of its demise.

    The Old Golden empire was said to have had a boundary to its territories that was boundless.

    Its power was so great that kingdoms willingly submitted to its rule. And he that sat upon all such great and mighty power had the Anchor stones to do as he willed.

    Unfortunately, for reasons unknown, knowledge surrounding the Old Golden Empire has been banned. And not just in this kingdom but in all kingdoms.

    Many books surrounding its knowledge and wisdom have been burnt to the ground by an agreeing great purge of sorts by many rulers around the world.

    The books that survived that purge are very well hidden, and if one found or even had a book from the Old Golden Empire, they will not say.

    Possession of such knowledge, even if it was reported, was equivalent to a purge of that person and all his rtives.

    Eros did not know for what reason such strict rules were put in ce. However, right now, he really did not care.

    He was a god. He had seen the rise of countless empires and also their falls. He had seen great kingdoms and even greater Empires built on the ruins of the older ones.

    One thing that they all had inmon in his mind, was the fact that they all eventually fell.

    No matter how high or how great, before the power of time, they were all nothing.

    He sighed at this.

    However, bards still carried songs about the old empire and what it once was. They also carried a legend of sorts concerning the Anchored stones and one who would wield them.

    They say that thest of the emperor''s bloodline managed to survive and carries within him, the ability to summon the stones.

    Many speak of his return. But as it stands, the Old Golden Empire fell over about a thousand years ago.

    Even if there was such an heir, he would have long died.

    These days, bards just use the old songs to make a living.

    After all, old fantasy stories are loved by all. Especially children.

    Eros knew of the Anchored stone. And if it was true that one of those stones had been found, then that would exin that tune in his head.

    However, he had told himself back fromughing hard. "mortals are really something else." he said to himself.

    The thought of the anchored stones was incredibly hrious to him. And the reason was quite simple.

    Eros remembered that when he was in the heavens, there was this game that gods loved to y with mortals. Just for fun and entertainment.

    They would make treasures and scatter them in the mortal world and then create hype and chaos around them. Mortals in their ignorance and desire for power would always put up a good show that the gods wouldugh at and enjoy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    remembering such times brought a smile to his face. Back then, even he created such items.

    If he was not mistaken, then these Anchor stones might be something simr.

    while in thought, Jimmy suddenly ran to him, "Master! I can''t find young master Dan anywhere. I have searched high and low, but I just cant find him."

    Eros raised a brow, "are you sure? did you check behind the barrels?"

    Eros remembered where his grandson had rushed to hide and assumed he was still there.

    "Yes! I have. but he his not there." Jimmy looked like he was panicking already. However, Eros calmed him down.

    Immediately, he spread out his spirit sense to the entire area in and about the ship.

    To his surprise, he truly did not find Dan.

    However, his senses caught something else.

    The tune that was being yed from inside the ck ind had suddenly changed.

    It sounded almost a bit excited. Like it had found something of importance.

    Eros frowned.

    Commander Half bra pointed to some of her crew members. "You, you and you,e with me. We are going after Commander Tender eye. The rest of you fix the ship, and loot anything of value from the ck Eye Pirates. They have broken the agreement. We can take what we want from them."

    As she spat out orders, many of the women ran about to do as she had requested of them.

    Commander Half bra feared the worse was to happen if she did not hurry to go save her sister. After all,mander Full bra might have had higher cultivation than her, but her specialty was not fighting.

    Against an unforgiving warrior likemander tender eye, she was practically meat on the chopping board.

    She had to hurry.

    She and thedies to apany her backed their weapons and necessary gear and were ready to head out.

    She took a step forward. The pain from the injury on her back suddenly acted up, and she missed her footing.

    However, before she could fall to the ground, she felt a hand hold her back, "hmmm! are you sure that you are in the best condition to be going out?"

    The familiar voice of the Baron reached her ears.

    She stood up and shook his arm off, "don''t worry about it. I''m fine!"

    She roused her soul energy and continued moving unto the ind.

    She had alreadynded on the ck rocks and moved a fair distance when she noticed the Baron and his butler following behind her.

    "Baron Eros! I thank you for your help so far, but I can handle it from here. I can save my sister without your..."

    "Shush!" Eros ced a finger on her lush lips, "firstly, I''m not here for you, and secondly, you just walked into a trap..."

 Chapter 32 Victoria And Jona...

    ?As the leader of the group, Commander half bra walked in front. After all, Leadership was shown by example.

    There had only gotten on the ind. Tracking the path Commander Tender eye had taken was not all that difficult.

    *BOOM!*

    An Explosion went out as Eros pulled Commander half bra from danger.

    She had indeed fallen for a trap.

    Eros pushed her out of the way, and they both fell to the ground.

    Commander half bra breathed heavily. Just now, if Eros had only been a secondte, then she would have been a definite goner.

    However, she paused as she felt something wrong.

    She looked below. And therey the problem.

    Both of Eros''s hands were on her breasts.

    "Baron!?" she raised a brow at him, expecting him to take his hands off her chest. However, all he did was squeeze a little. And he even had a stoic look on his face.

    "BARON!!!"

    "Oh forgive me, please. That was an ident!" Eros squeezed one more time before he stood to his feet, adjusted his tunic like the real gentleman that he was and ced his walking stick on his elbow as he stretched forth a hand to help her up.

    "ident!?" Commander Half Bra thought to herself. She could not believe that this shameless man had just imed that was an ident.

    For crying out loud, his hands were on her boobs, and this was even underneath the bra.

    However, Eros''s stoic look covered up his shamelessness perfectly.

    She sighed as she took his hand to get up.

    As she did, she could feel immense pain in her back, and she coughed a bit.

    Eros brought out a handkerchief and handed it to her. "are you sure you won''t go back and leave this to me?"

    She shook her head, "I''m fine!" he collected the handkerchief from him, and without a thank you, she continued forward.

    Eros sighed lowly.

    "Are you alright, sir?" Jimmy asked as he hurried to Eros.

    Eros nodded, "yes, Jimmy! The only pain I feel is the sting of a woman''s stubbornness."

    He sighed once more and followed the path as directed by the pirates.

    However, this time around, the pirate crew members did not allow theirmander to be in the front, and on Jimmy''s insistence as regards safety, Eros had no choice but to follow behind.

    Eros and Commander Half bra did not talk to one another but rather walked side by side in silence.

    The ck inds were a group of inds scattered in this part of the sea and were the entrance to what was known as the ck waters.

    In fact, it was the defining line between the two.

    Many of these inds were very massive.

    The biggest of them all was actually the ind they were currently on.

    No one had fully explored the ck inds. Or rather, no one ever wanted to. There was absolutely no need for that.

    The earth here was totally barren and dry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The earth was made mostly of a particr metal that was too weak to be useful to make either weapons or even cooking utensils.

    However, since it was so barren, there were rumors that many pirates had treasures buried around the ce.

    Of course, people came to check, but rumours were forever rumours.

    The ce was truly just too discouraging to be.

    However, on this same ind far off in a cave deep underground, a young woman with sses on her nose bridge held an old nearly tattered notebook in hand and led a small group of both merchants and pirate women that acted as guards.

    Before them, was what looked like the entrance to a cave. It was sealed shut, but on its walls were strange old runic symbols in a circle.

    The woman with sses was dressed more like a schr than an actual merchant.

    Beside him was another merchant. Both of them tried to trante what the text in the old note was saying.

    It was at this time that the sound of an explosion going off could be heard from above.

    The woman with sses looked around the ce, "It seems we are not the only ones here."

    The man beside her looked older and had a morepose aura about him. He tapped the younger woman with sses on her shoulder.

    "Don''t worry Victoria! I, Jona your big brother will ensure that you are safe."

    Victoria smiled at her elder brother as she adjusted her sses.

    Victoria and Jona were siblings. Both of which were initially merchants. However, Victoria found a new passion in studyingnguages and became a Schr in ancient texts.

    Jona on the other hand, continued with their family business and even inherited the family business from their old parents.

    For a long time, Victoria had been seen as the scorn of the family.

    A child that did not want to continue the honourable profession of the parents was always looked down upon in any society.

    This was the same in this case. But Victoria no matter how hard she tried, could not help the passion she had for foreignnguages. She was only turning neen in a week''s time, and she was already fluent in over 34nguages.

    Many of which she could both read and write.

    When many struggled with learning a secondnguage, all it took was for her to be familiar with thenguage, and in a matter of weeks, she was as proficient in it as a native speaker.

    This was truly an incredible talent.

    However, apart from having businesses with foreigners, it was not seen as valuable.

    But her big brother never saw it that way. he would always find opportunities for her to learn newnguages and even pursued foreign books for her to learn from.

    A great part of the knowledge she was ustomed to, was because of his dedication to her learning.

    Although most of the books he made her learn were of the ancients, especially of the old Golden era, she really did not care. As long as she had those books, she was satisfied.

    And he was the reason for this.

    She had already made up her mind to give her best for him.

    And then came the time that he needed her help. He was the person that brought this tattered note book to her.

    After tranting the bulk of its texts, she discovered that it was an old log written by a pirate hundreds of years ago.

    It carried within it, the location for where the pirate hid his greatest treasure.

    Which was an Anchor stone...

 Chapter 33 Trapped Alone With The Pervert...

    ?Immediately, Victoria rushed to her brother with this knowledge.

    He was very happy and patted her on the head.

    Her brother was quick and smart. Soon enough, he had found a pirate crew for protection and they had set out in search of the Anchor stone.

    However, they had not gone long on their trip when the attack from Commander Tender heart started.

    The mission was supposed to be a simple one. But for some unknown reason, it had turned out this way.

    Luckily, the piratemander that was leading this mission was one that stood firmly by the Pirate''s code. Even though she appeared wild, she was actually quite reserved, and had a personality of always having things under control.

    She also had good cultivation. Unfortunately, her''s was not the type suited forbat, but other activities. To be precise, it was suited for lecherous activities.

    While Victoria tranted the texts, she caught her elder brother taking sneak peeks at the stunningly beautiful Piratemander behind. He would take sneak peeks of her from time to time.

    Commander Full bra was nothing like Commander Half bra. For one, she was a demi-human.

    She had long white hair, cat ears, a slender body, and a well-curvy behind that made one wonder if it was from her genes or her athletic nature that made them so plump and fit.

    She wore a bum short the colour of her hair. And even in this dirty ce, and through all the dust, she had still managed to keep it clean.

    When they said cats were clean freaks, Commander Full bra was a great example.

    She did not have as much chest as Commander Half bra, but she was not bad either. She had on the signature red bra that was associated with women of the Red bra pirate crew.

    Hers were full and did not reveal much like that of Commander Half bra, but they were still good, and it was easy for one to note that even without the bra, her chest would still salute the heavens.

    She was fair-skinned. So fair-skinned that she was practically an albino.

    Just like her hair, her eyshes were also white as snow. But her pupils and lips were red.

    This formed a destructiveparison in her look.

    Surely, she was made out of the cherishing desire of someone''s dreams.

    To top it all, she always carried a stoic look that gave one the impression that she was looking down on the world.

    Jona took sneak peeks at her, and Victoria at one time even caught him licking the side of his lips.

    "Big brother!!!" Victoria called to him. Pulling him out of his fantasies.

    "Yes, my dear!" Jona answered as he put on a very fake smile.

    "I think I know what to do now," Victoria stood up and walked towards the wall with Runic symbols on it.

    She pressed a couple of them in and a low hum was heard as a red glowing light came out of the buttons that were pushed.

    It sounded mystical as the humming sounds echoed off the cave around them.

    And then the seal in front suddenly dissolved into dust.

    Victoria smiled, "This is the way!" She advanced forward. However, only a few steps in and she was suddenly pulled back.<novelnext></novelnext>

    *Bam!* a big stone fell on her previous location.

    Victoria looked back. The person that had saved her life was Commander Full bra, "You should be careful, Cutie!" She helped Victoria up as she walked in front, "let me take the lead from her. These caves are quite old and dangerous."

    However, Jona suddenly hurried to her, "Commander Full bra, I don''t think you should put yourself in danger. Let someone else take the lead." He suggested with a smile on his face.

    However, Commander Full bra only kept walking, "I already put myself in danger the moment I epted this mission, not knowing that it was a hunt for a fucking Anchor stone."

    She sighed as she continued moving forward, "follow behind me. Cats have a way with danger. Let''s get this over with before Commander tender eye gets here."

    As she swayed her waist and her cat tail followed behind her, Jona swallowed hard. He was the first one to follow behind her.

    Somewhere else on the ind, Dan walked slowly. One step at a time.

    The explosion that had happened outside did not affect him. And even when one of the stones from the weak ceiling fell on him, it dematerialized in the air before it touched him in a red mysterious light.

    He continued steadily. His blue eyes still glowed their red hue.

    He arrived at a wall. Lifting a hand, he touched it. And the same thing that had happened to the stone that fell on him happened to the wall.

    Slowly, and steadily, he continued his movement.

    ....

    Commander Tender eye stopped. In front of him were two caves.

    Obviously, one led the right way he wanted, while the other one went the other way.

    He smiled and turned to the few men that hade with him.

    "We are going that way! set another bomb by the entrance.

    The men nodded in agreement as they did as instructed.

    Commander Tender eyes giggled slyly.

    He was aware that he was being followed by Commander Half bar, and he was willing to make sure she regretted her decision.

    About thirty minutester, Commander Half bra and her crew got to this same set of caves.

    "They went that way!" The tracker pirate got the correct path immediately.

    However, the moment there stepped into the cave, Eros frowned.

    *Boom!*

    A loud explosion was heard. As members of the crew including Jimmy felt a strong force push them forward.

    There was dust everywhere, and Commander Half bra coughed violently. This explosion had not been like thest one. This time around, They had stepped right into the trap.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the path that had now been closed shut by rocks. Her eyes widened as she feared the worst had happened to her crew...

 Chapter 34 Trapped Alone With The Pervert 2...

    ?"NO!!!" Commander Half Bra screamed.

    Despite her unwell body, she stood up and rushed to the debris. She tried as much as possible to move the stones out of the way.

    However, she suddenly heard the Baron''s voice behind her.

    "Don''t worry, there are alright."

    Just before the explosion urred, Eros had sensed something was wrong and he immediately used his soul energy to push them forward while simultaneously pulling Commander Half bra back.

    "Are you sure?" She turned to him.

    "What, you doubt me? Please remember that my butler is also there. Even for the world, I won''t sacrifice my own."

    Eros turned about and walked towards the other cave.

    The first one was now closedpletely.

    Without any more words, he followed it.

    "Wait!!!" Commander Half bra called to him, "that''s not the way."

    "I know! It''s a shortcut." Eros replied and continued on his way. As he did, he hummed an old hip-hop song by a famous Artist from the former earth.

    It was titled Thriller.

    As he did, he smiled.

    The two had only gone a short distance when Commander Half bra could not go any more. She paused as she held the cave walls, panting for breath.

    From time to time, she would cough out some blood.

    Apparently, the poison that the shark man''s ws had left on her back was starting to act up.

    It was not hot, but she hadrge beads of sweat running down her forehead.

    She stumbled a little and was about to fall.

    However, a walking cane suddenly appeared before her. Eros used his walking Cane to prop her up a bit.

    "Are you sure you are okay?"

    "Yes!" she answered stubbornly as she continued moving. However, the next step she took was thest.

    Her soul energy really could not hold the poison back any longer.

    With a DUD, she fell to the ground.

    Eros sighed at this.

    He took a knee beside her and propped her on his legs. "Will you let me help you?" He raised a brow at her.

    He could still see the stubborn look on her face.

    "It''s either I help you or you never see your sister and your crewmates again. It''s your choice."

    After a few short seconds, she nodded in agreement.

    Eros turned her chest down and back up. Even as her big breasts massaged themselves on his thighs, he could feel the low chimesing from the shard of his divinity deep within his soul.

    He had not even yet started with his perverted arts and yet, the shard was already responding.

    This proved that Commander Half bra was indeed of high quality.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With a stroke of his fingers, he unbuckled her bra.

    The w marks on her back were covered with a thin clothe that was now greenish as a result of the poison. Eros removed the thin clothe. He threw it away.

    It was not needed.

    After which, he ran his fingers on the w marks. His touch was gentle, but she still moaned slightly to the pain of it.

    Eros frowned. Just now, he had sent some of his cultivation energy into her body.

    The damage that had been done to her body was bad.

    If he had been allowed to treat her back on the ship, it would have been far better.

    Also, he did not have specific herbs for such treatment with him.

    However, he had something else. And that was a type of primordial energy.

    This primordial energy was the purest form of energy and in truth, could even clear away darkline energy.

    It was the evesting solution to any curse or wound.

    If he sent this into her body, she would be better. But her body had already been badly damaged. Only a little from his fingers was already giving her much pain.

    Also, there was only so much he could send through the cut on her back.

    A moresting solution would be for her to ingest his celestial energy.

    But there was indeed a worse problem, which was her stubbornness. It was the fact that she would most likely not let him do what he needed to do to save her life.

    "I can help you flush out the poison from your body," Erosforted her. "However, as you can see, there is no medicine here, and ording to my calctions, you are not long for the next life."

    Hearing those words,mander Half bra opened her eyes widely. She knew he was right. She could feel it as her internal organs were slowly shutting down. At this point, even her soul energy could not help her stop the spread of the poison.

    "But, there is a way to help you." Hearing those words, she raised her head to him, "how?"

    Eros shook his head, "Knowing you, I you won''t like it!"

    "What do you mean?" she raised a brow.

    "I cultivate a different and far purer type of energy. If you ingest some of it, it would definitely heal you. I can give you this energy from where it is most abundant in my body, but you will have to be willing to ept it."

    Commander Half bra was obviously not getting at what he was saying.

    "Commander Half bra, I take you have been to the far sides of the seas. Have you ever heard of the term Dual Cultivation?"

    Hearing this, Commander Half Bra instinctively tried to stand to her feet and back away from Eros. However, her body was too weak.

    Of course, she had heard of Dual cultivation before. It was a term those unrespectable sects used to get power. It was a method of sacrificing one''s dignity for power.

    Sacrificing herself, was something she would never do.

    Eros sighed. "I totally understand how you feel, and trust me when I say this! On my word. I will not touch you unless you want me. If you do not want this method of treatment, you can leave your life to Fate. I will make sure to bury you here and move on. However, If for any reason, you decide that you are willing to give this a chance at survival, I''ll do my possible best to ensure that it is not a moment you shall regret."

    Commander Half paused and took a long look at him.

    She could tell by the look in his eyes that he was being sincere.

    However, this was something she really needed to think about. After all, she would be giving away her first time to an old man she considered a pervert...

 Chapter 35 Are You Ready!? {18+}

    ?Eros did not force her. Instead, he let her make the decision himself. It was true that he wanted to have her. But that did not mean he was a beast. If it were up to him, he would have better gone through the chase of the harder route.

    He would have patiently enjoyed the difficult process of courtship that she would have most likely set before him.

    like a treasure hunter going through a lot of hurdles before arriving at the box of gold, it would have felt a bit more worthy in his eyes.

    However, that did not mean that any challenge she would have set in the first ce would have been considered a challenge at all.

    But it would have still been fun.

    Right now, she was about to die, and Eros had to admit to himself that his energy had not reached a point where he could save her using other techniques he had.

    The techniques he had disyed so far had all been brought down to their lowest ability. After all, they were all techniques that were used at god level.

    Eros waited patiently for her to make up her mind.

    A few enduring seconds passed. She could feel as the time drew on, her body shutting down slowly.

    She braced herself as she nodded at him, "Okay! let''s do it. But," she pointed her sword at him, "if you ever tell anyone about this, I''ll have your head on the tip of my de."

    This was a funny joke. After all, Eros had defeated the shark man that had put her in such a miserable state. There was definitely no way that she was going to be able to beat him.

    However, Eros understood what she meant. Then again, he never nned on telling anybody.

    He could tell that her Chasity was very important to her. After all, it concerned her dignity as a woman.

    He nodded, and then slowly, he used his fingers to brush the sword from his face.

    "I will be gentle with you!" he whispered into her ears.

    His words were gentle and understanding, and for some reason, she felt like it would not be such a bad idea if he was going to be this caring.

    Eros removed his clothes slowly and then he approached her.

    First, he brought her lush lips closer as his tongue first teased them by licking the lipstick on them.

    It made her body shake a little. he could tell that she was still nervous. Slowly, he sank his lips in hers.

    Only a few days ago, both of them had a kissingpetition.

    Back then, Eros had won with little effort regardless of the technique she had used.

    Back then, she had been very curious to know how it was possible for him to have been that good.

    A part of her might have wanted to kiss him then just to find out. But her pride would never let her ask.

    And then there was that night when he took four of her crew members all alone, and left them well satisfied.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She might have been amander and captain of the ship, but that did not mean that she never conversed with the crew members.

    Her crew members had told her of the amazing things Eros had done to them and how he filled them up to satisfaction.

    Curiosity as a mistress was always funny in her alluring ways.

    At least now, she had the excuse of saving her life to have a first-hand experience of what she was missing out on.

    Eros invaded the privacy of her soft lips and his tongue slid inside her mouth like how flowing water charged through cracks in the ground.

    He did not rush it, but that did not mean that he did not guide and lead her pleasure the way he wanted.

    It was only a kiss, and before he kissed her, she could smell the old man''s smell of his body, but she would have sworn that the moment her tongue tasted his saliva, she felt like a child enjoying the tenderness of her mother''s milk.

    The smell to the taste. It was gentle and caressing on her tongue, and subconsciously, her throat moved and she swallowed some of the salivae he poured into her.

    She could not help it.

    How could she? it was so pleasing to her senses that when he parted ways with her lips, her head leaned forward to take more, and her taste buds mourned the loss of his tongue in her mouth.

    If she had been any weaker, she might have fallen on the ground in regret.

    She suddenly understood why her crew mates had behaved strangely that day. Such a good thing was just too good to be true.

    There was no time. This was not like the time with the girls. As much as he would have loved to explore the contours of her wless body, he had a much greater task of saving her life. the only reason he had kissed her, was to help her calm down her nerves, and also prepare her for what was about toe.

    And then he brought it out.

    His Proud member stood in front of her. It was a bit different than she thought. However, it was just as her crew members had described it.

    it was not pointing straight up to the sky like a stick. However, it was very curvy, and it bent slightly to the left. Almost like it was about to make an unconventional bend.

    However, it was thick and the rugged-zig zag veins popping on the body spoke volumes of how proud it was.

    If it was a sword, then Commander half bra could bet that it would have been a weapon with no room for forgiveness.

    After all, its width was thick, but its tip appeared a bit thicker.

    It pointed at her, and she subconsciously swallowed her saliva. Her mind was still in a puzzle if her swallowing was because of her anticipation or fear of how this thing was going to dig into her.

    He dropped his member on her face like the way a butcher would drop a thick b of meat on a board.

    "Are you ready?..."

 Chapter 36 Showers Of Blessing{18+}

    ?Commander half bra swallowed hard.

    This was not the first time she was seeing a man''s private. In fact, she had cut off some and fed them to the sharks to teach some troublemakers some valuable lessons.

    However, this was the very first time she would be having anyone inside her.

    "We need to clean up your system from the inside out. After which, you will have to bath in it for the injuries on your body not to leave behind scars."

    Eros had a serious expression on his face.

    Anyone that had seen him now would think that he was a professional doctor administering the right drug to a patient.

    Then again, wasn''t he?

    she nodded at his words as she opened her lush lips.

    At first, it felt difficult, but she slowly opened itrge enough to nearly fit the size of his rod.

    As she did, he could feel the slimy wetness inside her mouth and how her cheeks tightened around his shaft like a homeless person hugging a nket in the cold.

    If Eros did not know better, he would have said that she was intentionally trying to squeeze his rod off with the muscles of her mouth.

    "Hmmm!" Eros moaned slightly.

    "I will now begin the process."

    he pushed in and out as his hands supported her from the back of her head.

    He did not rush the process but took it gently. This was the first time that she was taking a dick, and it was also the first time she was taking in a dick of such width.

    Eros had a rod that curved slightly to the left when in full form, and even while he pistoled into her, it showed through the side of her mouth.

    Till now, she had not still taken everything that he had inside her mouth.

    The more he pistoled, the easier it became to pistol.

    He noticed that her sexy round lips hugged him tighter and inside her mouth became wetter.

    If he didn''t know any better, he would have said that she was getting excited by this.

    Meanwhile, he might have just been right.

    "What I''m I feeling?" Commander half bra asked herself.

    She could not believe it, but every time Eros pushed his wide cock into her mouth, she felt her body get excited.

    and every time he pulled back, she felt a small but slight loss.

    It was an incredible feeling for her.

    She did not know when she subconsciously held his legs with her hands, and then slowly, her hands went up to squeeze his thighs closer.

    At first, only a bit of his organ could enter her mouth. Maybe it was because she was nervous at the time or maybe it was because she begged herself to refuse him even though she could feel her desire bubble inside her.

    But right now, it was all in.

    His left curving shaft was so deep inside her mouth that the curve of it showed in her throat.

    The smell, taste and fulfilling attention saturated her senses.

    She could not help it as he made her mouth hole his pleasure centre.

    Eros looked slightly below. He could see her wetness showing from her underwear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    How could she not be wet down there? By now, he could bet that her lips down there, were jealous of her lips up here.

    After all, he was holding back on the ravaging attention he was giving them.

    The side of her eyes slightly leaked drops of tears.

    These were not tears of pain but of excitement. She was really excited.

    For a long time in her life, she had sworn that she would never have a man.

    Her reason for this was basically because of the things she saw men do to her mother when she was younger.

    And so she developed a fondness for women. And she had indeed pleased herself with women before, but a man was her out of bound.

    At least it was until this moment.

    Now, she couldn''t get enough of this hard vein-decorated human shaft inside her mouth.

    She felt the deep need to swallow it and take it for only herself.

    Somewhere along the line, her tongue also showed its excitement as it wrapped around Eros''s cock, jerking him off back and forth.

    This action of hers added a different vour of pleasure to the mind of the old baron.

    Eros held her head tight as he increased his pumping speed.

    Soon, it was time for Eros to release his load.

    He grabbed her by her hair and pulled her closer.

    He practically went balls deep in her as his manhood suddenly let loose the spring of life he had been holding back.

    *GULP*GULP* GULP*

    Her throat moved on its own ord as she was forced to swallow the milky-honey celestial energy he was pumping into her.

    then again, this cock had filled her mouth. There was no way for her to spit it out even if she wanted to.

    As she took his white stuff into her tummy, her sight felt hazy with pleasure.

    She understood first-hand what Eros had meant when he said that he cultivated a special kind of energy.

    She had heard many girls say how disgusting it was to swallow a man''s yang juice.

    However, if anyone had asked her if she had ever tasted honey so sweet, then she would be lying.

    Somewhere in her head, she even imagined having it over her pancakes.

    Such a mixture would run her wild in delight.

    Slowly, Eros removed his member from her mouth.

    He held it at the cap to temporarily stop the flow of the yang juice and then he poured it on her face and all over her body.

    As he did, Commander half bra could not help but feel as her pores opened up to ept the milky shower that had been gifted unto her.

    Eros made sure to pour enough on her body.

    From her face to the rest of her body was covered in white expressive yang energy.

    She had heard the phrase before, but this was the first time she was experiencing it. These were indeed showers of blessings...

 Chapter 37 Confrontations Ahead...

    ?Once Eros was done bathing her with his celestial energy, he immediately taught her a technique that allowed her to absorb the celestial energy through her skin.

    At the moment, she was once again dressed as she sat at a corner of the cave absorbing the celestial energy he had bath her with.

    A smile remained on her face as she did. it was not just about flushing the poison from her system but also absorbing such rich cultivation energy.

    Even now, she could feel her cultivation level grow.

    With how scarce resources were at sea, she had wondered if she would remain at the eight level of the soul disciple realm for the rest of her life.

    However, a ''Disgusting'' miracle like the old Baron happen to just appear on her ship. If she had known, the moment he came on board, she would have rushed him to her cab to enjoy this energy for herself.

    After a few more minutes, she was done with her healing and cultivation.

    It was a little dark in the cave, but she could still see and feel that her skin became brighter.

    Almost as if it had suddenly developed a holy presence of its own.

    She smiled at this.

    She had purged the poison out of her system and her cultivation was about to break into the ninth realm of the soul disciple. And all she had to do was receive pleasure that she greatly enjoyed.

    Cultivation had never been so easy and so pleasurable.

    she even wondered if this was how those sects that used dual cultivation climbed. All of a sudden, the method did not feel so bad.

    She opened her eyes and came out of her corner. However, the moment she did, she immediately covered her eyes.

    The reason was simple.

    While she had been cultivating, Eros had also been cultivating on his own. Although he had not taken her from her supple behind, he had still taken the virginity of her mouth.

    He had engaged in pervasive arts with her. Pouring into her throat and then bathing her in his Manly custard were all perverted arts.

    The shard of divinity in his soul was throbbing in excitement.

    Eros also thought it wise to take advantage of such a heavenly sent opportunity.

    He cultivated the perversive energy through the shard of divinity and turned it into celestial energy for his growth.

    Celestial energy was of primordial origin.

    It was pure and untainted.

    Even though the amount Eros cultivated was small, it was still incredible.

    At the moment, his body was glowing in a low unfathomable light.

    In this dark space, even a candle would shine bright.

    Eros''s body shone slightly brighter.

    If Commander half bara had not known that it was him, she would have immediately concluded that it was a god that was sitting in a lotus position.

    Then again, wasn''t he?

    she watched him in silence as he cultivated. she had thought that her skin had gotten a better glow. she did not know that Eros''s skin literally glowed.

    Soon, the light receded back into his body and he opened his eyes.

    He stood up, picked up his walking stick and slowly walked towards her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though she could see that he was an old man, she just couldn''t help but stare at him as he approached. The aura and presence that surrounded him was nearly out of this world.

    As a pirate, she had seen manynds and had the opportunity to even meet a king, but never had she felt anything life this.

    He stopped in front of her and then he gave a slight smile.

    she swallowed hard. Maybe it was because she still felt the after-effect of his earlier thrusts in her throat or the fact that she suddenly found him to be delicious to both the eyes and her lips.

    one thing for sure was that she couldn''t help but stare at him.

    And for a slight second there, she was about to lean in and kiss him.

    However, he suddenly passed by her.

    She opened her eyes as she nearly fell forward.

    "Commander Half Bra!" he called in his charming mncholic voice, "are we no longer going to save your sister?"

    she snapped out of her daze, "we are! In fact, we are going now!"

    She immediately followed along with him.

    Eros had said that this was a shorter cut. She did not understand.

    However, even though she could tell that he had never been here before, she could not help but follow his lead.

    His charisma and charm were just too attractive for her to do any less.

    Soon, they got to a dead end.

    She was suddenly disappointed by this.

    on the wall before them were some ancient runic symbols.

    She was not one to read the ancient texts and had already concluded that they had to turn back and find another way.

    But Eros was forever Eros.

    He was a god and had been worshipped in manynguages. Languages that were both dead and alive were in his tongue.

    "Hmmm! a trick and a trap!" Eros giggled a little.

    The Runic symbol was a trap. If he used force on it, the cave could carve in on them. And if he went back like Commander half bra was suggesting, then the runic symbols would activate and ce them in a maze.

    Truly, the pirate that hid this treasure had done so well.

    But in front of Eros, it was all child''s y.

    He waved his hand as he sent some of his celestial energy into the wall. The wall suddenly shook, and Commander half Bra panicked.

    The Ceiling shook and some rocks fell from above. Eros frowned at this.

    His frown increased her worry. However, he was not frowning because of the shaking of the cave.

    But because he had spread his soul energy deep and wide, he could sense a particr confrontation that concerned weapons pointed at one another was urring.

    A passage suddenly opened up and a long-winded staircase appeared.

 Chapter 38 Treasure Of Alaska The Threatened...

    ?At around the same time that Eros was bathing Commander Half Bra in the splendid essence of his manly custard, the merchant group, and Commander Full bra''s crew were advancing steadily towards the goal.

    Victoria was excited. Only a little more and they would be there.

    She wanted nothing more than to make her brother proud of her.

    At least this way, she was contributing to the abundance of her family.

    *Cough! Cough! Cough!*

    Jona suddenly coughed hard. This was not the first time this was happening.

    It had been happening a lot since they got into the deeperyers of the cave.

    Jona leaned on the wall as he tried to catch his breath.

    Once more, the crew had no choice but to stop and rest.

    "We should not be resting here!" Commander Full bra said in a stern voice.

    However, Victoria did not mind her as she hurried to her elder brother with some water.

    "This ce is not safe, and we have a nasty piratemander on our tail. Even though I sent word to Red big mama for help, I doubt thatmander tender would be willing to hand himself over willing. We have to hurry this thing up and get out of here."

    Commander Full brained.

    Victoria waited for her brother to have had his fill of the water bottle before answeringmander Full bra.

    "Please be a little patient with my brother. You heard when he said that he was allergic to the smell of wet metal in these caves. He only needs to rest for a bit and we will be on our way!"

    Commander Full bra came close to Jona. As she did, the natural perfume from her body entered his nose. It made his eyes go bright with delight.

    She sniffed a little. As she did, her cat ears moved in response to her attention.

    "Don''t worry! he is fine." she pulled back from him.

    "Commander Full Bra, are you sure!?" Jona coughed some more, "maybe you are checking at the wrong ce." he had a weird look on his face that mademander full bra back off a bit.

    "Don''t worry! you are fine. Apart from the damage Ale is doing to your liver, you are even more healthy than some of my crew members."

    "Are you sure!?" Jona asked again with a pitying look on his face.

    Commander full bra looked away from him and continued on her way, "as I said, you are all fine. Trust me! cats have a way of knowing and sensing these things."

    She moved along and did not give Jona any more attention. He gave her a very weird feeling when she was close to him that she did not like, and Commander full bra that was part feline in nature always trusted her senses.

    After a few minutes, the team continued on their journey.

    Once again, there was another block in front of them.

    "Another blockage!?" Jona frowned. He was really tired of seeing these blockages that were ced on their paths to the goal.

    However, Victoria was excited to see this.

    "Big brother! this is it! ording to the diary, this is thest blockade to the treasure room.

    She ran towards the wall. Just like the others, it also had runic symbols on it. Except for this time around, it had one particr symbol of a jewel in the centre.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Everybody could see this jewel symbol. Naturally, even the dumbest person here could tell that this was the end of the line. They had finally reached their goal.

    Victoria adjusted her sses as she read the symbols. she frowned a bit.

    "What is it!?" Jona asked.

    "It says to insert the key!?" she replied.

    "The key!? there is a key?" Jona asked rhetorically.

    "Old up! let me see that." Commander full bra stepped closer. She sniffed a bit. Her nose searching for a solution.

    She suddenly noticed a particr patch on the wall with little moss growing on it.

    This was weird, and that was because green nts never grew on the ck inds. Nobody knew why, but it was so.

    It just never happened.

    But on this particr space on the wall, some seeds of a moss nt grew.

    Commander full bra immediately cleared the moss out of the way, and then a small rectangr space appeared.

    All eyes remained focused on this space.

    Victoria looked at the journal in her hand and then back at the hole and she immediately understood. This was not just a map and a guide to the treasure, but it was also the key.

    she immediately ced the book in the hole on the wall.

    As she did, the symbol of a jewel on the book''s surface suddenly lighted up in a low red light. and then that same red light spread all around the ce.

    It went like the roots of a tree digging into the earth into the wall and into all the runic symbols.

    Instinctively, everybody took several steps back.

    *CLICK!* The wall pulled inward and a sound like a door being unlocked was heard.

    The wall suddenly opened up from the center.

    At first came the dust. But then the red light from the door suddenly lightened the room before them.

    The firstmp on the wall was lite. And then the second, and then the third, and then a fourth.

    It continued in that manner until the entire hall that was several meters high lite up.

    "Oh my fucking ancestors!" Jona subconsciously muttered as his eyes stared wide open.

    But he was not the only one. Commander Full bra also stared in surprise, as well as Victoria who wiped her sses to be sure what she was seeing was not an illusion.

    The merchants and pirates also looked on in awe.

    This room was huge and grand.

    But more than that, it was filled at every side with treasure that glittered so much and was piled so high that Victoria had to bend her head backwards to see its peak.

    High up the first pir in front of them, were words written in gold: Treasure Of ska the threatened.

 Chapter 39 True Relationships Revealed...

    ?"Treasure Of ska the threatened."

    Victoria transcribed and read out the words for all of them.

    "ska the threatened?" Jona looked at her in surprise.

    But it was not just him. Even Commander full bra heard this and was surprised.

    The journal that had guided them here was not from ska. it was from a particr pirate that was in fact at odds with ska the threatened.

    It was from Boar the Wild Pig.

    Legends had it that Boar the wild pig hunted for ska for a long time but could never capture him. In fact, he was one of the forerunners in the chase for this man.

    ska the threatened had a lot to his identities.

    He was a wild man, who was an Assassin and a former monk, but yet was of royal birth. Except that he was half-royal, and he was considered a threat to the crown prince.

    This was the reason why he was called the threatened.

    From the moment the crown prince of the empire realized that he had a hidden Elder brother somewhere, he hunted for him in fear that he might take the throne.

    Even though he was the person that his life was threatened, he''s existence was a threat to the royal family.

    And so he lived the most of his life in aggression with the royal family.

    He was a great man, and many say that he had many great followers. Many of which were in secret.

    ording to the words on top the pir, this was his Treasure.

    "For a man rumored to have bnced the life of a monk and that of an assassin, he really knows how to horde shiny things." Commander Full bramented as she approached the treasure on the side.

    "Wait don''t touch anything it might be..." Victoria tried to warn, but it waste. Commander full bra had already jumped on the heap of gold.

    Victoria closed her eyes in expectancy.

    Surprisingly, nothing happened.

    "Don''t worry! If it was dangerous, I would have known. Cat''s have a way of knowing these things."

    She felt the cold shin of the gold coins in between her fingers and it made her smile. After all, she was a pirate. Gold was theirnguage. That was almost literally.

    "What do you think you are doing,mander Full bra!? we had a deal. All this treasure belongs to our Merchant Guild." Jona spoke without even thinking.

    "if it was another pirate group, there would shoot you in the face for even finding this treasure," She sighed, "however, the Red bra pirates are not as such, but surely, you and your small merchant group can''t carry all this on your own. Surely, you''ll be needing the help of my women."

    ? Jona swallowed as he nodded.

    "Good! as the saying goes, if you stand in front of a river, you''ll surely get wet." She winked at him.

    While Jona andmander Half bra argued about if the pirates would get a share of the treasure or not, Victoria walked a  fair bit of distance into the treasure room.

    As she walked she looked around.

    By the side were some disy cases of some weapons, some were soul-ordinary treasures and some others even appeared to be Soul-Special treasures.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, her attention was immediately drawn to a particr jewel floating in the center of the room.

    It was red ruby with a runic symbol on it.

    It was high up and in the air, it rotated steadily.

    Without anyone telling her, she knew that this was it. This was the Anchor stone that they were searching for.

    She was about to turn about and call for her brother, but the moment she did, she paused in her steps.

    *Click!*

    The barrel of a  gun was pointed at her head.

    "hey missy, why don''t you go and join your mattes over there, aye!"

    A pirate with a gun pointed at her head ordered and she was directed to join the rest of the red bra pirates at the corner of the room.

    This were the the ck eye pirates. Somehow, they had cut up to them.

    but something else was weird with this mix.

    The merchants had their weapons out, but their weapons were not pointed at the ck eye pirates.

    There were pointed at the pirates of the Red bra pirate crew.

    Her brother had a gun pointed to Commander Full bra''s head and Commander tender eye walked towards jona with a smile on his face.

    "Brother!?" she tried to call out. She did not understand what was happening. Why were the merchants that were supposed to be on their side on the side of the ck eye pirates?

    Jona looked at Victoria and hissed in disgust. "Don''t call me your brother. You trash! We are not even blood-rted. My parents just took you in as a kind favour from a runaway traveller one night."

    "Huh!?" Those words were a surprise to her, but the real surprise had not even started.

    "Commander Tender Eye! as we had nned. I get you the Anchor stone, and you let my merchant group sponsor the next war and also give me my price," he turned to Commander Full bra and licked his mouth.

    Commander Tender eyeughed lowly, "of course!" he stepped forward.

    It turned out that From the very beginning, Commander Tender Eye and Jona had been in Cahoots with one another.

    It was Commander Tender Eye that had given Jona the merchant the pirates journal to decipher. This however, had happened many years ago.

    During that time, Jona had been grooming Victoria the moment he discovered that his younger sister who was not actually his blood sister but adopted was talented in the art of learningnguages.

    When he was sure she was ready, he gave her the journal to transcribe and find the treasure.

    Meanwhile, Jona had had an old crush on Commander Full bra since when he was younger and had alsways wanted her for himself.

    This was the reason why he requested her to be his escort and had even given her a lot of money for the roundabout trips.

    Demi-humans that were half Cat had a w to them. No matter what, they were loyal to the person that took their first time.

    This was what he was after. And as it stood, Commander full bra was a virgin...

 Chapter 40 True Relationships Revealed 2...

    ?Jona smiled at Commander Full bra. It was a very Lusty smile.

    "I first saw you about 11 years ago. Back then, you were not yet amander and the Red bra pirates were not as incredible as it was now. In fact, it was nothing but a ship the current size of your own. I was so young then, and My father was only teaching me the reins of the trade. I was still a fair distance from being the head of our merchant group."

    Jona walked towards Commander Full bra with a gun pointed at her head. "You, your sisters, and captain Big mama had raided our ship. Even though you had stolen all our goods that day, I remember your valour in that fight. You were so..." he paused as he pushed his gun against her head and proceeded to lick her neck, "beautiful!"

    she immediately gave him a resounding punch to the face.

    *Click!*

    However, guns and swords were immediately raised at her.

    "Commander Full bra! If you do not want any of your sisters to meet an unfortunate end, I''ll very much advise that you do not do anything rash, aye!" Commander Tender eye smiled at her.

    She frowned, "You wouldn''t dare. you son of a..."

    *BOOM!*

    A gunshot went out and one of the pirates of the red bra pirates fell to the ground. Her leg bleed.

    Commander tender eyes had really shot her in the leg.

    Commander full bra paused and watched in shock.

    "You were saying?" Commander tender eye raised a brow at her.

    She kept quiet, understanding that he was really not joking.

    She wanted to struggle, but Commander Tender eye''s gun on her crew members reminded her not to.

    The moment the cuffs were ced on her, she felt herself weaken and she fell to the ground. No matter how hard she tried to stand, she could feel her energy leaving her.

    "There is no need to struggle. Those are soul energy-sealing cuffs. As long as they are on you, your power is sealed off. But then again, there is only so much you can do," Commander Tender eyeughed, "you may look like you are filled with valour, but I know. Even without the Soul sealing cuffs, you lost most of yourbat ability. I''m I right?"

    Jona got to his feet. He grabbedmander full bra roughly by the boobs and pulled her in as he forced a kiss into her luscious lips.

    She pushed him off her and spat aggressively on his face.

    "Shit!" he cursed. She bit his lips. He frowned, and in his anger, he pped her. He was about to continue with her, but someone immediately dived in front of her.

    It was Victoria. "Big Brother! please stop this. Stop what you are doing. This isn''t you! I know..."

    *p!*

    He pped her in the face. "Shut the hell up, bitch!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    This surprised her. Her sses fell to the ground, and her cheek became red and swollen.

    "How dare you say that you know me!?  You don''t know shit from piss." he pointed tomander Tender Eye. "Since you are not aware, I won''t mind telling you. Commander Tender eye happens to be my big brother."

    This revtion surprised Commander Full bra and even Victoria.

    However, it was so.

    Nobody traded the seas as much as merchants. And they were also the ones that were most affected by pirates and their raids.

    Therefore, Merchants came up with a n to defend their goods and lives from the continuous raids.

    Although this n was only known by a few wealthy merchants and most of the time, it actually worked.

    The n was simple. And that was to put an immediate member of the merchant family among the pirates.

    This member of the family only had two tasks, and that was to climb the ranks as fast as possible and also ry information about the pirate groups and their operations to their merchant family.

    That way, they could have safe trips for their goods.

    Also, it encouraged the merchants to have a hold on the pirates.

    If a child were to climb high enough, it meant that the family now owned a pirate group. This could even be used to attack other merchant groups that were viewed aspetitors and take over their goods, and ships.

    That was just the way things were.

    Commander Tender eye was one such child. He joined the ck Eye crew at a very young age and climbed through the ranks until he made it to the rank ofmander.

    Since the ck eye pirate group were very feared and influential at sea, it made for the growth of the family''s merchant group to have a meteoritic rise to the top.

    It was also the reason why Commander Tender eye could trust Jona with the pirate journal.

    All along the way through the sea, It was Jona that had been sending secret messages to Commander tender eye to inform him of their location.

    Also, that was the reason he had been feigning to be sick along the way.

    It was because he had been trying to waste as much time as possible.

    Commander tender eyes turned to Jona, "we have important business to take care of for now. I have already taken care of the reinforcement with the traps Iid behind, so that should not be a problem, and my first mate back at the ship is more than enough to take on the remaining Crew of the Red bra pirates. You can have the Commander full brater. But for now, we clear the treasure!"

    Commander Tender eye suddenly removed a ring from his pocket. This ring was ver dark and had particr runic symbols on it.

    He waved the ring at the treasure in the room, and slowly, the treasure disappeared into the ring.

    Everyone looked on in surprise, "spatial treasure!" Commander Full bra muttered lowly...

 Chapter 41 Cant Touch The Stone!!!

    ?Commander Tender eye smiled, "Yes! its a Spatial treasure!"

    Spatial treasure were very rare and very mystical.

    there had the ability to be able to store items inside them. This made for load to be easily carried about. Also, the individual carrying the spatial treasure did not feel the weight of the load within the treasure.

    In this world, such an item was very useful.

    However, the spatial ring itself was considered a very rare treasure.

    It is said that only a very strong cultivator that was gifted with spatial energy at birth could make them.

    Thest time a person with spatial energy was seen in the world was more than a thousand years ago. It was far back before the Golden Empire fell.

    And even in that time, Spatial treasures were restricted to only royalty and very few and distinguished nobles of the empire.

    After the copse of the Golden Empire, such a treasure had joined the many stories of the glory of the Golden Empire.

    However, here it was. Just like how the anchor stones were only a myth and one nowid before their eyes, a spatial ring was also here.

    This was just too much surprise to take in for one day.

    Commander Tender eye took in all the treasure in the room with a smile on his face.

    All this wealth was now his.

    With this much wealth, he no longer needed to live life as a pirate and could enjoy the beauties of the world all he wanted.

    After emptying the room of the treasure, it was time for him to take the main prize.

    This was the main reason he and everyone was here.

    The Anchored stone.

    Commander Tender eye waved the spatial treasure at the Anchor stone. However, to his surprise, it did not disappear into the spatial ring.

    He tried a couple of times, but it was the same thing. Evidently, the Anchor stone could not be moved from its position into the spatial ring.

    Using his soul energy, he leapt and tried to grab the stone, however, a strong energy wave sted him back.

    It was fierce and it made themander roll a couple of times on the ground.

    Jona immediately ran to him, "Are you alright!?"

    Commander Tender eye slowly rose to his feet. from the side of his lips flowed blood.

    He wiped it clean as his face revealed his tight frown.

    This was not what he was expecting.

    The Anchor stone was supposed to be easy to retrieve. But it seemed that ska the threatened kept onest defence against the Anchor stone.

    Suddenly, Some words formed in the air in front of the Anchor stone. It was blood red, and it was written in ancient Runic symbols.

    Everyone immediately looked at Victoria. Without anyone telling her, she knew that she had to trante the text.

    She fixed her sses on her nose bridge. It was not easy for her to see without them. One of its lenses was even damaged from the earlier p her supposed big brother had given her.

    "Only the blood of royalty shall touch the Anchor stone!"

    Victoria tranted it as clearly and audibly as possible.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Royalty!?" Commander Tender eye and Jona were speechless. They were not expecting such a development.

    It was supposed to be easy work. Go in, get the anchor stone, and then get out and enjoy life.

    However, this little hup in their ns turned out to be a big hup.

    Commander tender eye frowned. He hade a long way for this treasure, and now that it was before his eyes, it could not be his!?

    He was not going to ept such defeat so easily.

    He willed his de and attacked the force field surrounding the Anchor stone. However, no matter how he attacked, it was still the same.

    Just then, a passage by the side suddenly opened up, and sow walking steps were heard.

    A young boy came out of the passage on the wall.

    He did not pay attention to them and instead, he walked steadily towards the Anchor stone.

    this boy had hair as white as snow, and could be said to be quite handsome.

    His eyes were as red as the Anchor stone floating in the air, and the moment he entered into the room, the Anchor stone floating in the air seemed to stop rotating and then it vibrated lowly.

    It was almost as if it was excited to see the boy''s entrance.

    "Hey!!!" One of the crew members of Commander tender eye tried to reach for the boy, but the moment he did, a force field sted him backwards.

    Another one saw this and used his gun instead. However, the bullets all bounced off.

    It was as if a thin protective film was protecting him.

    What''s more, the boy did not even act as if he recognized their presence. The only thing on his mind was the Anchor stone in the distance above his head.

    They were smart enough to stop shooting and only observe.

    Dan walked steadily towards the Anchor stone.

    In his head, the only thing he could hear or focus on was the call of the Anchor stone.

    It felt like it was kin he had not met in a very long time.

    It was almost as if the stone missed him and wanted them to be one again.

    He reached the force field protecting the Anchor and stone, and then he stepped into it.

    It was like the forcefield was never there to begin with.

    The Dan suddenly ascended into the air to meet the anchor stone.

    Everybody watched in silence. Nobody had ever seen such a sight.

    The Clothes he wore suddenly sted apart as a White glowing runic symbol appeared on his chest.

    This Runic symbol looked simr to the one on the Anchor stone. However, if one looked closely, one would notice that it was entirely different.

    The Anchor stone suddenly attached itself to the Center of Dan''s chest.

    As it did, strong and violent energy went loose in all directions.

    The earth shook and chaos descended into the room...

 Chapter 42 Chaos By The Anchor Stone Everywhere...

    ?Even from far off the ind, one could see a pir of light that shoot to the heavens like a straight line.

    It caused the sea all around to shake and the sky became dark as night. Even the birds and all the creatures around fled as far and as fast as they could from the ind.

    From the ship of the red bra pirates, Ngozi who could finally move after Eros had pulled an all-nighter in-between her legs looked outside the window, and worry filled her heart.

    The ship rocked from side to side, and t looked as if even the waters wanted to desert the ind.

    Meanwhile, inside the ind, the treasure room shook fiercely.

    It was a sudden earthquake of great magnitude. Huge stones from the ceiling fell to the ground, and the ground suddenly broke open and some merchants became unstable and fell in.

    Also, the key to Commander Full bra''s cuffs fell to the ground.

    Commander full bra noticed this and she looked to her crew members. Understanding what her gaze meant, they boldly rushed at the pirates of the ck eye, pushing them into the crack that had formed in the ground.

    It suddenly became chaotic as pirates fought one another and also the merchants.

    Guns, swords and soul energy went up in the midst of this chaos. At the same time, everyone was still trying to get their footing.

    Jona saw this and pointed his gun to Commander Full bra. He thought that if he threatened her life, then the pirates would settle down.

    But in doing so, his finger got excited and mistakenly pulled the trigger.

    However, Victoria saw this and immediately jumped before the gun.

    The shot was fired as a bullet found itself in her shoulder.

    this took Jona by surprise. However, Victoria was not done. She dived on him. He shot two more times. Of which one got her.

    Victoria was by some miracle able to reach Jona, and reach for the keys to Commander full bra''s cuffs that had fallen on the ground.

    She threw the keys in the direction of Commander full bra before falling to the ground.

    Chaos had ensured everywhere.

    Commander tender eye was angry. He was the strongest cultivator here. He used his sword to attack one of the pirates of the red bra crew and beheaded her.

    He turned to another one and did the same thing. He and his men were essentially cutting the crew members of the red bra pirates like weed.

    He headed formander Full bra. he was going to cut her down.

    The earthquake continued and his steps were unsteady, but this was not going to prevent him from the goal he had.

    One of the other piratedies had picked up the key and was removing the cuffs off Commander Full bra. However, the shaking of the ground did not allow her to do it smoothly.

    Commander Full bra looked up. She could see the advance of Commander Tender eyes. he was heading straight for her. His n was obviously to cut her down.

    "Shit!!!" she cursed.

    A little more and her fate was going to be sealed by the unforgiving curvy de of Commander Tender eye.

    However, Just when he raised his de and was about to slice her open, he suddenly felt an attacking from behind him.

    He sharply turned and defended with his sword.

    *nk!*

    Both weapons kissed harshly, like old lovers that had not seen one another in a long time.

    Commander Tender eye was surprised to see who it was that had made an entrance. "YOU!?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes!" Commander half bra smiled, "Me! Now get the fuck away from my SISTER!!!"

    She swung her weapon again. The might of which was harsh and unforgiving in its strike.

    *nk!*

    Commander Tender Eye could not believe this, but just now, Commander half bra had pushed him with her strike.

    "You got better!?" he asked with a frown. He nodded his head, "not bad! Crushing you is only going to be more fun."

    He roused his soul energy as he attacked her again and again. This time around, he pushed her back.

    Sometimes, his attacks gave the impression that the next attack was going to be the one to slice her to bits, but by some miracle, she held on.

    Every attack made her full burst of chest sway like water in an unstable ss cup.

    He was really not holding back against her.

    "So it was just your initial momentum, aye? you still a useless cunt with Rum in your chests!" He pushed her to the ground. "You are not strong enough against me, and you don''t even have enough men to back you up."

    Commander half bra frowned, and then she suddenly smiled, "you think so!?"

    "AHH!!!"

    A loud burst of war cries went out as a group of women rushed into the battle.

    This group was Jimmy and the piratedies that had been separated earlier on from Eros and Commander half bra. They had joined the fight.

    Commander half bra waved her sword as her soul energy suddenly spiked up. Apparently, she had been holding back as she was stalling for time for the reinforcement to reach.

    *nk!*

    Both swords met and then to Commander Tender eye''s surprise, she was actually surprising him.

    It was not her skill, but her soul energy. It was high and it zed brightly.

    He opened his one eye in surprise, "how!?" he muttered, "you shouldn''t be this strong."

    "True, but unfortunately for you, I met someone."

    Commander half bra raised her sword high up in the air as she aimed to give a final strike to her opponent.

    However,

    *BOOM!!!*

    A fresh wave of sting energy flushed out of Dan''s body as the jewel forced itself to merge with his body.

    this energy sted everyone to the ground in different directions.

    There was dust everywhere. Seeing and hearing suddenly became difficult.

    Only an unending whistling sound could be heard.

    Commander half bra looked around it was total chaos. limps were all over the ce, and she could see people screaming in pain.

    She turned to her side. There, she could see her Feline sister.

    She immediately crawled towardsmander Full bra...

 Chapter 43 "Dont Worry Boy. Granddad Is Here!"

    ?Commander Half Bra pulled Commander Full bra by the hand as she checked for a pulse.

    It was low, but Commander half bra could tell that she was still alive.

    This was good news.

    She wiped the dust out of her face. Slowly, Commander Full bra opened her cat eyes. "Lily! you came!?" Commander Full bra asked in surprise.

    Commander half bra had the side of her eyes wet with tears, "of course I came!" she pulled her in and hugged her. After which she helped her get to her feet, "Come! we need to get out of here. The entire ce ising down."

    Commander Full bra nodded as she summoned her strength to stand up.

    It was not easy. Even though the Soul sealing cuffs were no longer on her, she could still feel the after-restricting effect.

    Slowly, Commander Full bra activated her soul energy as she limped forward. She looked to the side. Therey Victoria. The girl had taken two bullets for her, but unfortunately, she was now done for.

    Both women struggled as they left the cave. It was not just them. Everybody was trying their best to exit the cave. The Anchor stone was causing chaos on all sides.

    At this moment of life and death, the only thing that was on everyone''s mind, was survival.

    Commander Half bra looked behind her. She could see Commander Tender eye. Somehow, he was bleeding from his abdomen.

    However, unlike the orders, he was not trying to get out of the ce.

    Rather, he was trying his best to crawl towards Dan who was high up in the air.

    Waves and waves of energy sted all around the ce from Dan''s body. It hit hard and everybody put in more effort to leave.

    In the midst of this chaos, the most absurd thing happened before their eyes.

    It was one thing for someone like Commander Tender Eye to crawl towards the Anchor stone. After all, he was a pirate and was being moved by his greed.

    It was also another thing for the fellow that took nice strolls towards the price.

    Waves from the Anchor stone caused devastation everywhere, and it was hard for those close to each other to even hear themselves.

    However, the moment he arrived, he took away all the attention. It was like the chaos and destruction being caused by the Anchor stone was nothing to his charisma.

    Stones fell from the sky all around, and there were even deep holes in the ground from the earthquake, but all of it only seemed to add background ir to his entrance.

    Stones fell but none fell on him.

    The ground opened up, but he did not even step on a pothole, not to talk of missing his step.

    Steadily, he walked like he owned the ce.

    Better still, he gave Commander Half bra the impression that he was taking a slow stroll in a park and was enjoying the view of birds in the sky and the budding flowers on the ground.

    Dust and stones were everywhere, and Eros''s tunic was as neat as he hade unboard her ship.

    His walking stick kissed the ground at intervals.

    Surprisingly, even though the ce was chaotic and buzzing with loud noise from falling stones and the earth breaking, it did not stop the rhythmic echoes that his walking stick made against the ground.

    It was low and mellow, and it gave one a peaceful and weirdly satisfyingfort.

    For a brief moment, everyone paused and looked in his direction.

    However, he did not stop and continued moving. When he got to Commander half bra''s side, he turned to her and gave aforting smile before he continued on his way towards the Anchor stone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In front was Jimmy the Butler in his struggle to get up.

    Eros leaned in and helped the butler up.

    "Master!" Jimmy sobbed lowly, "Young master Dan! he is..."

    Eros patted him on his shoulder, "don''t worry about it. Just get out of here safely.

    Eros used some of his soul energy and made a runic seal on Jimmy''s body. The moment he did, the old butler suddenly felt more energy course through his body.

    He nodded at Eros before heading out.

    It moment he did, a huge stone fell behind Eros that effectively sealed his escape route.

    "Who was that?" Commander Full Bra askedmander Half bra.

    the question hade as a surprise and Commander half bra really did not know what to respond with.

    After all, after having Ero''s manly member inside her and bathing in the warmth of his celestial fluid, their rtionship had be quiteplicated.

    She did not know if to respond as him being her man or the baron of an estate she used to bully for resources.

    "Don''t worry! its nothing. Let''s go!"

    Commander Half bra helped Commander full bra and both of them as well as some others managed to make it out alive.

    *BOOM!!!*

    loud explosions were heard as they came out.

    The pir of dark red and white light that went to the heavens was huge.

    "I need first aid here!"mander half bramanded the moment she saw her ship and its crew members.

    Some of her crew members immediately rushed to help her and Commander Full bra onboard the ship.

    "Take all the crew of Commander Tender Eye as prisoners. And move the ships from the ck Inds."

    Altogether, there were three ships. One belonging each to Commander full bra, Commander Half bra, and Commander Tender Eye.

    Commander half bra did not want to leave Eros behind, but she had a duty to the safety of her crew.

    As the ships left the ck ind, she looked back at it and muttered lowly, "you had better don''t die."

    ....

    Meanwhile, Eros was still on the ind. He saw Dan floating in the air.

    The teenager''s body was riddled with red and white glowing lines that snaked around him like the roots of a tree.

    Eros could see as the boy''s face contoured in pain.

    He sighed lowly. "Don''t worry boy. Granddad is here!"

    He immediately stepped into the pir of light...

 Chapter 44 Unexpected Harvest.

    ?*Boom!*

    A sudden explosion from the ck Ind sent out waves in all directions. It rocked the ships and the sea also swayed heavily.

    "HOLD ON!!!" Commander Half bra screamed loudly to the crew. As everyone tried his or her best to hold on to something onboard the ship as it rocked left and right.

    The sea swayed for a while. After which, it suddenly settled down.

    Commander Half bra and the rest of the crew looked in the direction that the massive explosion hade from.

    The huge pir of Red and white light that extended to the heavens had suddenly disappeared.

    The dark sky slowly cleared. It was like it was never dark in the first ce.

    "Is it over!?" One of the crew members subconsciously asked.

    Everyone looked at one another, and Commander half bra could not help but worry more for Eros''s safety.

    A few hours before that intimate moment in the cave, he was probably her most hated person in the entire world.

    However, things were different now. He was suddenly more important than she could believe him to be.

    .....

    On the Ind, Eros held Dan In one hand.

    Slowly, the boy opened his eyes. However, the moment he did, he weakly closed them once more. "Granddad!" he muttered lowly.

    "The Anchor stone took too much strength from you. You are still weak and need to rest. Don''t boy! you safe with me."

    He sighed lowly.

    The white and red vein marks on Dan''s body were no longer there, and even though he appeared drained, Eros knew that the worse part had already been passed.

    He took a look at the Ruby Anchor stone on his other hand. At the moment, it had settled down.

    The energy from the Anchor stone was one that Eros was most familiar with.

    To prevent what had happened before from happening again, he ced the Anchor stone in a thinyer of Celestial energy.

    The energy from the Anchor stone was of primordial origins.

    It was safe to say that the celestial energy covering it was going to hold the power within at bay.

    Eros put the anchor stone in his pocket.

    He proceeded to leave the ce with Dan in his hands.

    However, he had only taken a few steps forward when he saw a man with an eye patch on one eye on the fall.

    From the information he could remember frommander half bra, he knew instantly that this man wasmander Tender Eye.

    He was currently in very terrible shape.

    And the energy from the Anchor stone had done a terrible number on his skin.

    He had cuts and burns on so many ces on his body, and even a half broken sword at his abdomen. He was in no attractive position to look at.

    In fact, Eros could tell that the man was soon to die. However, he hung on stubbornly to this world.

    Commander Tender Eye stretched his hand for Eros.

    At first Eros thought he was asking for help, but then he noticed that it was for the Anchor stone he had put in his pocket.

    "Mortals!" Eros shook his head, "You are a few steps to the after life, and instead of asking for help, you still let your greed hunger for power."<novelnext></novelnext>

    But Commander Tender Eye did not care for the Baron''s words. The goal he had worked so hard for was before his eyes, and it was bout to be snatched from him.

    He was anything but sane at the moment.

    Eros sighed and was about to walk away. However, his eyes suddenly noticed something on the Commander''s finger.

    It was a dark ring with particr runic symbols on it.

    These were symbols that he instantly understood.

    He immediately stretched his hand and forcefully removed the ring from themander''s finger.

    Seeing what had just happened, Commander Tender Eye opened one eye as he tried to reach for the ring.

    However, he was far too powerless to do anything.

    He was so badly hurt that he could not even rouse his soul energy.

    Eros took the Ring and sent his spiritual energy into it.

    "Hmmm! not bad."

    He ced the ring on his finger, turned and then he walked away.

    Commander Tender eye could only watch painfully as Eros went away with his treasure.

    This was Treasure that was so much that it could change the financial state of an entire kingdom. After all, it was treasure that had been umted for years from the Golden Empire.

    Commander tender Eye screamed for Eros, but the Baron could not be bothered with the problems of a dying man.

    However, a few more steps and a low cry for help drew his attention.

    He walked in the direction it came from. There was a boulder obstructing his part.

    He waved his walking stick like one would a sword and the big boulder broke into smaller parts.

    Eros frowned, "even this attack is weak with this level of cultivation."

    The strike he had just given, was supposed to have turned the boulder into dust. But it had only been cut into smaller pieces.

    After destroying the boulder, he noticed that there was a person there.

    It was ady, and the state she was in was just as worse as Commander Tender Eye.

    She had two bullet wounds on her body and the boulder from earlier had totally crushed her legs.

    Eros shook his head and wanted to leave. However, he saw as her tears flowed silently from the corner of her eyes.

    He sighed and walked up to her.

    Even though her face was covered in dust and the sses she wore were already broken, Eros could tell that this was a beautiful woman.

    Also, she was not like any of the other pirates he had seen. She wore what he was sure were Schr robes and even the demeanour around her was different.

    In her eyes, he could see fear, loss, and even disappointment.

    He could not help abandoning a beautiful woman in distress.

    This was how Victoria the Schrly woman met the man that changed her life.

    This was how she joined the House of Tate...

 Chapter 45 DEAD EYES ARRIVES.

    ?*BOOM!*

    A boulder obstructing the path was blown to bits as Eros walked over to the Shore of the Ind.

    He carried two people. One on each hand. Immediately Commander half bra sighted him, she sent forth a boat to bring them to the ship.

    "Are you Okay!?  Are you injured!?" Commander Half bra asked as she kept checking Eros''s body for injuries like a worried mother goose.

    "Don''t worry! I''m alright." Eros pronounced as he dusted off his Tunic, "just take care of these two." he handed Dan over to Jimmy the butler and Victoria to the other Pirates.

    Commander Full bra saw the way her sister was acting and could not help but raise a brow at this.

    Eros smiled at Commander half bra and she blushed a little. She suddenly realized her behaviour, and it made her feel a peck of shame.

    Just then, Eros''s smile morphed into a frown.

    Commander half bra was about to make a remark but then she looked in the direction he was staring in.

    She also frowned.

    Far off in the distance, a very huge ship approached.

    This ship was five times the size of her''s. It was big and robust, and sat on the blue sea like a slow approaching king.

    The fact that this ship wasing towards them was not the troubling part.

    What was troubling, was the g it was flying.

    This ship had the g of the ck Eye pirates on it.

    This was the same pirate group with Commander Tender eye.

    As his name implied, Commander Tender Tender Eye was just amander amongst themanders under one banner.

    With the confrontation they had just had with Commander Tender Eye, it was safe to say that nothing good was going toe out of this confrontation.

    After all, Power was only a respecter of power of equal or higher value.

    Commanders Half bra and Full bra were in no capability to take the Chief ship of this pirate group.

    "We can still make it! We are a distance from them. We can still outrun them. We just need to pass a smaller canal than their..." Commander half bra paused in her words as Eros pointed into the distance.

    Behind the Chief ship, a few other ships appeared. These were a few escort ships of the main one.

    Each of them were as big as Commander Half bra''s ship.

    Even if she managed to outrun such a big and powerful ship, and steered her ship into a small canal, those smaller ships could still follow her and this was going to be trouble.

    The bald first mate of Commander tender Eye watched the approaching ships in the distance and it made himugh loudly, "Its the Captain. The Captain himself ising. You are all dead! Dead I tell You! All..."

    *KICK!*

    Commander half bra gave him a kick to the face that effectively fainted him.

    She was a Commander an understood the value of Morale to her men. There was no way she was going to allow the bald man to help weaken the already down morale.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Commander Full bra stood to her feet albeit carefully. She had recovered most of her strength.

    Because of her origins, the Soul cuff was stronger on her. "don''t worry Lily! Captain Blind eyes is not here for you. Its me! I had sent out two letters for help. One was to Big Bra-Mama and the second one was to Captain blind eyes. By some twist, you got Big Bra''s mama''s letter. But it seems Captain Blind eyes got his."

    Hearing that it was her sister that sent invited the pirates over made everyone rx a bit, but with what had happened so far, Commander Half bra would nor at all be surprised if a fight broke out.

    She turned and looked at the terrible state of her crew and her ship.

    There had just finished with one problem beforeing to fight formander Full bra. Their ship was already bad, and they had to fight with Commander Tender eye''s crew.

    She knew that her ship was in no condition to take in more hits. Also, the hits from that approaching monster were going to be the setting of chaos.

    She had no choice but to watch as the ship approached them steadily.

    This ship was big and very ck all over.

    At its sides were Cannons that were arranged in Rolls and Columns. On the Aft of the ship was a very big Cannon and on the Fore of the ship Lay two big Cannons that earned the ship the nickname: DEAD EYES.

    It was a war monster, and anywhere it passed, it left waves behind.

    It stopped when it was close to Commander half bra''s ship, and the other smaller ships following it circled around the two other ships.

    Commander half bra swallowed hard. Her hands were sweaty but she still tried as hard as possible to keep a poker face.

    Suddenly, she felt a hand in hers. She looked at who it was, and was surprised to see that it was Eros.

    He had a reassuring smile on his face. His smile was so bright andforting that it seemed like even if the sky fell, and she was with him, it was all going to be alright.

    It was the same smile he had given her when he went to save Dan.

    the ship stopped beside her''s.

    A Gangway wasid between the two ships.

    Commander Full bra stood on one side as she watched the personing aboard the ship.

    By her side was Commander half bra and by Commander half bra''s side, was Eros.

    Everyone watched as the man took his time to move from his ship to their own.

    Eros watched Captain Blind Eyes and could not help but stroke his beards a bit.

    Commander Full bra also watched attentively. All attention was on the man.

    When they called him Captain Blind eyes, it was no joke.

    He had a ck cloth covering his eyespletely. He had a blind man''s waking stick in hand and every step he took made him look as if he was going to fall over the gangway and into the sea but he did not.

    Also, everyone on Commander Half bra''s ship felt like it was not a man that was approaching but rather, an old unfathomable mountain.

    Every step hammered at their hearts.

    He got to their ship and then he revealed his rows of Gold ted and Rum coloured teeth.

 Chapter 46 Kill Them All!

    ?Captain Blind Eyes was truly a blind man.

    However, that did not stop him from being a highly valued and respected man.

    He had braided long ck hair that was decorated with ornaments from the sea. His long moustache and Beard were also braided and decorated in a simr manner.

    He wore a typical stylish pirate hat. His Clothes dark but were obviously very clean. Which was quite different from the typical look that a lot of pirates had because of the obvious reason of never showering at sea.

    He was anky man, and his face was pale. Evidence that he never came out to the sun very much.

    Eros carrying memories from his former human life, had expected the Pirate captain to have at least a bird on his shoulder or something like that.

    At least that was how pirates were pictured on television and on the inte.

    The moment he got onboard the ship, members of the ck eyes pirate group also came onboard the ship.

    They all dressed in the same manner like their captain did. With the only difference being that they did not have blindfolds over their eyes.

    "The ck Guards!" Commander Half bra muttered.

    "ck guards!? hmmm!" Eros nodded at her words. he had heard information of this ck guards. It was said that each one of them had the strength of being in the the soul Apostle rank. This was an entire realm above the Soul Disciple realm that had 12 twelve ranks

    This was the cultivation world and Power was respected strongly. However, amongst Pirates, honor and duty was by far more respected.

    The pirates code came first before anything. Those that kept to it as one would faithfulness to a lover were heavily rewarded for their hard work.

    Commander Tender Eye was such a person. He might have not been very strong in cultivation, but he had done the task that his merchant family had sent him for very judiciously.

    He was extremely loyal to the code that bidden pirates and did what he was supposed to do when he was required of it.

    Rumors had it that at one point, he nearly gave his life for the code.

    Such level of loyalty was what got him promoted and that was how he became a Piratemander even though he was not strong enough.

    The ck guards hade behind their captain. Eros had taken note of this. if Captain Blind Eyes was a noble, this would have not been epted. But he was a pirate. They had their own traditions as to how they did their things.

    leaders were met to show strength and therefore the switch during an entrance.

    just then, there was the sharp cry of a bird above.

    Instinctively, Eros looked up. There was a giant crow flying far above their heads.

    "That is captain Blind Eyes Soul beast." Commander Half bra informed Eros. "Rumours have it that he sees through the beast''s eyes."

    The crow was a big as a house and as ck as the clothes its master wore.

    "I knew it!" Eros smiled in his heart. "How could there be a pirate captain without a crazy birdie!?"

    Captain Blind eyes walked forward a bit, and Commander Full bra immediately went forward and saluted with a hand in front of her chest.

    Every other pirate on the ship also saluted.

    This was a customary salute given to those of a particr rank at sea.

    "Diana!" Captain Blind Eyes called tomander full bra.

    "Yes captain!" she stepped forward.

    "Your letter used amander of mine of breaking the Code. Is this true!?"

    His voice was deep and low. It was not calming and gave the impression that two stones were grinding against one another in his voice box.

    Commander Full bra took a sharp breath as she nodded.

    She understood that the captain took this matter very seriously. If not, he would have not bothered to make this trip himself.

    To use amander that climbed to his rank by abiding by the code that he broke the code was not only a problem to themander but a major p on the face of his captain that made him amander.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Captain Blind Eyes still had a smile on his face, but Commander full bra knew that this was evidence of his anger.

    "I have witnesses!" she quickly added.

    She waved her hand and members of Commander Tender Eye''s crew were brought fought.

    Captain Blind Eyes could not see but he turned his eyes in their direction when they were brought forth.

    "Captain Blind Eyes!!!" the bald first mate cried out. "We were assaulted by this harlots. we were..."

    *GUNSHOT!*

    Captain Blind eyes shot into the air.

    He was so fast that no one had seen how his hands moved and removed the ck gun.

    Well! no one except Eros.

    The gunshot made the bald man swallow any words that wanted to spit from his throat.

    "is this true!?" captain Blind Eyes asked, "Did yourmander break the CODE!?"

    Captain Blind Eyes voice suddenly got deeper and rougher.

    The presence that captain Blind Eyesmanded was a terrifying one.

    The Bald man stammered a bit and he hesitated to answer. However, he was forced to because of fear.

    "yeeeesss sir!"

    *GUNSHOT!"

    The bullet went right in the middle of the bald man''s head.

    "How dare you soil my name. Kill all of them!"

    The moment the order was given, the ck guards immediately brought out their ck curvy des and rushed at the members of Commander Tender Eye''s crew.

    *SLASH!*CUT!*

    The men of the crew were all cut down like cabbages in a sd restaurant.

    Eros and the women watched the Massacre happen.

    No one spoke up for them.

    This was an internal issue with pirates of the ck Eyes.

    No one had the right to get involved.

    And honestly, no one wanted to.

    Captain Blind Eyes remained smiling.

    His face really showed an ugly contrast in reaction to what was happening.

    Blood flowed and heads rolled. The ship was suddenly filled with the pungent smell of blood and organs. Just like a butcher house did.

    However, Captain Blind Eyes looked at the ck guards. He had a questioning look on his face.

    "Didn''t you hear me, I said you should kill them all!"

    For a brief second, every one paused. The captain''s meaning was obvious.

    He meant everyone onboard the ship...

 Chapter 47 In Between A Rock And A Hard Place...

    ?Captain blind Eyes had given the order.

    This was an order that could not be disobeyed.

    To the ck guards, the words of captain blind eyes werew.

    Commanders'' half bra and full bra were taken by surprise. This was not what they were expecting would happen.

    It was one thing to kill the crew members ofmander tender eyes, and another thing to kill them.

    However, their fate had just been sealed.

    The question of what to do was no longer the problem. The problem now was how to stay alive.

    It is said that every member of the ck guards is at least in the Soul Apostle rank in cultivation.

    On this ship, there was practically no one that had cultivation that high that could stop them.

    In other words, their fates were as sealed as the mouth of a hungry shark with fish in its jaws.

    Instant fear gripped the hearts of thedies on board. No one wanted to die. This included pirates that lived by the de.

    Commander full bra wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say. Her words were stuck in her throat.

    She was the most senior on the ship of the red bra pirates and she had nothing to say.

    Cold sweet ran down her feline forehead as her mind regretted the fate she had just sealed for herself,mander half bra who was her younger sister and the rest of her pirate sisters.

    Their Fates were sealed, and it was all because she had sent that letter to captain Blind eyes.

    but she was not to be med for this.

    At the time, things had not escted like this, and all she was doing was informing Captain Blind Eyes that a subordinate of his was stepping out of line.

    She thought maybe he would reprimandmander tender Eye a little, and then the harassment would stop. But she had underestimated how valuable this Pirate captain carried his reputation.

    And now, things had progressed in such a backward manner.

    She clenched her fists tightly as her mind entered a frustration at her powerlessness.

    Yes! this was how it worked in this world of cultivation. At the end of the day, if one did not have power to back one''s self, being stepped upon was unavoidable reality.

    However, just when the ck Guards were about to execute the order given, there was a sudden burst ofughter.

    It was loud and it filled the silent tense air like it was a king making his arrival to a room filled with his cab members.

    In such an atmosphere, theughter was abrupt and it made everyone turn in the direction of the person that was crazy enough to have a joke at the Captain''s orders.

    Evenmander Half bra that was standing close to this Jokestar was tempted to back away from him.

    The Jokestar was no one other than Eros himself.

    Heughed and heughed. It was so hard that he pped his thighs a few times and tears even watered down the side of his eyes a little.

    Captain Blind Eyes turned to this old man and he frowned.

    Eros patted his chest as he forced himself to stopughing, "Oh! forgive me. You can continue with your killing. Its just that..."

    Heughed out some more.

    An anger vein appeared on the forehead of the Captain. "And what is so funny!?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eros wiped the tears from side of his eyes, and as if someone cracked a bad joke, he suddenly stoppedughing.

    "You such a prideful man. you have so much pride that you can''t even see the problem before your eyes."

    "Problem!?" Captain Blind Eyes asked in a subtle tone.

    "Yes! The very obvious problem." Eros pointed to ck guards and then to the men looking at the action from the other ships around.

    "Your subordinate broke the Code of the Blue sea. It hurt your pride, and you want to correct his mistake by once more breaking the Code of the Blue sea that you treasure so much. Is it not Ironic to you?"

    Those words actually made Captain Bind Eyes pause a bit, and his frown deepened a little.

    Eros suddenly walked towards the Captain. One step at a time.

    Even though the ck guards had their weapons unsheathed and every step Eros took made it seem like one of them would lose control and hop on him to cut his neck, he still advanced steadily.

    The confidence in his walk was unnatural, and even though he gave out energy that was in the eighth stage of the Soul Disciple realm, his walking step said more.

    His chest was high and out. His jaw was also high and his eyelids made it look as if he was looking down on just those on the ship, but also captain Blind eyes.

    His Demeanor was exemry.

    Some how, he had sessfully stolen the attention of all on deck.

    It was just his walking step, but he had stolen the pressure and exalting presence that Captain Blind eyes possessed.

    Eros stopped before the captain.

    But of them were roughly of the same height, but he gave the captain the impression that he was supposed to be looking up.

    This was not something the Captain liked at all.

    Eros leaned in as he whispered into Captain Blind eyes ears.

    "Have you never heard of the saying: Leadership by example."

    Eros did not need to exin from this point. Captain Blind Eyes was smart enough to understand.

    His subordinates were watching.

    If he went ahead to kill all on board, then that meant that he was breaking the Code of the Blue sea.

    For now, it might not exactly seem like a big deal.

    After all, his reputation was firm amongst them. But that would also question his honor and the validity of his words and promises.

    It was a seed of distrust that could grow into a might tree that would destroy his hold on the hearts of his people.

    Eros saw the expression on his face. He knew that the Captain understood this.

    However, Captain Blind Eyes had already given the order.

    If he took it back, then wouldn''t that also question his words?

    Eros knew, and so did captain Blind eyes.

    Captain Blind Eyes was in between a rock and a hard ce.

 Chapter 48 Acting Bros!

    ?Both men looked at one another in the Eyes.

    This was a confrontation like no other.

    Once more, the entire ce had be silent.

    Even though Captain Blind Eyes had given the order, no one moved.

    of course this was because of Eros''s words.

    These men followed Captain Blind Eyes''s words. But that did not mean that they were fools.

    Captain Blind Eyes suddenly giggled.

    And as he did, so did Eros.

    But men giggled and then the giggling escted into full blownughs.

    Both menughed for some time.

    Everyone one watching them was perplexed for words.

    "Eros''s my good friend so it is you!" Capatain blind eyes ced a hand on Eros''s shoulder as he brought him into a hug.

    Eros also hugged the Pirate captain.

    This shocked everyone that was watching.

    What was going on here?

    "Look at you! You look so old already." Captain Blind eyesmented.

    "And you too! are you not taking your vitamins any more?"

    Both menughed at one another.

    "Come!e!! Let''s go into my cabin and have some tea." Captain Blind eyes invited.

    "Of course! Of course!!" Eros followed after him, and both men stepped on the gangway as they conversed back to the The Dead Eyes. (the ck eye pirate ship).

    Every body was surprised at what they were seeing.

    These two men that looked as if they were going to throw each other punches a minute ago were now going to have tea?

    It made some men whisper and even the Red Bra pirates could not help but gossip.

    Apparently, these two already knew one another.

    There were obviously old time friends.

    Commander Half bra could not wrap her head around this.

    After all, no matter how she thought of the subject, Eros-even though was a noble, should be a small fry to Captain Blind eyes.

    Commander Half bra had seen Eros''s Territory.

    She visited it regrly when she wanted to Loot resources from it.

    It was definitely not the kind of ce that a person like Captain blind eyes had ever stepped. If it was so, she would have definitely known about this.

    But the two of them were acting like brothers that had not seen one another in a very long time.

    the atmosphere between them was just two harmonious.

    Just when the two of them were about to get to the Dead Eyes.

    One of the ck guards could not help but ask.

    "Captain! should we...!?"

    He swallowed his remaining words the moment he saw the look on Captain Blind eyes face.

    "Anybody that touches my friends traveling crew or ship, will answer to me directly."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Those were the captain''sst words as he and Eros went into his cabin.

    The door was shut close leaving everyone at a loss for what to do.

    However, unknown to those outside, the moment Eros and captain blind eyes entered the cabin, both of their faces no longer had the happy going smile they had disyed earlier on.

    Instead, it was a sly one.

    This cabin was not likemander half bra''s.

    It was not small, and it had a smell that was different front the smell of the outside world.

    Eros sniffed the air a little. He was a noble, and he knew his thing well.

    "Jasmine! not bad." heplimented.

    "Thank you!" Captain Blind eyes nodded as he went behind a huge desk at the edge of the room and took his seat.

    Eros looked around the Cabin and admired the detailing work that was put in it.

    One look at the walls and he could tell that even the wood used for this part of the ship was different.

    It was a special type of wood. Eros touched the wall. The wood was fine to the touch. At the same time, it gave one the impression that it was steady and longsting.

    Even though it was polished finely, it gave one the impression that ocean waves were on its surface. This gave the entire room a different kind of artistic perception.

    Also, there were body parts of different sea creatures on the walls, and even on the high ceiling.

    Shark fins, Teeth, mummified carcasses and even the skeleton of a Shark man at one corner.

    The floor was bedded with animal skin which was used as a rug.

    Eros could tell that this was not the end of the room. This was just the office section, and it was already an impressive beauty.

    The entire ce carried a wild nature and yet an appreciation for sophisticated art.

    Truly, Captain Blind eyes was on a different league.

    Just this cabin alone had what it took to buy a good chunk of Eros''s estate.

    While Eros was still admiring the ce, captain blind eyes spoke.

    "So, you can Mind speak!"

    Eros was about to admire a fin. he paused and then he turned to the Captain.

    "Of course!"

    The way he said it, Captain Blind Eyes could not help but frown tightly. How could he not?

    He was far higher than Eros in cultivation, but even he could not mind speak.

    It is said that only a person that had touched upon divine enlightenment could do such a thing.

    And one could not touch divine enlightenment until one reached a particr rank of outstanding cultivation.

    This was something that even Captain blind eyes was still miles away from.  It was either that, or Eros used the secret technique of the Royal Family.

    After all, it is said that only those of Royal blood could use such a technique. And even amongst them, it was still very rare.

    But then again that could not be further from the truth.

    When Eros had used Mind Speak earlier on, he had introduced himself as Baron Eros.

    There was no way that a member of the Royal family that could Mind speak would be allowed to be a lowly Baron.

    Eros smiled as he looked at Captain Blind Eyes, "Good acting by the way."

    Captain blind Eyes smiled back, "I should be telling that to you. After all, was it not your n?"

 Chapter 49 Cultivation Techniques Ranked

    ?That was right.

    Everything that had just happened outside was actually all just a n.

    Captain Blind Eyes was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    The professor in psychology part of Eros had used chosen his words wisely and put Captain blind eyes in a corner.

    However, he had done this as a means of escape for the Captain. But it was a means of escape that only Eros could help with.

    That entireughing and hugging each other like old friends in front of those outside was Eros''s brilliant solution.

    After all, the entire situation can suddenly be seen as a joke between two old fellows.

    Of course, there was always the option that Captain blind eyes would not agree with his n.

    But Eros had no choice but to propose it.

    In fact, the reason why he was sure that captain blind Eyes would go with it was that, from the moment captain Blind Eyes gave the order that all members of Commander Tender Eye''s crew be killed, Eros discovered one very Fatal weakness of the Captain.

    And it was a simple one really.

    ? Eros could tell that Captain Blind Eyes was shameless.

    Yes. He was.

    That entire Fa?ade about Honor and Loyalty to the code was the Chain that was used to cage his underlings.

    Eros was very aware of this. rules and regtions were never for those in power to follow. There were only there to act as aligners for the masses.

    Also, Pirates were naturally very shrewd and heavily shameless people.

    Rules and regtions amongst them were for nothing but to guide their Underlings shamelessness and cage it for them to control.

    Essentially, it was poor excuse at discipline guided by the fear of being exempted.

    For those that had reached the top in any field, rules were just letters bundled up together in a book.

    Also, there was a saying in Eros''s former world: The darkest ce in the room is under the Lantern. This meant that those that protect the rules the most are also those that break them the most.

    This was just the way the world worked.

    A people are only as good as their rulers.

    If the people were shameless, it was only natural to believe that the leader was also shameless.

    If Commander Tender eyes could break the rules, didn''t that also mean that the Captain of the pirate crew could break the code?

    This was a foundation of human psychology that Eros had a strong grip on.

    All he did, was a y on the power hold of the captain and his crew.

    And then everybody outside would naturally assume that what had just happened was a bad joke between the captain and his old-time friend.

    It was in this manner that Eros solved the crises on both sides.

    This way, the Captain got to preserve the honour of his words with his crew members and Eros and the others got to keep their lives.

    It was essentially a win win situation.

    But Eros knew that he was not out of the forest yet.

    For his n to work, he had revealed a part of his strengths.

    He was a god that once sat proudly in the heavens.

    Of course he knew how to Mind Speak.

    Such a skill was asking how a child knew its mother''s tits were in its mouth for it to feed on her milk.

    it was just preposterous.

    But in this world, it was abnormal.

    Eros suddenly felt some soul Pressure. It was from Captain Blind Eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was Eros''s n to make the light joke outside, but it was not his n for them to enter the Captain''s Cabin.

    This was something that the Captain had done. The reason for this was something Eros could easily tell.

    The captain was very knowledgeable and was sure that Eros was not a member of the royal family. And since Eros was not a high-Level cultivator, it only meant that Eros cultivated a very high-level Technique.

    This was what he was after.

    He was going to use his cultivation energy and suppress Eros until he had no choice but to give him the technique.

    In Captain Blind Eyes'' mind, such a technique should at least be at the Mystic state.

    Cultivation Techniques were ranked:

    *Ordinary

    *Gifted

    *Mystic

    *Legendary

    *Epic

    *Sub-Divine

    *Divine

    Ordinary Techniques were the basic. These included battle stance and fighting techniques such as punches and kicks that were amplified with Soul energy.

    Gifted techniques: These are also called Bloodline techniques. Just like the one that the shark man had used against Eros andmander half bra.

    In this world, Mystic and above were very rare.

    Even the royal family of the kingdom only had three mystic techniques.

    It is said that the Golden Empire used to have more mystic techniques and even a legendary technique, but all that was rumours.

    Captain Blind Eyes roused his Energy.

    His aim was to crush Eros''s will so that he could take the Technique for himself.

    However, to his surprise, Eros looked at him with a smile on his face.

    Once more, he increased his soul Energy again.

    yet! nothing happened.

    Once more, he increased his soul energy in the room. By now, a low light shone from his body, and even those outside the cabin could feel the Soul Pressure.

    Many people could not breathe.  Even the ck guards outside the room had drops of blood run down their noses, and those were cultivators of the Soul Apostle Realm.

    Those on the other ships like Commander Half bra andmander Full bra could not even move.

    Fear gripped the hearts of all.

    "Eros, please be safe!" Commander half bra cried in her heart.

    The soul Pressure from Captain Blind Eyes even caused little ripples of water under the sea.

    And yet. Even with this all, Eros still stood smiling before Captain.

    "Hmmm! I''ll advise you to hold back your soul Pressure. I''m sure that you do not want your battle wound to reopen itself."

    immediately Eros said those words, Captain Blind Eyes took back his Soul pressure.

    However, he had a very surprised look on his face.

    If he still had his eyes, they would have been left wide open.

    "How the fuck did you know...?"

 Chapter 50 Affairs Of The Kingdom...

    ?Eros had a smile on his face.

    Seeing Eros''s confidence, Captain Blind Eyes took back his soul pressure.

    And just in time too.

    Eros was a very prideful person.

    Then again, he was born a god. This was the peak of all things in existence.

    Although, he was probably the most shameless one of all the gods, especially because of his power attributes but that did not mean that he was shameless enough let himself kneel before a mortal man.

    That was basically abominable.

    Even though he had lost his divinity and had lost his powers as one, he was still a god in his soul.

    Even though that hierarchy of people had betrayed, he was not going to betray their pride.

    From the moment he got into the cabin, he had covered his body with a veryyer of celestial energy.

    It was thin and with the cultivation level he had, it shouldn''t be enough to protect him from Captain Blind Eyes power.

    But Eros was smart. He continually reenforced the thinyer around his body in very calcted measures.

    Neither using too much nor too small.

    Whenever the thinyer of celestial energy was about to break, he would immediately create another one.

    Captain Blind Eyes had not put up his Soul pressure for long, but Eros was already empty of soul energy.

    At the moment, he was particrly running on fumes.

    But still on his face was a smile.

    Even for a moment, he did not break character.

    Confidence was a costly tunic he wore, and Attitude was the ornament around his neck that put it all together.

    It was a strong stand that pulled out respect from men.

    "How did you know?" Captain Blind Eyes asked.

    Eros strolled around the room like it was a room in his mansion.

    He was still checking out the decor of the ce.

    "You know habits are such subtle parts of us." Eros''s voice was calm and in control.

    "There grow on us like leaves on a tree. At first it might easy to change them, but eventually, we cannot leave without them."

    Eros turned to Captain Blind Eyes, "From a people one can easily know their leader."

    He pointed at Captain Blind Eyes, "Your Tunic!"

    Captain Blind Eyes Raised a brow, "What about it?"

    "It is too clean!" Eros added. "You are a pirate. An established ruler of the sea. It must have not been easy to climb to the state you are. You must have broken through a lot of pain and struggle. practically crawling through thefort of the pits to seat a king of the sea."

    "And what does that have to do with anything."

    Eros then pointed to the Captains fingers.

    "Your clothes are very clean but your  fingers are dirty. After climbing the hard way to your position, you do not mind the filth but then you are aware of your position as a leader, and have to present yourself as befitting your position as much as possible. A truly clean man would take note of the most minute things such as his own fingers."

    Those words made Captain Blind Eyes frown.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But Eros was not done, "Your crew might care of your clothes and even your room, but your PERSONAL hygiene is your responsibility."

    Eros walked towards the table, "You see, you might not mind, but subconsciously, your subordinates know who you are. After all, they look up to you."

    Captain Blind Eyes cracked a shallowugh, "You have not still answered my question."

    Eros pointed once more to his fingers. "You are Captain of many men. You can practically ask for maids to bath you if you wish and it would be done. To add to that, you are blind. Which means you won''t bother with little cleaning like your desk or the shelf''s."

    Eros ran his finger on the Table and showed it to Captain Blind Eyes.

    It was clean and without dust.

    "So tell me, Captain how is it that your fingers are dirty?"

    That was it. That was how Eros arrived at the answer.

    "Your fingers can only be in that state if you continually dig them into your wound. And of course your walking step when you were on the gangway. Even though we were both acting, you leaned too much into me. Almost as if the pain was too much and even though it was for a short while, I noticed the wetness by your side. Or was that from the Ocean?"

    This time around, Captain Blind Eyes nodded his head. "Not bad! You are a really good."

    Eros had a cocky look on his face. Of course he was good. How could he not be good? He had the soul of a psycology professor from a time where human nature had been broken down and studied deeply.

    Captain Blind Eyes suddenly stood up and opened his coat, and there it was.

    Deep w marks scattered around his muscle filled chest and abs.

    It was almost like a wild chicken did a victory dance on his body.

    From the opened wounds came ck drops of blood like ink.

    It looked like a slimy swamp and it even oozed out pus.

    It was very nasty to look at, but Eros did not avert his eyes.

    "Behold! an Injury from the youngest Princess of the Beast-man Kingdom."

    "''AN''?" Eros asked.

    "Yes! She had only attacked once."

    Eros frowned when he heard this.

    "The Strive between the Almace Kingdom and  the Beast-man Kingdom has climbed far. A war is soon to break out. The king of the Almace Kingdom decided to go far and reach his hand for the Sea kings. So far, I and Red Big Mama of the Red bra pirates have agreed to his offer."

    "And so you attacked the Beast-Kingdom on his orders?"

    "No! Our job was actually quite simple. Just do what Pirates do best."

    "Terror on seas!"

    "Attack the seas!"

    But of them spoke in unison.

    Captain Blind Eyes closed his coat, "yes! but just a part of it."

    "The Beast-man Kingdom Territory." Eros added.

    "Yes! but the people of the Beast-man Kingdom are not so easy to pick on. They had their own ns in ce. Some how, they already knew we woulde and when we would arrive."

    Eros frowned. "What exactly are you saying!"

    "I think there might be spies amongst the nobles..."

 Chapter 51 "Please, Let Me Do Something..."

    ?Eros frowned, "and what does that have to do with me?  I may be a noble, but I''m too far low on the true spectrum of power. Even my fiefdom is but a little estate at the edge of the kingdom."

    Captain blind Eyesughed, "of course it is, but," his fingers tapped the table, "not for long. After all, you said it yourself. I climbed from pain and dirt to get to my position. And now I seat a king of the seas. Do you think a king can not recognize another king?"

    He stopped his tapping and pointed to Eros, "I do not need my eyes to tell me that you are not an ordinary noble. The only thing I wonder, is when will it happen?"

    "When will what happen?"

    "When will you spread your broad wings."

    Eros sighed.

    He understood what this man was saying, but to be fair, he had no ns to rule in this world. Not even seating as king of the world was enough to satisfy his strong ambitions. He had greater ns. His opponents were not mere men. No! there were divine beings.

    Although captain blind Eyes was right about him having wide broad wings, he absolutely had no idea how truly wide and broad there were.

    "Take this information as a goodwill message from me. I have already sent word to the king. Knowing that man, he would soonb through everyst noble. Of course, that would include you and descendants that you have," Captain Blind Eyes paused, "Surely you must know what I mean."

    Eros took a deep breath and nodded in understanding.

    Of course, he did. He had the memories of the former Eros who was a noble of this kingdom. He was well aware of what abing meant.

    It was essentially a show of strength and superiority.

    It was not the first time this king or any at all in history had done such a thing.

    It was usually a im to find spies. In such a task, the king would send his Enforcers. The aim was to put fear into the hearts of the nobles. Many would definitely be falsely used and put to death.

    In fact, it was in one such event that the Eros of this body had lost members of his blood-tied family.

    if such a thing were to happen again, Eros might even lose his Grand son or Granddaughter to the so-called Combing.

    In inheriting this body, and the memories, he had also inherited the responsibility to their lives.

    This was something that topped his list of priorities.

    "This information," Eros paused, "it is a very vital one. What is in it for you?"

    Eros was not born yesterday. Was there such a thing as free lunch? Much less one from a pirate that only had the foresight of treasure.

    Captain Blind Eyes smiled, revealing his golden teeth. "Just take it from me as a gift. If you ever decide to spread those wings, then remember me. That is all I ask."

    "Hmmm!" Eros nodded his head. He thought hard for a few seconds. Although he could not see the reason why he would change from his current path, he really did not like owing people debts.

    He decided to do something in return.

    looking around, he took a quill pen and a sheet of paper on the table.

    And then he started writing.

    Captain Blind Eyes did not interrupt him. In fact, he really wanted to see what Eros was cooking up.

    It only took a few seconds and Eros was done.

    "Take it! Consider the debt paid."

    "Huh!?"

    Captain Blind Eyes wanted to refuse at first, but then he used his soul energy to run through what was written on the paper.

    ....

    Those outside waited in silence. The ckguards watched their every movement attentively.

    At the moment, their fate all depended on Baron Eros. It had been some time.

    Yet there had heard nothing except from the overwhelming Spiritual pressure that nearly crushed them only moments ago.

    *Boom!*

    There was a sudden explosion of soul energy and everybody looked in the direction of the Pirate Ship Known as Dead Eyes.

    Commander Half bra had her heart beating in both worry and fear. Both of which tug at her attention like a fisherman struggling with a big fish in his.

    Everybody looked on alert. However, as soon as the burst of soul energy came out, it also receded.

    First came the Soul pressure and momentster, the burst of soul energy.

    "What the fuck is that old man doing in there?"mander half bra muttered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Meanwhile, in the cabin, Captain Blind Eyes was on his feet. Again and again, he used his soul energy to scan through the paper.

    His fingers holding them shook like he was having a seizure.

    Then again, with what he was seeing, he might as well have been having one.

    Behind him, the burst of soul energy he gave had removed not just the window but the entire wall.

    Also, his expensive seat had been flung into the sea.

    However, he could not be bothered by such minute things.

    The most important thing was the paper in his hands.

    Captain Blind Eyes waved his hand and Giant crow that had been flying above the ships hovered behind him.

    It was big and its wing span was nothing tough at.

    Captain Blind Eyes was using the Eyes of the beast to double confirm on what his soul energy had detected.

    "This... this... this is..." Captain Blind Eyes stammered.

    "Yes! it is a Legendary Grade technique."

    Captain Blind eyes swallowed hard.

    In the entire kingdom, only the Royal Family had a Legendary Grade Technique.

    Captain Blind Eyes had lost his eyes, but there was nothing he wished for right now than the ability to shed actual tears.

    For a long time in his life he had struggled to climb. He had done all sorts of atrocities to get to his position, and he had plundered the sea.

    However, no matter how hard he searched, he was never able to find good cultivation techniques. Till this moment, he was using ordinary Techniques. Also, he was not from any of those families that had incredible bloodlines and could have a gifted ranked Technique.

    However, the technique that Eros had just so casually gifted him for sharing a bit of information that might even go viral had secured him an incredible technique.

    Even if he had never done any good thing for anyone in his life. After meeting Eros today, he was definitely going to be doing a lot of good.

    "That technique is tailored specifically towards your body, and meridians. Even if another person were to take hold of it, it will be an ordinary technique. Only you and those of your generation can use it."

    Hearing those words was like a Bomb went off in the captain''s head.

    this meant that this technique was also a Bloodline Technique.

    Bloodline Technique were generally ssified as gifted techniques. The reason was because they were gotten at birth.

    There could also be evolved and grown into other levels of techniques. However, there formed true foundation for power and the maniption of soul energy.

    There were a lot of people that evolved ordinary techniques to gifted techniques that could be passed down the bloodline, but it was truly a painful task.

    Also, not many techniques ever left the gifted range to be mystic techniques.

    It was also easy for one to understand that if a technique was ssified as  Legendary, then one could cultivate that technique to its peak legendary strength level.

    "No! this...pared to what you have given me, What I gave is not enough. No! it can''t be."

    Eros could see that Captain Blind Eyes was really holding back on his emotions.

    In truth, Eros wanted to make it an epic grade, but he decided to put some limiters here and there.

    A legendary technique?

    That was easy as pie for him. Even if he wanted to, he could as well have made it a Divine technique, but those had very strict requirements for training.

    For example, one must cultivate a primordial energy.

    "Please let me do something, anything for you. Even if it''s wine, money or Even Women!"

    Eros was still willing to refuse the offer. But the moment he heard women, he smiled.

    "Really!?"

    Captain Blind Eyes understood that he had gotten a side of Eros in the Bag.

    "Yes! Women. What kind do you like?"

    Eros''s smile got wider, "Big Fat Booty!!!"

 Chapter 52 Exotic Gift For The King

    ?Captain Blind Eyes waved his hand, and a ck Guard outside immediately rushed into the room.

    "Yes, Captain Blind Eyes!" The ck Guard responded.

    "Bring me the Dolphins. ALL OF THEM!"

    Immediately, the guard rushed out of the room.

    Eros raised a brow at him, "Dolphins?"

    "Hahahaha, Its just a little pirate ng for the really good stuff."

    The guard had only left for a moment and he was back.

    As he entered, so did some women.

    There were about fifteen of them.

    There all had veils to cover their bodies.

    only their alluring eyes were allowed in the open.

    Captain Blind Eyes was the kind of person that did not allow other men to have their eyes on his goods, and this included his women.

    "These are the finest from the Coastal inds," Captain Blind Eyes introduced, "they are all fresh and untouched. They are also willing to serve. All of them left on their own will. Their Families have also beenpensated for their hard work."

    Even though Captain Blind Eyes introduced thedies in such a manner, Eros understood what he truly meant.

    These women were bought at a price.

    "I was nning on offering them as a gift to the king after my little encounter with the Beast-kingdom, but I''m more than willing to gift them all to you."

    "Hmmm!" Eros nodded his head. Eros did not mind the gesture. In fact, it was one that was very appreciated.

    However, he had his own rules.

    Eros waved his hand, and his soul energy tore open the veil on their bodies.

    They were not naked but they had on very exotic clothing.

    Their cuts and curves were revealed stylishly.

    And their smooth caramel skin spoke volumes of how tender these women took care of themselves.

    they had astonishing tight waistlines. It was like an invisible line held it together.

    Their belly buttons were exposed. They were deep and gave one an inviting impression. Any man would be tempted to take out his cock and stick it in there.

    Although their chests were not at all impressive, they made up for it with other very soft and sulent features.

    It was a feature that instantly made Eros keep a mental reminder to visit the Coastal inds in the nearby feature.

    Yes! these women had the one thing that Eros had died for.

    They had FAT BOOTY!

    Of Course, the sizes differed from woman to woman, but each in its own right was magnificent.

    It almost seemed like it had something to do with the genes of the people of the coastal inds.

    Eros pointed at one and gave with his finger signal for her to turn around.

    She nodded as she did as she was told.

    She had lingerie on. Just like the other women.

    From the front, Eros could see her curvy-thick  creamy thighs, without a doubt, he was expecting her back side to be as meaty as possible.

    And behold, it did not disappoint his holy eyes.

    Eros looked around. The Quill pen he had used to right was still on the table. He took it and walked up to the woman.

    And then he ced the quill pen on the buns of her backside.

    The pen stayed and bnced on the bum bum.

    It was just as Eros had imagined. This was just how marvelous the lushness of this girl''s backside was.

    It was so Lush that a quill pen could bnce on it without falling.

    Eros turned to Captain Blind Eyes, and both men gave each other an understanding nod.

    Apparently, both men had the same taste in women. Or at least in the love for a woman''s backside.

    Eros turned to the women and addressed them.

    "I am Baron Eros Irond Tate. I''m the Baron of a fiefdom. I may not look like it, but I''m very capable."

    Eros turned and pointed to Captain Blind Eyes, "You and your parents were informed by my friend that you would be gifts to the King of the Almace kingdom. I''m really happy for you. However, he is more than willing to gift you all to me instead."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment he said this, he could see the obvious rejection on the faces of thedies. Apparently being with a king was a better dream.

    However Eros was not bothered by this. He went on with his speech.

    "I have rules, and wont force you. I will not promise you riches, but if any of you decide to be my woman, I will ensure that you havefort and peace for the rest of your lives. If you do not choose me, I will not be bothered and will let you go. Believe me, I will not stop you. But once your decision is made, you cannot go back."

    The moment he had taken his stand, there was a low murmur amongst the girls.

    The decision Eros had taken had even surprised Captain Blind Eyes.

    Here he was, telling Eros to take all of them and Eros was saying that they should pick between him and the King of the Kingdom.

    Without a doubt, Captain Blind Eyes could tell who these women would pick.

    But then again, Eros was such a person. He found it to be beneath himself for him to take another if it was not the person''s wish.

    Eros and Captain Blind Eyes were sure that none of the women would agree.

    However, to Eros''s surprise, one of the women stepped forward. "I''ll follow you!"

    "Xena!?" Another girl called at the one that had stepped forward.

    "What are you doing? You''ll pick a mere old Baron to a king?"

    Xena paused and turned to  her mate, "she had a smile on her face. Yes I will." And then she turned back to Eros, "this one is special!"

    Those words took Eros by surprise. Without a doubt, he could tell that Xena was not at all ordinary.

    "If Xena is going, then I''ll join her too." Another Woman stepped forward.

    The remaining women looked at them like they were looking at fools.

    "Caren, I can understand if Xena wants to stay. She has always been wrong in the head, but why are you staying?"

    "It is because I believe in Xena." Caren''s response to her peers was even more surprising.

    Eros nodded his head, "good! you have made your decisions. Remember, there is no going back."

    Captain Blind Eyes called for a ck Guard and the remaining women were Ushered out of the room.

    Both women of incredible beauty stood before Eros.

    They reminded Eros of the Caribbean women of his former world. In fact, even their skin was as exotic if not more. They had little to no makeup and Eros was sure that they didn''t need to at all. Such was amazing beauty.

    Each girl in her own right truly deserved to be a queen. However, they had both decided to go along with an ordinary old Baron.

    Eros turned to Captain Blind Eyes and both of them had a short conversation with their minds.

    After which Captain Blind Eyes left the Cab. Even though it was his, he was going to be lending it to Eros for Extra Curricr Activities.

    It was just Eros and the two women in the room.

    Eros walked left and right, and then about them. His Aged Eyes revealed his naked lust for their skin.

    Having an old pervert look at them like the way Eros did was indeed very Creepy. Especially because they had little clothing on.

    However, Eros was just getting started with them.

    "So you choose me!" He nodded his head gently. "Take off Everything."

    Xena immediately did as she was told while Caren contemted. However, she soon followed in Xena''s lead.

    Eros looked at their bodies and licked his lower lips.

    It was only light piece of clothing, and yet it seemed as if a whole new world had been revealed before his eyes.

    Surprisingly, Xena suddenly took a step forward towards Eros.

    This took the Baron by surprise. This youngdy was actually bolder than he gave her credit for.

    However, Eros smiled and then he shook his head, "You are dinner! I rather start with the appetizer first." He left her standing were she was and moved to Caren.

    Both Caren and Xena were taking back by this, but none of them said a word.

    Eros suddenly grabbed Caren by her very slim fitted waist and pulled her into himself. She instinctively pulled her head back.

    How could she not?  The smell of an old man had washed into her nostrils. Mixed with the smell from the sea outside, it was not an appealing one.

    However, Eros did not mind this. He could clearly see that she did not want to kiss him, and he was not going to force her.

    "I assuredy Caren, before your time ends with me, you shall beg me to take your lips."

    He suddenly waved his hand and she fell on the big bed behind. Before she could get up, Eros suddenly grabbed both her legs. He lifted them so high that he might as well have been showing the heavens her caramel pussy.

    And then like a glutton digging into a meal he stuffed his head in between her legs.

    "AHHH!!!" A sharp moan escape her lips...

 Chapter 53 Cry For Big Fat Booty! {18}

    ?The moment Eros dug his face into her Flower, she immediately had shbacks to tales her mother had told her about her own first time.

    Back then, she was but a little girl.

    "Mama! will it hurt?" the young Caramel had asked.

    "Well! for the first time, it will!" her mother responded.

    "But mama, I don''t want it to hurt."

    "Well, my child, it will. unless of course, the gods by their mercy guide you to a man that can eat the ''Pie''."

    "Mama! what does it mean to eat the Pie?"

    Her mother giggled lowly, "don''t worry my dear. When that timees, you''ll know."

    Eros had only dug his face with the slobbering attention of his tongue in between her legs and her mind had shed back to the words of her mother.

    "Ahhhh!!" she moaned lightly, "please... it''s my... my meat pie... my..."

    Her words made no sense to even her. All she knew was that she could hear her lower lips making slobbering noises with the loving kisses Eros gave.

    her legs felt tingly.

    "Baron Eros..." Xena tried to interrupt but she too could not help but pause and watch in awe.

    She had not expected this. There were no tender words. No soft touch or soft tender kisses. No! None of that.

    Eros had just immediately jumped into the meal like a hungry child for its mother''s breast.

    She had heard tales of the mating rituals between men and women. She definitely knew what Eros was doing, but seeing it being done was something else entirely. This was a first for her.

    As Eros ate Caren''s pussy like a traveller in the desert would rush an oasis.

    Her legs red in the air like the rushing wind in a lion''s mane.

    Xena watched her friend and did not know if she should be jealous or afraid.

    The pleasure was so immersing that Caren had started to form at the mouth.

    It had barely been a minute, but she could not hold it any longer.

    Her thick soft thighs wrapped around his head like buns around a sausage.

    "I can''t... I can''t hold it! it''sing... It''s COMING!!!"

    She screamed as her flower let loose a sharp spring of water into the air.

    It bathed Eros''s face like water from a river, and some of it even unexpectedly reached Xena''s.

    Xena stopped and watched in surprise.

    Back on their home ind, she had heard when the married women would gossip about these things.

    many of them spoke of how it took them several months to even a year before they reached their first climax. It was so hard to reach that most women had even given up on it.

    It is said that the more inexperienced the girl is, the harder it is to reach.

    however, Eros had only had barely over two minutes to take Caren from dry like a desert to flooding like a tsunami.

    "In... Incredible!" She muttered lowly.

    Eros removed his face from in between Caren''s legs, and then he licked the sides of his lips. He was like a hungry hyena that didn''t want to let any taste of its hunts go to waste.

    Like the gentleman that he was, Eros stood to his feet. He reached into his breast pocket and brought out a handkerchief.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He used it and wiped his mouth.

    After which he used it and wiped the form leaking at the side of her mouth.

    Caren could not move.

    her legs remained open and her thighs shook slightly from time to time.

    Her body had now be moist with sweat and in between her legs was wet with the vour of her virginal juice.

    Xena watched the state her friend was in and wondered if she really wanted to be in the same position.

    However, Eros was not yet done.

    Xena suddenly caught clothes that were thrown at her to hold.

    She turned to Eros, and they he was.

    His small pot Belly was out. His man boobs and even his white chest hair was for all to see.

    Surely, he did not look at all like the sturdy men from her Ind with Abs and muscles.

    in fact, he had a shape that was not only unattractive but unappealing to many women.

    However, when her eyes traced down to his manhood, she saw a site that instantly made her swallow hard.

    Eros''s veined member had the bending of Katana and the sturdiness of a Bamboo shoot.

    Even if there was nothing impressive about his body, the grit of his member was like the approaching Judgement of a deity.

    Then again, was it not?

    Eros brought his already craving and twitching member before Caren.

    He opened her legs. Spreading them like a mat for a pic.

    Caren saw this.

    She had not yet recovered from the exotic sensation from earlier on. Her legs were still sensitive, but Eros at the moment was in a state he had missed for a while.

    He suddenly waved his hands, and like an experienced chef at the grill, he flipped her over.

    "Oh!" she moaned slightly.

    And there it was. The prize of a woman''s elegance. Staring him in the face.

    Eros grabbed her waist as his fingers sank into her bread-soft-behind.

    He could not help but bring his head closer and Rub his face on the jelly-like butt cheeks.

    Caren felt his nose on her ass. She heard as he took deep breaths, sniffing her ass like a dog in heat.

    Then again, he was truly in heat.

    "Since I came here, I have had women. There were not bad, but I have truly missed this feeling. Yes! This is it. The smell of creamy juice from a big Fat Booty!"

    Eros was so moved that drops of tears fell down his eyes.

    Even Xena looked at him with a brow high in question.

    And then it suddenly happened.

    Eros pulled Caren closer by the Suppleness of behind, and like amander storming enemy gates, he forced his Hard Rod into her....

 Chapter 54 Do Me MORE! {18}

    ?This was not like thest time.

    Eros Truly did not want to wait.

    He had missed the taste of a fat behind. Even now, he was not able to help himself and was moved to tears.

    Even Gods had things and people they were passionate about for Eros, it was a sizeable fleshy mound of a woman''s behind.

    He grabbed her ass like a starving man seeing his only means of survival.

    His aged fingers sank into her fleshy backside.

    And then he squeezed hard as he spread her butt cheeks.

    And then he summoned enough Celestial energy into the saliva of his mouth and poured it on her still wet flower.

    She was still soaking went from her earlier climax, and even as Eros squeezed at her back side, she moaned out uncontrobly, releasing more of her yin water.

    However, Eros was not satisfied with that.

    No one knew more that him what he could do when in contact with an ass with surplus flesh.

    In other words, the Lubrication from her cherry hole was not going to be enough.

    Xena watched from the side as he poured enough white saliva from his mouth into her friends hole.

    *SPIT!*

    Eros nodded.

    Now, she was ready.

    Eros had a dick that was thicker than usual. What''s more, it had a particrly unique curve to it.

    He ced it at her hole and in one push, he thrust his entire member into her.

    *AWWWOOOOAAAHHH!!!*

    Caren screamed loudly.

    Captain Blind Eyes was outside giving out instructions to his ckguards when they all heard the sudden scream.

    "Hmmm!" Captain Blind Eyes nodded in acknowledgement of Eros abilities.

    However, back in the room, Eros had not even started.

    "plea... Please...! its.." Caren was lost for words. Eros was inside her Cherry hole, but she got the impression that his member was reaching the back of her throat.

    "Please... Take it...Take it out!!!" She pleaded as she tried to reach for him in her exhausted state.

    However, when she looked back and saw the crazy look on Eros''s face, she knew that she was finished.

    Eros Pulled aggressively at her waist.

    *BAm!*

    It was only the first thrust into her but her mind hung at the edge of unconsciousness.

    The insane amount of pleasure its dick gave inside her made her feel like she had been missing out on the most important method of satisfaction in all her Twenty years.

    But that was just the first thrust. This was still Eros going Easy on her.

    *Bam!*

    behold, the second thrust, and her mind that was about to copse was brought back to reality.

    *Bam!*

    The third thrust, and once more, her mind was taken to that edge.

    And then Eros continued the legendary pistoling motion.

    Back and forth he took her and brought her back. Every time, her mind just hovered on the edge of madness before being dragged to reality.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was a pleasure that she had never experienced in her life.

    With this kind of pleasure, she was supposed to eventually run mad, but even when she willingly wanted to step into that field, Eros brought her back.

    He was in total control of her senses.

    After a while she couldn''t take it any more. Her tongue red out of her mouth.

    "Yes! more. Do me more. FUCK... FUCK ME! Please FUCK ME MORE!!!" She panted heavily.

    Eros was a gentleman. He would always do as ady requested of him.

    He grabbed her by her wrists and pulled her backwards.

    Her streamlined back formed a beautiful ''C''.

    She pulled backwards and he rammed into her like a raging Bull.

    *SLAP!*SLAP!*SLAP!*

    His groin region pped hard at her fleshy ass, and it jiggled rhythmically in response to every thrust in made into her.

    Just like waves of the sea outside, Butt cheeks sumbed to every mming he gave her.

    Eros pulled her hands behind and folded them.

    More pping sounds that echoed outside the room were heard.

    Captain Blind Eyes had assigned two guards to stay at the door. andmanded that no one disturbed Eros.

    As the pping sounds, and joyful moans continued in uneven synchrony both men at the door looked at one another.

    And then they both adjusted their trousers to hide their bulging members.

    Meanwhile inside the room was a different atmosphere.

    "I''m... I''ming again. I''ming AGAIN!!!" Caren screamed as Eros mmed inside her.

    Xena watched and even though her mouth was dry, she still swallowed hard.

    For reason she did not understand, her fingers traced down to in between her legs and she started massaging herself.

    "AWOOOHH!!!" Caren screamed as she once again reached climax.

    She fell on the bed. However, Eros was not yet done.

    He had gone through the path of reincarnation and had gone too long a time without the taste of a fat booty.

    They was nothing he wanted more right now than to Pour his godly custard inside the fleshy walls wrapped around his organ. But not yet.

    He turned her to the side.

    He lifted one of her legs, and then he ced it over his shoulder. He leaned in, and then once again, he grabbed her hand for support.

    *SLAM!*

    Like a vexed cksmith against stubborn iron, he hammered into her once more.

    "AHHH!!!" She moaned loudly as she once more felt the unfriendly invasion of his hardened cock inside her dripping honey cave.

    Xena watched from the side. She could not take it any longer. She had never needed to masturbate before. But right now her fingers seemed to move on their own.

    She grabbed one of her breasts and her other hand went to her clit.

    She started slow, but soon, she became aggressive as her neediness for pleasure took over her.

    Unknown to her, this was an effect of Eros''s presence and not just because she was watching live Porno.

    Caren moaned loudly as she begged him to continue ramming inside her pussy.

    "Yes! Yes!! please don''t stop." She begged until her voice entered a higher pitch, and then came the final thrust as Eros flooded her hole...

 Chapter 55 Cum Into Prophecy!? {18}

    ?Careny limp on the bed.

    Her legs spasmed continually. She really could not feel her legs.

    The ck of her eyes made subtle attempts to hide in her head.

    Her tongue was out andstly, even with his organ since inside her, her pussy twitched.

    It was her first time, but Eros had made her reach her climax again and again.

    Eros wanted to pull out his slimy member from her appreciating cave. However, he noticed as he di, her pussy walls held his rod tighter.

    It was almost as if there were reluctant to let me go.

    Eros scratched the back of his head a little, "I might have gone a bit too far!"

    At this point he might have unknowingly created a small addiction for him in her.

    Just then, Eros noticed Xena as she touched herself by his side.

    He waved his hand. Using his Soul Energy as a pulling force, he pulled her to himself.

    She was taken by surprise at this, but she did not resist him.

    Eros enjoyed the beauty that she was.

    He leaned in closer, and she found herself also leaning into him.

    It started with a soft kiss. However, his tongue suddenly extended deep into her mouth, iming ownership of all her mouth could offer.

    His tongue went so deep and danced so good that she could feel the pleasure in her stomach, which made her pussy drip  against the ground.

    She wrapped her hands around him as the pleasure that washed over her was quite seductive.

    xena got carried away in the attention of his lips that she had even forgotten that his Bulging rod was still in her counterpart.

    Eros traced Xena''s Elegantly Exotic body with his fingers.

    Every press against her skin he made, made her moan slowly in the gently climbing pleasure.

    "AWOaaaHH!!!" She moaned as she felt his fingers grab her butt cheeks.

    And then he suddenly raised his hand...

    *SLAP!!*

    He gave her butt a resounding p that echoed off the walls of the room.

    It hurt but the pain sent a different vor of pleasure through her system.

    It was both addictive and terrible to her senses.

    *SLAP! SLAP!! SLAP!!!*

    He gave more ps, and she moaned into his mouth.

    his hands went down and then he located her butt hole.

    A finger went in and his assault of her private was sure.

    His fingers danced in her ass like a Ballerina trying her best to impress the judges.

    As he did, legs watered down like morning dew.

    He suddenly grabbed her waist and  lifted her above his head.

    She was definitely not expecting this.

    He ced her legs in between his face and then he sped them behind his neck.

    This way, his face was buried deep in between the fleshy thickness of her thighs and then his tongue went to work.

    "Hmmm!" Erosplimented on the first lick.

    It was just as he thought. There was definitely something special about this girl. And that was why he called her the main dish.

    From the Yin energy from her thighs, he surprisingly tasted primordial energy.

    It was faint and but a trace. But Eros was once a god of the heavens. He had dwelt in Primordial energy since the day he was born.

    There was no way he would not recognize it. Even if it was not divine energy. He still knew his stuff.

    Eros greedily dug his tongue into the calling lips in between her legs as he drank the milky nectar she blessed him with.

    "Haaaaah! She moaned loudly. Her fingers dug into his head both for support and to pull him in.

    If one did not know that this was just pleasure, they would think that Eros was being choked to death.

    However, such was not the case.

    The stamina for cultivators increased the stronger they be.

    The average man could probably hold his breath for like four to five minutes if he trained hard at it.

    But Cultivators could do several times that number depending on their cultivation level.

    So it was not a problem for Eros.

    And besides, to Eros, in between her legs was life he needed.

    He was practically like fish inside water.

    As he preached the evangelism of pleasure to her pussy, he grabbed Caren''s Legs.

    Once more, he turned her over.

    She had almost passed out from all that pleasure and was resting.

    However, Eros still had enough loving to gift her.

    raised both her legs to the sky, and then he bent her legs till there were nearing touching her head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now, her still dripping pussy was saying ''Hi'' to the sky.

    he had giving attention to one Hole down there, It wouldn''t be fair if he did not give the second hole the same attention.

    The mixture of her yin and his yang energy flood down together.

    This made for an excellent lubricating mixture for her butt hole.

    He SLAPPED  his left curving dick on her pussy one more time before tracing it down to the well lubricated butt hole.

    And then, he made his glorious entrance.

    His dick stormed into her ass like the arrival of a king in his enemies castle.

    Caren had already felt the subtle call of slumber. her eyes were about to ept the invite when she felt the knock at her back door. And then the rude entrance.

    With such arge member entering her, she was supposed to scream in pain, but a moan in pleasure escaped her cringed lips.

    Her fingers dug into the bed, and she squeezed them hard.

    Once again, Eros slightly pulled out, and then he pushed in.

    The Pleasure again took her to that state of madness but did not let her fall.

    Swishy noises could be heard as he pumped into her ass hole.

    This made her pussy wet with theck of attention and jealous at her own asshole.

    The wetness strolled down, which acted continually as a lubricant for the back hole he was enjoying.

    Every pull out was apanied by a moaning intonation from when he pushed it in.

    Again and again pleasure filled the union of the three in the room.

    Eros was hard and dedicated to his multitasking.

    His tongue gave a different vor of pleasure from his Rod.

    And then came the Big Climax. All three of them reached the height of pleasure

    "HAAAAAAHHHH!!!" Both women screamed loudly.

    Even those outside wondered what was happening. These included the women that had not chosen Eros.

    After all, they knew the voices of their mates.

    Eros pumpedrge amounts of his milky godly custard into Caren''s creamy ass.

    And then he slowly  pulled it out.

    His thick cream flowed out. The pleasure was so intense that Caren passed out where she was.

    Till this moment, Xena''s legs were still wrapped around his head.

    She too had reached climax, but her legs felt reluctant to leave the pleasure of Eros''s lips.

    Carefully, Eros reached for her and helped her down.

    As he did, he carried her and walked across the room.

    He dropped her on captain Blind Eyes Table.

    As rude as this seemed, Eros had already informed Blind Eyes through their Earlier mind conversation of his intent to destroy the room with his fornication.

    Of Course the Captain was more than willing to allow Eros have his fun.

    After all, the gift Eros had gifted him was worth far more than anything in the room, or even in the entire ship.

    Eros ced her on the table.

    And then he spread her butt cheeks.

    She knew he wanted her. from the still veined erect cock, She knew he wanted her. And she him.

    She arched her ass in such a way that it emphasized the beauty of her back side.

    For a second there, Eros actually contemted which one he wanted to do first.

    Her Asshole or her pussy hole.

    Either ways, each shall get a turn.

    He grabbed her waist and pushed his stiffed rod into her virgin hole, expanding her pussy to fit the size of his very thick Rod.

    The moment Eros entered her, he could immediately feel as the shard of divinity in his soul was stirred.

    This was far different from what he had gotten from any of the other girls he had had.

    He frowned a bit. There was indeed something different about this girl.

    He pushed the rest of his member into her ass.

    the pleasure of which made her dig her fingers into the table.

    Once more, Eros started his pumping.

    As he did, he enjoyed as her butt cheeks clenched around his Pistol.

    Again and again he pumped into her, and then he gave one final pump that flooded her with his Passion.

    Both of them reached climax. However, Eros suddenly felt something ignite inside her.

    xena''s eyes became white and shone in bright white.

    And then she turned to him. Her skin also shone in different runic symbols.

    She suddenly spoke as if many voices were talking through her.

    Without anyone telling him, Eros knew this was a Prophecy...

 Chapter 56 Trouble From Old Debts

    ?Both of them reached climax. However, Eros suddenly felt something ignite inside her.

    xena''s eyes became white and shone in bright white.

    And then she turned to him. Her skin also shone in different runic symbols.

    She suddenly spoke as if many voices were talking through her.

    Without anyone telling him, Eros knew this was a Prophecy..."The time is upon us! The God of war yearns to take this world for himself," Eros Paused his pounding as he listened to her.

    "When the Stars form his War Hammer, and the Stones be one. He shall Anchor his soul to this ne and his descend shall rain blood on the earth. Kingdoms shall fall, and the waters dry into deserts. Mother''s shall deny sons and daughters father''s, all for survival. And the..."

    *p!* Eros pped his dick into her ass.

    His forceful entry made any other word she was going to stay get stuck inside her throat.

    And the grabbed her hair and pulled her neck back.

    Once more, he continued pounding into her.

    Like hammer hitting nail, his waist mmed at her behind.

    She still wanted to talk. But Eros could really care less about the prophecy.

    Once again, he gave her a hard pound and her glowing white eyes suddenly became normal again.

    ....

    Some where in another Realm, a particr god was reading out the prophecy into the mind of the mortal he had chosen through a divine mirror.

    He had only gone a few sentences when the mirror suddenly cracked and fell on the ground.

    This particr god was young looking but still had a well chiseled body. He had a hammer in one hand and a surprise on his face.

    "What happened!?" a voice asked from behind him.

    "I... I don''t know! The connection just broke," he responded.

    "BROKE!?" The voice asked from behind him, "But that''s not possible. Only a god can break a prophecy connection to a mortal. Or did another god choose this one before you?"

    The God in front of the mirror frowned as he waved his hammer and smashed it into the Mirror before him in anger.

    "Get me another mirror!" he ordered loudly.

    ....

    Meanwhile, Eros continued his pounding.

    Prophecy!? What Prophecy!?

    As much as Eros did not mind the affairs of the gods of this world.

    He really did not like being interrupted because of their stupid games with the mortals of this world.

    He had his own ns in his mind.

    A prophecy was just another god announcing the start of another game out of boredom.

    He really could not give two cares about such a thing.

    Especially not when he was in the middle of mming into such a well rounded behind.

    Eros grabbed Xena by her breasts, pulled her closer, and then mmed into her.

    "Ahhh!!! lord Eros..." She moaned from the prophecy echo like voice back into her usual voice.

    "yes! Yes!! Fuck me. Take it. take my ass."

    To Xena, nothing had changed.

    She was not aware that only a moment ago, she was about to be used as the vessel of a prophecy.

    Then again, Eros did not feel like telling her.

    "Let''s make it a bit more Exciting shall we?"

    He grabbed her waist, and then she felt something strange in her.

    To be precise, she felt as Eros member suddenly grew in size. No it was not just that.

    She suddenly felt another pration in her pussy.

    Yes! Eros was prating both her pussy and her ass at the same time.

    Xena was too high on the pleasure to look. But if she had looked, then she would have noticed that it was not one dick inside her, bit two.

    Gods were the creators of mortal bodies. No one knew how they worked more than them.

    However, no one knew how sexual organs worked like Eros.

    Creating an Extra one as a result of the goals at hand was an easy task for him.

    Especially because he had primordial energy, which was the source of everything created in the cosmos.

    Eros used both dicks. Enjoying the mixed vor of both her asshole and her Virgina.

    After a few more pumping, he emptied his passionate load into her.

    "Ahhh!!!" she also reached her climax and then slumbered on the bed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eros had both women turn by turn through out the rest of the day, and as one would expect, he cultivated with the yin energy from their bodies.

    Expecially the one he had gotten from Xena. Her''s was very unique because of the presence of primordial energy in her body and he enjoyed it.

    Eros stepped out of the Captains room the next day with the two women.

    Captain Blind Eyes was absolutely speechless. Truly one could not judge a book by its cover.

    Eros had taken both women by himself and came out a dayter with out sleep bags under his eyes.

    In fact, he looked far more refreshed than normal.

    Captain Blind Eyes did not want to believe it, but he could also sense that Eros''s soul energy had gotten stronger.

    "No! it can''t be. He must have been hiding it from me!" Captain Blind Eyes convinced himself.

    However, another question suddenly popped up in his head, "How is it possible that Eros who was of a lower cultivation level than him able to hide his soul cultivation from him?"

    However, such a question would forever remain as a question in his head.

    "Thank you!" Eros nodded at Captain Blind Eyes.

    "Oh don''t worry about it! this is smallpared to what you did for me." Both men shaked hands andughed together as Captain Blind Eyes escorted him back to his ship.

    Xena and Caren followed behind Eros.

    This was another thing Captain Blind Eyes noticed. For some reason, these women seemed to look far prettier than they did thest time he saw them.

    She shook his head at it. After all,he was using his crows eyes. Maybe it was just the reflection of the sun.

    The moment Eros came on board the ship, Commanders Half bra and Full bra ran up to him.

    Everyone was curious as to what had happened.

    However Eros only waved his hands at them, "don''t worry. it was nothing. I and Captain Blind Eyes just had a lot to catch up on."

    The ck guards leftmander Half bra''s ship and Captain Blind Eyes even gifted Commander Tender Eye''s ship to Eros.

    However before captain Blind Eyes stepped on the gangway, he passed Eros a scroll.

    "If you Ever need anything, you can contact me with that scroll. it''s directly connected to my soul Energy."

    "Huh!?" All that heard that gasped in shock.

    They all wandered how close Eros who was an ordinary baron was to the Captain.

    Eros was even handed a soul Scroll.

    Soul scrolls were used formunication purposes.

    They connected right into the soul of the person.

    Usually, those in power never liked such a thing.

    After all, one might be deep in cultivation and on the verge of a break through. But a call from a Soul scroll could interrupt such.

    This was why many people preferred sending messages with crows or Soul beasts in general.

    However, Eros was being given such an ess.

    This showed his worth in the eyes of this pirate.

    "And before I forget. Diana!" Captain Blind Eyes calledmander full bra by her name.

    "Captain Red Big Mama is still fighting off the Beast man Kingdom at sea. I remember she gave notice to all of her crew. Are you not going?"

    "Notice!?" Commander Full bra frowned. She didn''t remember getting any notice.

    However Commander full bra stepped forward, "Yes sir. I''m aware of this. But I had to hurry and first help my sister."

    Commander Half bra was aware of this, but she had engaged with a small ship she was trying to rob. The exchange was not a nice one and that was why her ship was not in the best of shape.

    And therefore she made attempts at repairs as Eros''s Estate where she also  stole metal she could melt into hercking weapons and canon balls.

    That was when she had gotten the cry for help from Commander full bra.

    "Hmmm!" Captain Blind Eyes nodded and went aboard his ship.

    immediately, he gave the signal for them to set sail.

    Eros watched as the Dead Eyes sailed away. Without a doubt, he knew that Captain Blind Eyes was not going back to that fight anytime soon.

    He was going to enter into close door cultivation because of the technique Eros had gifted him.

    "Pls! prepare a ce for these women besides my cabin."

    Eros gave out instructions. Even though he was not themander of this ship, the crew on board immediately hurried around to do what he asked them to do.

    While they talked, Jimmy suddenly ran up to Eros in a panic.

    What is it Eros asked in worry.

    "Master Eros. there is trouble at home!"

    "Trouble!?" Eros frowned.

    "Yes! it''s Baron Bolo''s. He came to the Estate for his Money. He has taken Lady Penny!"

 Chapter 57 Make Plans For A Rescue..

    ?Jimmy was a thoughtful person. After all, he was the Butler of the family. He had taken care of the Tates for a long time in his life.

    The moment Eros had decided to embark on his impulsive journey with the Pirates of the red Bra, he immediately made a soul scroll and gave it to Penny.

    It was true that the Tates rarely had visitors but then again, Lady Frostbite was back home, and even though Eros had conversed with her and even convinced her to not cause any more trouble, Jimmy did not want to take any chances.

    After all, When Ladyfrostbite had stormed into the Estate, she had threatened to take Penny and Sell her.

    This news came entirely as a surprise.

    The moment Eros heard it, his soul Pressure was instantly released into the environment.

    *Boom!*

    The st of pressure took everyone by surprise.

    This pressure was not like that of captain Blind Eyes. It did not give that oppressive might as if one was being pushed down with a boulder.

    However, that did not mean  it was easy because of his cultivation level.

    In fact, it was worse.

    Captain Blind Eyes only gave out pressure that made breathing and movement difficult.

    Eros on the other had gave out pressure that made everyone feel like they suddenly had shards of ss fill their blood streams.

    Pricking at their hearts every time it beat.

    It was pressure no one had ever felt before.

    And then it suddenly disappeared.

    It was like a knock on death''s door with a sharp exit.

    Just as quick as Eros had released it, he also took it back.

    For many, it was like an illusion, while for others, it was a touch with a nightmare.

    Eros turned to Commander half bra.

    "I need to go back!"

    Commander half bra saw the look in Eros Eyes. Even without the sharp release of soul Pressure she knew that he was worried.

    She immediately gave orders to her crew to sent sell for

    "Wait!" Commander full bra interrupted.

    "Sister!" Commander half bra raised a brow, "What is it?"

    "We can''t do that. You heard Captain Blind Eyes right. Red Big Mama sent out a summon. We have to go."

    Commander half bra paused. She had already forgotten about the Summon by her own captain.

    "Sister!?" Commander half bra pulledmander Full bra to the side to talk with her.

    "We have to help. He is the reasonmander Tender Eyes is not dancing on our dead bodies right now."

    "But you know the rules, and as it stands, Red Big Mama is fighting out at sea. If we don''t go, severe punishments will be dished out. We have been a part of this crew since we were little. I''m sure you understand what I mean."

    Just then, Eros walked forward, interrupting their conversations.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I and my family can take the Ship captain Blind Eyes left Us and leave."

    This was not a bad suggestion. At least that way, every one could go as it is important to their hearts.

    However, another problem raised its ugly head.

    "But neither you nor your family knows how to sail a boat, and definitely not a ship of that size." Commander half bra stated the obvious.

    "We will figure it out,"  Eros replied.

    "And what if a storm breaks out?" She raised her brow at him.

    This time around Eros had nothing to say.

    Eros was a god. He Had knowledge of many things but even he had to admit that sailing a ship on his own was not one of them.

    Then again, travelling worked very differently for gods.

    All they needed to do was wish to be in a particr ce and it was done.

    Unless necessary, or to enjoy the view, travelling slowly was not exactly their kind of thing.

    Eros was a veryzy god. All he did day after day was enjoy the soft feeling of Booty under his head.

    Sailing was not his kind of thing.

    Andmander half bra was right. If he forced it, and even moved the ship with his soul energy which he definitely could, what would happen if he met a storm on the way.

    The open sea was a very treacherous ce.

    Eros was strong, but what about Dan that was still passed out or Jimmy, Ngozi, and Victoria that had her legs crushed, and the two new partners he had now acquired?

    It would be too much with his current level of power.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As much as even he did not want to admit it, he needed help.

    " Sister! I have a suggestion." Commander Half spoke loudly.

    "I''ll escort the Baron back home, and then I''ll return to the battlefield after. You can go ahead of me."

    This n made sense inmander full bra''s head. However, she was not exactly okay with the idea.

    Then again, she and her entire crew owed Eros their lives.

    This favor was not even equivalent to enough pay back.

    Commander Full bra sighed lowly.

    She could see the pleading in her sister''s eyes.

    Commander Full bra andmander Half bra were not sisters by blood which was very obvious sincemander half bra was human whilemander Full bra was feline in nature. Her dominant Cat ears were out for all to see.

    However, both of them had deep-seated history and had known each other for most of their lives. Hence their sisterly bond.

    Yet,mander Full bra had to admit that this was the first time that she was seeing her younger sister excited to render help to aplete stranger.

    But the truly confusing part was that she was rendering help to a man.

    Commander Full bra suddenly pulled Commander half bra by the arm and whispered in her ear.

    "Lily, Are you alright?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well!" Commander Full bra took a sneak peek at Eros before looking back at her sister in a weird manner, "did he charm you or something?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Commander Full bra sighed and her cat ears rxed in response to her reaction.

    "Lily, you had better not have anything to do with that man. I hope you have not forgotten the Oath of the Red Bra Pirates."

    Hearing this made Commander Half Bra shback to the Adventure time she had with Eros in the Cave.

    The image of his Rod spilling out his essence on her body and her showering in it was still fresh in her memory.

    It made her blush a bit, and she had no choice but to take a step back and hide her face from Commander Full bra.

    "No! Siter its nothing like that. I''m just trying to pay back a debt that''s all," besides...*Cough!*

    " Have you seen his granddaughter, she is gorgeous."  Asmander Half bra said this, she licked her lower lips.

    "Oh!" Commander Full bra nodded in understanding and both women winked at each other like old perverts.

    It was soon concluded.

    Commander Half Bra divided her crew into two.

    Half would take two ships with the rest of Commander Full bra''s crew and Join Big Red mama in the battle against the Beastman-kingdom.

    While the other half would follow her with Commander Tender Eyes Ship back to the Tates Estate.

    Soon, the two Commanders said their farewells and went their separate ways.

    After which both boats went their separate ways.

    Commander Half bra gave orders for the ship to set sail. After which, she went to the Captain''s cabin.

    After the moment she had with Eros alone with the cave, she had been having none stop thoughts about him.

    He had upied her thoughts and her sense of reasoning was already being eaten away with shbacks of the pleasant sensation she had when she was eating on his rod.

    then again, the warning from her sister kept ying in her head.

    She signed at this. She had had a long day. Especially with all that had happened. maybe after a rest, it would be all fine.

    However, the Captain''s Cabin already had an upant.

    In fact, she entered the Cabin to see Eros engaging in extracurricr activities.

    He was boldly servicing three women at a time.

    Xena, Caren and Ngozi.

    The moment she entered the room, she paused, and her cheeks got very red.

    It was one thing to be shameless when it was just the two of them and suck him off and another thing to walk into a room and find three women on Eros.

    Xena sat on his face.

    Caren Sat on his Rod and Ngoziid by his side with his fingers inside her.

    "But...But!! Your granddaughter is in trouble have you no shame? Shouldn''t you be worried and making ns for her rescue!?"

    Commander Half bra was made speechless by what she head saw and out of all things, that was all that could justifiablye out of her mouth.

    Eros found his way out of the butt cheeks swallowing his face and looked at her, "but that is what I am doing. I''m making ns!"

 Chapter 58 Not Enough Cultivation Materials

    ?The moment she entered the room, she paused, and her cheeks got very red.

    It was one thing to be shameless when it was just the two of them and suck him off and another thing to walk into a room and find three women on Eros.

    Xena sat on his face.

    Caren Sat on his Rod and Ngoziid by his side with his fingers inside her.

    "But...But!! Your granddaughter is in trouble have you no shame? Shouldn''t you be worried and making ns for her rescue!?"

    Commander Half bra was made speechless by what she head saw and out of all things, that was all that could justifiablye out of her mouth.

    Eros found his way out of the butt cheeks swallowing his face and looked at her, "but that is what I am doing. I''m making ns!"

    Unknown to Commander Half bra, chiron was really not joking. At the moment, he was really preparing.

    It was just that his method of preparing was not wat she thought it was.

    The truth was that Eros was at the moment very very angry.

    In fact, he was so pissed off that if he did not hold his anger back, he could potentially sink this ship.

    However, he had to.

    At the time, he had made Penny stay back at the house because of safety reasons.

    And it was not from the ck Eye pirates but from Commander Half bra herself. After all, he had seen how she looked at his grand daughter like she was a piece of snack.

    he was well aware how the women of the Red Bra pirates worked.

    They always had a way of convincing young women to join them.

    He did not want such for his Grand daughter.

    Also, at the time, he was at his weakest stage.

    At that time, he did not even have a shred of cultivation, and he was at best an old man with an archive of knowledge that could not be proven useful without power.

    Penny was young, and with what he remembered from the memory of the original Eros of this body, She was well loved, and that was not only by her family but the people of his estate.

    Even though his people hated him, they still sent good prayers her way.

    Eros remembered than she would sometimes even sneak some food from the Manor to the poor people.

    She was truly the reincarnation of an angel.

    Whether it was her smile or her heart, she was absolutely beautiful.

    Eros had left her behind because he was sure that nothing wrong would befall her.

    Then again, Lady frostbite was also at home. Some one would have to watch over her.

    But now things had happened in a different way than he thought they would.

    The person that had invaded his territory was called Bolos Boroko.

    Like Eros and Lady Frostbite, he was a baron.

    He was the other Baron that Eros was owing money.

    Just like he had done fordy Frostbite, the former Eros of this body had borrowed money from a number of people for him to but the very expensive drug that could fix his Sexual problem.

    The total amount he borrowed was enough to even make a Duke frown.

    Naturally, the Former Eros had given out many promises on how he was going to repay them back with a little extra on top.

    Although this was a lie, nobles always had their own ways of doing things.

    And then the former Eros had died on top a woman.

    As one would expect, this news had spread around the kingdom like wild fire, and now, those that he was owing money wereing for his family members.

    Just like the children of a parent inherited their blessings and wealth, they also inherited their curses and debts.

    Such was the way of the world.

    Naturally, a person looking for interest to the money he borrowed out would not want to hear the possibility of a loss on that money.

    However, the person that hade this time around was not someone that was easy to handle and Eros knew this.

    Bolos Boroko might have been a baron but he had strength and qualifications of a viscount.

    He was also a very fierce individual.

    Rumors had it that he killed his own father in his teenage years for him to climb the position of Baron.

    In other words, he was a dangerous man that could even hurt his own family if the prospect of gain was before his eyes.

    People like this were the worst kind.

    They were always willing to sacrifice anything and anyone for their own greed.

    As if that was not problematic enough, Baron Bolos Boroko was a cultivator. He was a dedicated cultivator at the second stage of the soul Apostle rank.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was an entire realm ahead of Eros.

    For cultivation, after the soul disciple realm, was the soul Apostle realm, and then the soul lord Realm.

    These were called the Primary Elementary Soul Realms.

    In these Realms, one was still in touch with the material ne.

    The kind of Chaos a cultivator could cause was in rtion to how strong his soul energy was and the quality of energy that his soul cultivated.

    Although Eros had incredible quality when it came to the cultivation of energy, his realm was still very low on the spectrum of power.

    What he needed was to grow in strength.

    And that was why the moment he got on the ship, the first thing he did was to will his women into a corner for extra training.

    It was also the reason why he was having three of them at once.

    In truth, he would have not mind addingmander half bra to the mix. But it was clear by the look on her face that she was still a bit stubborn.

    And at the moment, he did not have the time to start convincing her.

    Every second and minute was opportunity he was to be using for increasing his strength.

    He still had about two days before they would reach their destination. This was time he was going to be using for cultivation.

    However, only about three hours into the cultivation session, Eros noticed a very deep seated problem.

    It was one that he had not noticed before but was slowly getting clearer.

    It was true that the beginning stages of cultivation was actually the easiest and the difficulty climbed as one improved in strength.

    This was supposed to be the natural order of things. But Eros was using a cheat code to by pass all that.

    His own problem came with the fact that the kind of power he could get from this women was bing less as he cultivated with them.

    The reason for this was because of their cultivation levels.

    When he was at a very low cultivation level, just so much as touching the boobies of a woman would make the shard of his divinity give out humming signals.

    However, he was currently balls deep in three women and the Shard of divinity was barely giving out anything.

    One was called a pervert by the shamelessness of their deeds.

    Naturally, it also meant that who so ever he was going to be doing pervasive things to should have a bit of embarrassment if not much.

    Also, it was also a known fact that only those that had something to lose could be embarrased.

    An example would be Commander half bra.

    As themander of a Pirate crew, she had a dignity to uphold.

    This was why Eros''s energy had gotten a massive leap when he had done her in the mouth.

    Also, it was her first time doing that kind of thing.

    For that reason, his power grew exponentially.

    In other words, any form of power even if it was authority could help his power grow.

    If his partners were high in cultivation or authority, it could help to see the sharp increase of his power.

    However, his current women did not fit in that category.

    If it was the first time he was having them, they was still a lot for him to get, but not anymore.

    this meant that it was either he got more women or he increased the cultivation level or power dynamic of his current women.

    As he french kissed Xena''s virginal lips, he thought hard at this and how he could improve his current predicament.

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Through out those two days back, the only time Eros stopped cultivating with his women was when he had lunch break or bathroom breaks.

    Other than that, his member remained wet through out the journey.

    On the end of the first day of the journey, Dan had woken up and had heard the news.

    Although he was angry at himself for leaving his sister behind, he could not help but remember his Granddad''s face when he had saved his life.

    Without a doubt, he knew that his grand father was going to handle things.

    Also, the Apple did not also fall far from the tree.

    Whenever Dan got the opportunity, he would sneek to watch the live show Eros and his two women presented.

    However, he was not the only one.

    As shameless as it sounded,mander Half bra would also go on some small curiosty trips to see what and how Eros was doing the three women.

    On the third day, the ship finally made it to the Tates Estate.

 Chapter 59 Grandad Is Mad!

    The Ship made it to the shores of the Tate estate in the early hours of the morning when the sun was just about rising up from its slumber.

    Immediately, Eros came down the ship with Commander Half bra and the other women.

    He had only taken a few steps into the Jetty when he paused, "Something is not right!" He nodded, "yes, something is definitely not right."

    Commander Half raised a brow at him, "you are just being paranoid old man." She frowned as she took a step forward, but he instantly held her back by her arm.

    Eros understood the look on Commander Half bra''s face. she was currently very angry with him.

    She was vexed  because of thest two days of constant pounding session that he had with other women.

    In way that even she herself could not tell why, she was jealous.

    "Listen to me," he talked in a calm tone, "it''s too quiet!"

    "what do you mean its too quiet? Everyone knows that the Tate Estate is poor. your people are probably still enjoying thefort of their beds since you don''t help with thefort of their bellies.

    *Hump*

    She wriggled out of his hold and walked away.

    However, there was suddenly a sharp sound as a arrow whistling throw the air came right for her head.

    "MOVE!!!" Eros screamed.

    *Mirage steps!*

    He used his movement technique and appeared right in front of the arrow.

    *Slush!*

    The Arrow imbedded itself on his body.

    "Its an AMBUSH!" Eros warned, and soon enough, two other arrows were fired in his direction.

    Everybody immediately took cover and hid where they could.

    However, Eros did not.

    With the Arrows imbedded in his body, he leaped into the air andnded at the first point were the Ambusherid.

    With a swing of his hands, he smacked the bow and arrow away.

    The person in a mask backed off in fear, but Eros was not going to let the threat go.

    He grabbed the person by the shirt and raised him up with a hand.

    "Please don''t hurt me! Please don''t hurt me! They made me do it!!! PLEASE!!!"

    Eros paused and then he removed the mask.

    What he saw, was not what he was expecting.

    The Ambusher was a child.

    It was a boy that looked barely the age of twelve.

    What''s more, Eros had good memory. Even though he had only passed through the Estate once, and that was before he left, he remembered seeing this face.

    Yes! this was one of his people.

    Once more, another Arrow came for him.

    He did not even look in its direction and let it enter his back.

    Commander Half bra immediately rushed in the direction of the new attacker.

    once more, she discovered something she was not expecting.

    This time around, it was a Pregnant woman.

    "Who put you up to this?" Eros asked the boy.

    "Its The soldiers my lord. They said who ever brings your head gets a bag of rice to feed them and their family, and one gold Coin."

    "Which soldiers?" Eros Asked.

    "I don''t know them my lord. They just came here some days ago. They took your Manor and dered it their own."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eros nodded, "and what kind of gs or Insignia were they wearing?"

    The boy described it, and Eros frowned.

    Without a doubt, he knew who it was that started this. After all, Every Noble with and to rule had his own Insignia under the g of the Kingdom.

    He dropped the boy down gently on the ground.

    Eros was not angry at the boy. His anger was directed towards the former Eros of this body that could not take care of his own people. And now, Baron Bolos could even so much as buy their loyalty to their own Estate lord with amon bag of rice.

    Surely, Eros knew that his people did not like him much and this was just a friendly push down for them to show their hate.

    But they truly could not be med.

    It was his fault.

    He waved his hand and a gold coin appeared from inside the storage ring carrying all the treasure he had gotten from Commander Tender eye.

    he ced the gold coin in the boy''s hand. "keep this one for effort." he patted the boy''s head.

    The boy could not believe what he was seeing. His eyes literally reflected the gold coin.

    "Now run along and go get your family something to eat."

    The boy nodded gave his thanks and ran away.

    Eros did the same thing for the pregnant woman and et her go too.

    "Granddad!" Dan called out.

    "yes," Eros Replied with a smile on his face.

    "Why did you let them go? Even though they tried to kill you, you still let them go?"

    Eros giggled a bit, "Don''t worry son, those guys are not the enemy. We will soon meet the enemy!"

    Dan nodded in understanding.

    "Granddad there is still one more thing."

    "And what is that?"

    Dan pointed to the Arrows that were imbedded in Eros''s body.

    Eros ughed as he waved his hand and all the arrows fell off.

    Surprisingly, once they fell off, the wounds closed on the spot.

    As they moved towards the Manor, they were ambushed eight different times. All of whom Eros discovered were actually his own people.

    This was really disheartening to know as a leader.

    All of them, he gave a coin of gold and let them go.

    Finally, they got to the manor.

    What Eros saw incited his anger so much.

    His gs had been burnt and Baron Bolos g was put up.

    The Manor gates had been destroyed and he could see the heads of two guards and three of his old maids ced on spikes in front of his gate.

    All because of some little money that he borrowed.

    Even Eros could tell that this was just a little too far.

    No! This was going too far.

    In his anger, his Soul pressure was released into the environment, and for a moment, everyone could feel the already morning coolness drop several degrees.

    Eros took the first the first step forward and the earth under his feet cracked as wide as ten meters around him. It was like a spider web with him in the center.

    He took the next step and it was the same thing.

    Dan suddenly had a feeling of the forthing chaos, "Granddad is angry!"

 Chapter 60 Money On The Mind...

    At a grand hall within the manor, a soldier was enjoying himself as he mounted ady. This poor woman was one of the maids of this manor.

    As he humped her, the other soldiers drank bottles of wine and praised him extensively.

    They would shout his name and call him names like Stallion and Mother Fucker!

    Some of the other soldiers enjoyed meals on a big broad table.

    At the edge on a pedestal, a man sat on a sit obviously different from the rest and usually reserved for the head of the estate when he was receiving guests.

    In front of him was Lady Frostbite.

    She looked at him with a frown on her face, and her hands on her hips.

    "Captain Bulk, you are one of the captains of lord Bolos. Surely you know that what you are doing is against the traditions of the state. you are desecrating the house of a noble lord of the Almace kingdom. I insist that you stop your barbaric acts and return Lady Penny at once."

    Captain Bulk turned slightly in her direction. As his name implied, he was a very Bulky man.

    His size and stature was easy to spot even through his chain mill armour.

    He had a full bearded face and a malicious-looking scar cut across his face diagonally.

    "Lady Frostbite!" he gave a not-so-light chuckle. "This is not the Frostbite Estate, and the lord of this Manor has fled in fear of my Lord''s debt! I have been told to take it as I see fit. And this is how I see fit!"

    He waved his hand and a goblet of wine was brought to him by a soldier. "Besides, lord Bolos has already taken Lady Penny. I hear he has fine ns for her."

    he rose to his feet and raised the goblet to the soldiers.

    Everyone cheered as they raised their goblets to him.

    Hearing this made Lady Frostbite frown.

    Eros had not told her anything about his impulsive trip, and she had only gotten word of it from Penny. He was not supposed to be gone longer than a week. However, Lord Bolos hade for his debt.

    Naturally, Lady Frostbite was not touched. Firstly, she owed no debt, and she came from a powerful Baron Family.

    However, Penny was a different matter entirely.

    As a noble woman, the price on her head would well be twice the amount Eros borrowed.

    Captain Bulkyughed loudly as he brought the Goblet to his lips. No one was more d like he was, after all, this manor was left in his care by his Baron. If he did well, it might potentially be left to him.

    Just then, as they enjoyed themselves, a wave of soul pressure that made the hair on the back of their necks stand washed through them.

    It was so intense that captain bulk spat out the wine in his mouth.

    The wave of soul pressure was so thick that it corrupted the taste of wine in his mouth.

    He was not the only one that suddenly felt disgust. All the soldiers too.

    "All of you to the GATES!!!"

    ......

    As Eros approached the manor gates, his soul pressure could be felt all around like the descent of a thousand des.

    Even the blowing wind seemed to rise to his arrival.

    the morning sun suddenly hid itself behind a cloud.

    Even before he reached the gates those inside could already feel the pressure.

    Two soldiers in knight Chain mill armor ran out of the gates.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hey! who are..."

    *SHUSH!*

    The first Soldier already had his throat sliced, stopping what so ever he was going to say next.

    And then Eros Passed by the second Soldier.

    It was like he was taking a stroll in a garden.

    All the second Soldier had felt, was the wind pass him by.

    He immediately reached for his sword, but as he did, he noticed his hand did not respond tomands. And then he looked on the ground.

    At first it was his fingers that fell like ripe mangoes from a tree. And then his wrists followed. After which his elbows, shoulders and in that other, he was disserted at the joints.

    His body fell like Domino tiles.

    Eros did not even look at him as he walk towards the gate.

    This was still his home.

    he did not bash into it like a raging bull.

    rather, he opened it gently.

    In front of him,were soldiers with Crossbows.

    They were lined around him in a perfect semi-circle.

    Behind them, was Captain Bulk. And far off behind was Lady frostbite.

    She watched what was going on from a very safe distance.

    "Who are you!?" Captain Bulk asked in a stern voice.

    Hearing those words made Eros so angry that veins appeared on his forehead. "You invade my home and now you ask me, ''who I am''. Surely, you are mistaken!"

    "Lord Eros!" Lady Frostbite called out from Behind.

    "Eros!?" Captain Bulk frowned once he heard that name. However, his frown soon turned into a smile.

    "So you are the famous broke lord of debts! You are a noble by birth, and so I''ll only say this once. My lord has taken this Manor and its estate as payment for the debt you owe. leave now and never return. This is the only kindness I can show you."

    Eros suddenly turned as if he was going out through the gate. However, instead of leaving, he closed it and even locked it with the bolts.

    "kindness!?" Eros chuckled a bit, "it is I who is to show kindness. Normally, I would give warnings and share my infinity mercy for who ever would want out of this mess. However," he waved his hands and gold coins from the spatial storage ring appeared in his hands.

    "You have turned my people against me and have desecrated my home. Surely, you won''t mind if I wash the filth with your blood. You want your money, I''ll send you with it to the afterlife."

    Eros moved and a gold coin in between his finger was flicked in the air.

    *PIUUUP!*

    The coin shot through the air like a bullet from a muzzle and embedded itself on the wall behind the head of a soldier.

    Everybody subconsciously looked at the gold coin on the wall. It was stained with blood and white brain matter.

    "Don''t worry, I''m going to help you with the money on your mind!" Eros Flipped yet gain another gold coin...

 Chapter 61 No One Likes Failed Investments...

    As the gold coin tumbled in the air, all eyes remained on it.

    Before the coin even came down, Eros used his walking stick as a bat against the coin.

    *SWOOUSH--CHUNK!*

    Once again, another unfortunate victim was sent ahead of time to the underworld.

    Captain Bulk saw this in his boiling anger, he no longer cared that Eros was a noble, "FIRE!"

    He ordered.

    The arrows released.

    *MIRAGE STEPS!!!*

    Eros used his movement technique. Since thest time he used it, he had grown very far in strength.

    The Eros back on the ship or even the ck Ind was a far different Eros from the one that was here.

    All the iing Arrows seemed to slow down in mid air.

    It was almost as if their speed had be a crawl before his eyes.

    This was just how fast he was moving and his mind was calcting things.

    Arrows!? what a joke. Even if it had been bullets, Eros would have still treated them as such.

    The many benefits that using Primordial Energy allowed him were many times off the charts ofmon reasoning.

    Eros moved. Effortlessly, he moved in between the arrows. Charging through their narrow gaps.

    As he did, Gold coins appeared in his hands from the spatial ring.

    One after another, he embedded them with his rich and original Primordial energy.

    Sending out shots at every head that entered his sight.

    By the time the arrows had reached the wall behind Eros''s former position, the soldiers all had gold coins in their skulls.

    Like a crowd sitting down after a standing ovation, the soldiers fell on after the other to the ground.

    Only a few minutes, they had been at the pinnacle of enjoyment and bliss. Enjoying the gratification of having an easy win, and now, they were all dead.

    All of them were dead except two people.

    One of them was a regr soldier. Eros had kept him alive intentionally, and the second one was captain Bulk.

    Captain bulk looked around himself in obvious shock. He could not believe what he was seeing. Rather, he did not want to believe it.

    Sometimes, the shock of reality was too much for one to handle.

    Surprisingly, he was not the only one that was shocked by this.

    Lady frostbite had been observing what was happening from a corner wall.

    She had watched as the old man that had borrowed money from her and then pretended to have died caused total chaos in the lives of the unfortunate soldiers that had abused his home.

    Just like many, she had heard the rumours that Eros was not a cultivator, and truly, she was thinking of just sending word back home for her soldiers toe and lend a hand.

    However, Eros had floored almost thirty soldiers on his own. And all he had used as a weapon was mere gold coins.

    All their years of training with the de, and in the end, they died by the ''Money!''

    As she watched him make holes in the head of every soldier, she could not help but swallow slightly as her teeth bit down on her lower lip.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This had been an instinctive reaction of hers. She herself had not noticed this. She had also not noticed that she had tightened her legs.

    "You know, raising good children is never easy," as Eros spoke, he slowly advanced towards Captain Bulk, "giving them a lot of love and care, and support. Not to talk Validation, Again and again, is a great investment. In fact, it is the greatest investment there is. There is no gold or silver or precious stone that couldpete with all those years in a child''s life."

    Eros paused in front of the captain.

    Size-wise, Eros was as tall man''s chest. However, Captain bulk felt as if he was not the one looking down on Eros but the other way around.

    This greatly vexed him.

    However, Eros could care less about his feelings. He continued his speech. Even though he knew it would have no effect on this guy, he still talked either way. He just really wanted to vent his vex.

    "Have you ever met a merchant before? those guys are the greatest at investments. They can take great risks and go to great lengths just to enjoy the fruits of it in theirter years." Eros did not even have the Captain in his eyes as he spoke.

    Instead of looking at the captain''s face, he was looking at the ground.

    This greatly vexed captain Bulk.

    He was a very proud man. He had enjoyed his position for a long time, and he was very respected. However, Eros had not only killed his men but had also looked down on him.

    "How dare you look down on ME!"

    he reached for his sword and his soul energy went out in all directions.

    Eros was strong but Captain Bulk could feel it.

    yes! his own cultivation was higher than Eros''s. He raised his big broad sword high in the air.

    Instantly filling it with soul energy, and then he brought in down in a diagonal hack for Eros.

    However, moments before the sword would reach the baron, Eros suddenly and slowly looked up.

    His eyes and that of the Captain met in ce.

    The sword paused only two inches from Eros''s body.

    *nk!*

    The broad sword suddenly fell to the ground and so did Captain Bulk on his knees.

    Tears slowly fell from his eyes, as he muttered lowly, "ple...se! please... for... forgive me!"

    Eros ced a hand on the man''s head, "where is my Granddaughter!?"

    Captain Bulk stuttered a little, "she... she was taken by Baron Bolos. He ns to use her as a gift to the Viscount on his oing birthday party."

    The moment Eros heard those words his anger was sharply disyed in the Soul energy that oozed out of his body.

    Captain Bulk was the closest to Eros and noticed this. "Please, spare me. I... I was only doing the wish of my Baron!"

    "Hmmm!" Eros nodded, "I know! it''s not your fault." Eros patted him gently on the head, "do you remember that thing I told you about investments?"

    Captain Bulk nodded like a pecking chicken.

    "Good! unfortunately for you, I hate Looses!"

    Eros lifted his hand and patted Captain Bulk one more time.

    *SPLASH!*

    Captain Bulk was instantly smashed into...

 Chapter 62 First Taste Of Revenge

    The captain was smashed into a pull of blood and paste. like a cockroach that was mistakenly stepped upon and a passerby on the walk way.

    In this manner, Captain bulk was sent on an early visit to his ancestors.

    This scene had nearly made Lady Frostbite jump from her boots.

    She was from a family of warriors and ever since  she was little, she had the privilege of killing and sewing people get killed.

    The sight of dead bodies was not new to her.

    As a noble, slicing and cutting of heads happened nearly every week.

    There was always some thief from the market ce that needed to be punished for the people to learn from.

    But this was the first time she had seen death like this.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that Eros had smashed the Captain like a bug.

    The captain''s body had been smashed and his blood went in all directions, messing the ce up.

    However, the blood had some how managed to not stain his body.

    The entire manor had suddenly gone silent.

    If a pin fell now, it would have most likely echoed.

    Eros turned to the Manor gate and waved his hand.

    A wave of soul energy shot for the door and the locks opened up.

    "You cane in now!"

    Hearing the signal, Dan,mander half bra, Jimmy and the other pirates entered into the manor.

    They all had their weapons out.

    However, when they came in, except one soldier that Eros had left standing and alive, all the others were dead.

    At the moment, the soldier could not stop panicking in his boots.

    He had already peed himself and even though it was still morning, he was soaked in sweat.

    Seeing that they was nothing to do, they lowered their weapons.

    However, Dan suddenly caught sight of the current pasty look of the former captain Bulk.

    Instantly, he vomited to the side.

    It was really too much for him to stomach.

    Jimmy immediately handed him a handkerchief.

    "I want this mess cleaned up, and bring that soldier to the hall." Eros spat out orders into the air.

    Although he had not been specific with whom the order was meant for, a lot of the pirate women had rushed to do as he ordered.

    Eros walked through the corpses on the ground.

    Without looking behind, he walked into the Manor building. In front of the door, was Lady Frostbite.

    Eros Paused in front of her and gave her a bright, nice and enchanting smile.

    With the way he smiled, one would not believe that this good looking old man had justmitted a massacre only moments ago.

    "Fair Lady Frostbite, how have you been fairing these past days? I really hope my matters with Lord Bolos have not upset our agreed upon arrangement. Have you beenfortable?"

    She was speechless for words, and the nk look on her face said it all.

    A lot of things had happened. His Estate had been attacked, and his people rebel against him, and what Eros was most concerned about was whether she wasfortable.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It sounded both sweet and oblivious in her head.

    Subconsciously, she nodded slowly.

    "Good!" he nodded, "well, if you''ll excuse me for a bit, I have matters that need my immediate attention at the moment. I''ll be with you once I''m done."

    Eros walked into the main hall.

    The moment he entered, he saw the elderly maid that was being raped in a corner.

    She had tears in her eyes and she sobbed lowly.

    Eros sighed. He removed his Tunic, walked up to her and used it to cover her nakedness.

    She fidgeted a bit.

    "Shush!!! don''t worry, it''s only me!"

    she raised her head and saw his face.

    Immediately, she leaned into him as she cried lowly.

    "I''m sorry my Lord! I...I" she stammered as she found the words too difficult toe out her mouth,  " I... couldn''t do... anything!!! They took Lady Penny..."

    Eros held her gently as she cried on him.

    This was one of the old maids that had been with him for many years.

    She had also taken care of Penny and Dan for many years.

    Eros could not help but be moved by her care. Even though she had been beaten,  physically abused to the point of rape, she still worried more about Penny that had been taken away.

    Eros was angry, and it really took a lot for him to hold back his anger and primal need to cause chaos.

    After all, his was the wrath of a god.

    Just then, the pirates came into the room with  thest soldier in toll.

    Eros patted the elderly woman on the head, "don''t worry, I''ll get her back, and I''ll get all of them. But before that," he waved his hand and a Long knife appeared from the treasures in the ring.

    "I want you to start with this one." Eros stood up and pointed to the soldier.

    Yes! Eros knew. And that was why he had left this particr soldier alive.

    While he approached, he had felt it from his soul energy as it went around the ce, sending information to him about all that was happening inside the manor.

    He knew that it was this man that had been drinking and celebrating while he abused the old woman.

    Eros knew how the human mind worked.

    For some people, a valuable currency, was not wealth, but loyalty.

    This elderly woman had shown hers.

    He was going to give her the opportunity at vengeance.

    Eros put the de in her hands and pointed to the man, "don''t worry! my soul energy is holding him in ce. Your mates were killed by scum like this. I want you to take..."

    Eros had not even finished talking before she rushed with the knife for the man''s throat.

    "Slush!"

    The knife went through his throat and out the other side like it was going through butter.

    With her rage and anger, she looked the dying man that had abused her in the eyes.

    However, she was not satisfied...

 Chapter 63 Ice Cream Is Nicer With Sprinkles...

    The elderly maid looked into his eyes and stabbed him.

    But she was not done. She pushed him down 0on the ground. Over and over and over again, she decorated his chest with more holes than necessary as she did, she kept on mentioning the names of the other maids that were killed as a result of this hostile takeover.

    Whether it was the pirates, Dan or even Eros, they all watched her as she took revenge for those she loved.

    After she was done, the knife fell from her hand. By now, her face and even the tunic that Eros used to cover her body was filled with blood.

    Eros nodded to her and then he went to the sit at the end of the room.

    This was the lords sit. It was also the sit that Captain bulk had been enjoying before.

    As he sat, they all walked forward towards him.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, as lord of this estate, it brings me great pleasure to say this. We are going to war."

    .....

    A few dayster, in a manor three times bigger than Eros''s, a dinner table almost twenty meters long was decoratedvishly, disying the beauty of the wealth of this ce.

    The table wasid with white clean sheets that stretched from one end to the other.

    There were old-fashioned silver candle holders every few meters to brighten the ce.

    There were all kinds of foodid on the table. The food was so much that it could as well feed a squad of hungry men after a battle.

    At one end of the table, was a brutish-looking man. Even though he was in his noble''s tunic, the fine and clean clothing did little to cover up his brutish nature.

    he ate the chicken leg in his hands and the crunching sounds of his meal could be heard echoing off the walls.

    Not far from him on either side, were two men and a woman. All of which were his children.

    regardless of how their father ate, it did not bother them. They were long used to it.

    As a family, they dined andughed together.

    However, a guard pulled a woman in a white dress along and pushed her into the dining room.

    The moment she entered, the mouring at the table entered an immediate pause.

    How couldn''t it? The incredible presence of the person that had been thrown into the room was an incredible one.

    She was dressed elegantly in a simple silk dress that was tight at her torso and then flowing outwards at her waist.

    It was just a simple dress, but with the way it looked on her, she might has well have been a miracle that had stumbled into the room.

    Her blond hair still slightly wet coiled loosely downwards. Adding an extrayer of charm to her appearance.

    If that was not enough, this silk dress allowed the privilege of showing some of her jade-like fair skin, leading down to the slight peeping of her cleavage.

    She looked around at the people at the table and she frowned tightly.

    Even though she was pouting in her disgust and annoyance, her appearance still made even the head of the table pause as he ate.

    Yes! this beautifully enchantingdy was none other than Penny who was Ero''s Granddaughter and stood the moment, she stood before Baron Bolos and the rest of the Baroko family.

    The baron gently stood to his feet. He wiped his fingers on a cloth and then he approached her.

    This was a very big and brutish-looking man.

    He was even almost twice the size of his captain Bulk.

    before his presence, she looked quite small.

    His mouth widened in a smile that showed some of his yellowing-looking teeth.

    He stretched a hand like a gentleman.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Penny did not want to take his hand, but she suddenly felt a slight bit of his spiritual pressure, obviously urging her.

    Reluctantly, she took his hand and he led her to sit at the table. A sit not so far from his own that had been reserved for her.

    Like the gentleman that he was, he brought out the seat and the moment she sat, he tucked her in gently.

    After wards, he went to his own seat.

    "Lady penny! I know it doesn''t look like it, but I want you to feel more like a guest than a prisoner here."

    He Offered her a piece of chicken on his fork. Much like a man would do his lover.

    There was no debating on the matter. she opened her mouth and the moment his fork left her mouth..

    *SPIT!*

    She spat it back in his face.

    One of the Bran''s eye twitched in his attempt to hold back his annoyance. The baron cracked a faint wicked smile.

    He picked the piece of chicken that was now stuck to his face, and then he ced it in his mouth.

    The art made Penny frown deeper, and her disgust for this man climbed several notch.

    He suddenly smiled, "Lady penny! please eat something. The Viscounts birthday is in two weeks time, I don''t want you looking like a rat''s offering before the Viscount."

    However, penny stubbornly pushed the te of food away.

    "My Granddad ising and he is going to take me back!"

    The moment those words left her mouth, Baron Bolos and his children burst into loudughter at the table.

    Even the soldier that had brought her into the room and stood at the entrance could not help but crack a smile. After all, all of them knew Eros.

    A man''s reputation usually precedes him.

    Eros''s reputation was not at all a good one.

    "Yes! of course he will," one of Baron Bolos''s son''smented, "And then he wille and fake death at our doors."

    "Hahahaha!!!" Everyoneughed hard at the table. this included the Baron.

    Just then, a guard walked into the room, "Parcels from Baron Eros Irond Tate for the Baron!"

    Immediately those words were heard, theughter in the room slowly died down.

    And then some men brought in three chest-sized boxes into the room.

    The guard that had made the announcement walked up to Baron Bolos and handed him an Envelope.

    Baron Bolos opened the envelope. It read: "Ice cream is nicer with Sprinkles. This is double what I owe you, and some more!!!"

    Baron Bolos frowned a bit. He had no idea what ''Ice cream'' was, but he sure understood the remaining part of the simply letter.

    He smiled widely, "you see! only a little encouragement and your Coward of a grandfather as brought me what he owes!"

    Baron Bolos nodded to his son and the first Chest was opened.

    However, what he saw took him by surprise and as he backed away from it, the contents of the chest fell to the ground.

    "AHHHHH!!!"

    Baron Bolos''s daughter screamed in horror.

    How couldn''t she? After all, the content of the treasure chest was copper coins and some human dried-up heads...

 Chapter 64 The Small Win That Changed Everything...

    Back in the Tate Estate, Eros enjoyed a cup of tea on the balcony as he enjoyed the morning sunrise.

    This was a habit that he had developed over the years in his former life as a professor of Psychology.

    For him, morning coffee was always the best.

    however, there was no such opportunity to get coffee in this world, and he could not settle for wine or booze in the morning. He had no choice but to transfer his love of coffee to tea.

    As the warm ray of such shine stained his skin, the warm liquid also stained his throat.

    The mixture of both, was divinely satisfying.

    Down below, he could see the Pirate women working. It had been two days since Eros came back with them.

    Apart from killing the intruders in his home, he had to refurbish the entire ce.

    Just then, Dan walked over to the balcony too.

    He also had a cup of tea in his hands.

    "Granddad, do you think what you did by sending those heads will anger Baron Bolos!?"

    Eros gave a slight smile, his eyes still on the work being done below to clear out the Manor, "definitely! It will definitely piss him off."

    Dan''s eyes widened up a bit, "But doesn''t that mean that Penny will..."

    "Don''t worry about Penny sport! Baron Bolos would not dare do anything to her. He ns on gifting her to the Viscount for his uing birthday. Over the past few years, he has fallen a bit short on the graces of the Viscount even though he formerly used to be his favorite. He ns to be on the Viscount''s good graces. He would not allow even a hair on her heade to harm. In fact, Penny might be living her best life yet!"

    Dan turned to his grand father, "are you sure?" his intonation was low, and even though Eros had reassured him, one could still hear the worry at the base of his voice.

    "Of course I am!" Eros patted his head.

    Just then, there was the sound of dishes falling to the ground.

    Dan''s ears were not sharp enough to capture them. Then again, it was not near, but Eros had his body continually baptized by Celestial Energy.

    His senses were top notch.

    After the falling of dishes, he could hear panting, and then low groaning moans of pain, and even low sobs after.

    "Hmmm!" he turned around, "excuse me sport. something needs my attention."

    Following the sound he had heard, he walked across the hallway to a particr room at the end of the passage.

    He stopped at the door. It was partially opened.

    Through the not-sorge gap, he could see inside the room.

    The sight of what he saw made him sigh.

    After all, he had almost forgotten about her.

    It was Victoria. She was the same person he had saved from the ck Inds. At the time, she had her legs crushed by a boulder, effectively crippling her for life.

    Eros had brought her because of her tenacity for life.

    Later, he had heard her story from Commander half bra, and how she was betrayed by her own brother.

    It was a really sad story and now, she had no one in the world, and also had no one to turn to.

    At the moment, she was heavily bandaged for most of her body, especially her legs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She had been trying to reach a side table that had some food and drinks from her bed.

    However, the difficulty of reachingy in the pain she felt in her body and the fact that her sses had been damaged badly from her time in the ck inds.

    She ended up falling by the side of the bed, and the contents of the table also fell. Of course some of it was on her.

    Tears fell from her eyes, and she sobbed at her predicament.

    Eros thought it was pitiful sight.

    And it was indeed.

    He watched for a while, but then all she did was sob.

    He sighed at this, and just when he was about to walk away, he saw something that surprised him.

    Regardless of her fall and the pain she felt, she suddenly pulled herself forward.

    On her tear-stained face, he could see the pain and hate morphed into a determined look to reach the te of food that had half its content on the ground.

    Again and again, she pulled herself with her hands.

    From her struggle, he could see as some of the bandages on her body got stained with blood from her injuries that had not healed properly.

    Yet, Eros did not step in to help.

    This was one battle that no one could help her with.

    This was one struggle she had to do on her own.

    Pull by pull, she struggled until she finally made it.

    She smiled cheerfully as she dug her fingers in the bowl and enjoyed the meal.

    Even though half of it had spilt on the ground or the fact that it was just a te of food, it was for her, a win.

    *CLAP!*CLAP!*CLAP!*

    Eros pped continually as he entered the room.

    "Incredible performance. Absolutely incredible!!!"

    Victoria immediately turned. She was surprised to see who it was.

    "If you had given up here, I would have also given up on you. One only deserves help when giving up is not an option. Failure is not the problem. It''s giving up that really pisses me off."

    Eros had a bright smile on his face.

    He stretched his hand, "What one would do with the little that he has, is the same as he will do with much. Victoria, join my house!" Eros said this with a confident look on his face.

    However, all he got in return was a face that morphed from deep red blush to an out right scream.

    She threw the te of food at him.

    "GET OUT!!!"

    It was only now that Eros remembered that although a good part of her body was bandaged, she had been crawling on the ground butt naked...

 Chapter 65 Baron, We Are Hungry!

    *CRASH!*

    Easily, Eros dodged the flying te of food and it smashed into the wall.

    However, he was a gentleman.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!!" He apologized and backed off slowly.

    Victoria grabbed the nket to cover herself up.

    But just when Eros was about to close the door behind him, he suddenly heard her low sobbing.

    He took half a step back and peeped into the room.

    There she was. Squeezing hard at the nket on her chest.

    Her shoulders shook gradually as her tears fell none stop.

    Eros was one sensitive in both mind and body to the concerns of a woman.

    Without anyone telling him, he could feel the aura of genuine pain oozing out of her.

    This was heartbreak that foundationally came from being betrayed and lost in the world.

    Suddenly, Victoria felt a hand around her shoulder, and then with a little tug, he pulled her into his embrace.

    At first, this took her by surprise.

    However, this hand and thisforting manly chest hade at just the right time.

    She hurt so much that she thought she would run insane.

    It was like a rope was used to tie the beating organ in her chest and was pulled forcefully by a war horse.

    Eros stayed with her for more than thirty minutes. Doing nothing but letting her empty her heart of the pain inside.

    After all, the only person she had ever truly called family in the world had used and betrayed her.

    Truthfully, a part of her might have already given up on life.

    However, she did not know why she still struggled.

    Maybe it was because she had always struggled against everything since she was little, like her parent''s decision to make her a merchant when she wanted to be a schr.

    Or the fact that she nearly never had any friends since she was little, and had to stick to thefort of her solitary mind.

    However, she suddenly found a bit favor in her brother''s eyes, and now, she discovered that it was all a lie.

    As Erosforted her, his fingers slowly stroked her back.

    Back and forth they went. And then at her waist.

    After a while, Victoria did not know why, but she could feel a tickling sensation in her body that flowed down to between her legs.

    She suddenly took notice of Eros''s manly smell.

    And then unwittily, her fingers grabbed at his Tunic, and she did not know why, but she felt the need to sink deeper inside his chest.

    Almost as if thefort to her painy deep inside him.

    It was only the two of them in this room. The atmosphere was somewhat right for such an exploration.

    slowly, his fingers traced her waistline, and down below.

    Deeper, she leaned into him.

    Right now, there was nothing more that she needed thanfort. A brief but convincing escape from her hurt.

    She needed to relieve and Eros was pushing the right buttons.

    For Victoria, she was very new to this.

    Although that did not mean that she was ignorant about the rtions between a man and a woman.

    It was just that experience was quite different from the words and pictures she had seen in books.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sensation was also different, and the connection felt Ethereal.

    Slowly, she could feel the moistness flow from her legs.

    till this moment, Eros had not yet made home with his preying fingers.

    All they did was trek along her waistline and down a but cheek.

    Slowly, he traced her bandaged skin all the way to her thighs.

    And in response, her legs slightly opened up on their own.

    And then some more. An unspoken permission to let him take her from the point of sorrow to thend of pleasure.

    The nket over her body slowly fell. revealing her not-so-big boobs.

    Although parts of it were bandaged, it still made or weird attractive sight.

    Eros''s fingers continued their audacious journey. Finally, the price was but an inch away.

    *bang!*

    Dan suddenly rushed into the room. "Granddad, we have a problem. No!  a ton of problems."

    Dan Paused. clearly, he was seeing what he knew he was seeing.

    Victoria''s face suddenly became a tomato.

    "AHHHAHHHHA!!!" She screamed, chasing both Dan and Eros out of the room.

    *SLAM!*

    She mmed the door behind them in annoyance.

    Dan scratched his head, "I''m sorry Granddad. I did not know that...erm," he smiled sheepishly, "you were busy!?"

    Erosughed Heartily.

    "Don''t worry boy! its alright. Things happen. So what was this thing that you wanted to tell me?"

    Dan''s face suddenly became serious, "Its the people. They are outside the manor. They are demanding for your head."

    "Huh!?" Eros rose a brow to this, "My head!?"

    "Yes!"

    ? "And Why is that?"

    "The Estate was already not doing well, and then the soldiers of Baron Bolos took the remaining little that they had left. At the moment, they are hungry, broke and very angry."

    Eros Sighed at this.

    He had been very bothered about Penny''s situation that he had even forgotten about his own people.

    Truly, the former Eros of this body was a terrible leader. His people were unnecessarily poor, and on top of that, they were usually extorted by pirates and thieves.

    In fact, Eros thought it was a miracle that the citizens of the estate had note for his life a long time ago.

    they must have not had enough for a long time that they just somehow got used to it along the line.

    They got used to being poor.

    This was an unfortunate thing.

    And now, even the little they had was taken away.

    As it stood, Winter was fast approaching. Without food, they would not survive the unforgiving harsh blessings of the most dreaded time of the year.

    Eros frowned tightly, "let''s go outside!"

    As both of them left, Victoria gently opened her door.

    Just now, she had heard the conversation between the two...

 Chapter 66 Visit From A Trouble Maker

    The manor was designed in a such a way that allowed for him to see what was happening outside the gates from his Balcony.

    It was just Dan had reported.

    Outside were men and women of the Estate.

    They looked angry. some of them carried pitch forks, and some others carried sticks.

    Eros sighed at this.

    At the Manor gate, were some of the pirate women trying to hold the gates from being broken down.

    Eros signalled for them to allow it.

    Immediately, the people rushed into his manor.

    They screamed their need for Eros''s head.

    However, the moment they entered, they met something else.

    in front of them were pirate women with guns and swords pointed at them.

    Some of the women were already very willing to dive into attacking.

    The Mob saw this, and they were threatened.

    After all, these were not just warrior women. but pirates.

    They made their living by stealing and ughtering.

    Just then, they was a shout from within the mob.

    "We are hungry. we want your head!!"

    Those words reignited the already dying fire in the eyes of these hangry mob, and regardless of what they saw before them, they wanted to attack.

    One of them threw his pitch fork at a pirate woman. However, just before it would hit, Commander half bra stepped in , and defended with her sword, and just in time too.

    However, this excited the anger of the pirate women.

    "Ahhh!!!" they screamed and rushed to attack.

    "DROP YOUR WEAPONS!!!"

    Eros used a technique of his.

    *Alpha presence!*

    His Alpha presence was far stronger than it used to be.

    Especially because he had gotten a lot stronger over the past few days.

    Dan stood by his Grand father.

    From the balcony, it was a weird sight to see men and women that were packed with rage and the zeal for blood to suddenly pause in their steps.

    Some of them even went straight to their knees.

    And all of it had happened by the word of Eros''s mouth alone.

    Eros squit his eyes. "Are you going toe out, or do you want me to bring you out myself?"

    There was total silence. no one responded to his words.

    "Hmmm! since that''s how you want it..." Eros moved one minute he was on the balcony, and next thing anyone knew, he was within the Mob.

    All they had seen were after images of his movements.

    Eros grabbed an old man by his neck and lifted him up to the sky.

    Everyone was taken back by this.

    "So you are the one that is causing problems in my estate."

    The old man choked, but still managed to talk a little, "what are you doing!? How can a Baron attempt to take the innocent life of his own citizen?"

    Eros smiled, "I could have agreed with you. but that would have been true if only you were a citizen of my Estate."

    Eros ced a hand on the man''s face, and pulled fiercely.

    "What are you doing? are you trying to kill me. No don''t do that! No!! No!!!"

    However, the sight that everyone was expecting was not what happened.

    Eros peeled off the man''s face, and behold, there was another face within.

    This meant that the first face was nothing but a mask he ced on his face.

    "Who are you!? and what are you doing on my estate!?" Eros asked.

    The manughed in a shrike irritating manner, "I am the one known as Hundred faces!"

    Eros frowned, but he could easily understand what was going on.

    This Man was sent over to cause unrest in his Estate.

    He was most likely the one that rose this mob of people against their Baron. Using their hunger as fuel for their anger.

    when the mob came, he was the person that shouted from behind.

    Eros was thebination of two souls from a different world.

    one of which was a Psychologist professor.

    Before him, the human nature was like an open book.

    He had clearly seen when the mob entered and the fire in their eyes quench when they saw the pirate women that had always bullied them.

    However, with a few words from this man, they were roused once more.

    This was a social tactic to achieve a personal aim.

    One that a lot of Rebellious freedom fighters had used many times.

    To top it up, the man was smart enough to have hidden within the mob.

    Apparently, he must have done this a number of times.

    He even knew how to hide himself.

    Without a doubt, once things go south, he was  going to exit in the midst of the chaos.

    "So Baron Bolos sent you!?" Eros asked.

    Hundred faces chuckled lowly, "I won''t say anything." he had a cocky smile on his face.

    Apparently, his job description prepared him for such a scenario. He would not talk who sent him.

    Hundred faces, suddenly bit on a pill in his mouth and swallowed.

    As he did, heughed wildly.

    Clearly, this was a suicide pill. However, even after a few seconds passed, nothing happened.

    "Don''t worry, You won''t die! At least not until I''m done with you!" Eros smirked.

    At the moment, Eros''s soul energy held the poison from passing through the man''s throat.

    "You said your name is Hundred faces! good!!"  Eros suddenly had a menacing look on his face, "There are somethings worse than death." a weird dark energy suddenly flowed from Eros''s hand into the man''s body, "Like the sexual frustration of a hundred people."

    "Huh!?"

    However, the man suddenly felt his manhood rise and then fall again.

    He turned his head to the side, stretching his hand to a woman, any woman.

    But it was to no avail.

    He felt like a mixture of fire and nails was snaking around in his veins likeva in a volcano.

    His face suddenly became red, veins popped on his forehead, and at first, it was obvious that he was holding back the pain.

    However he couldn''t anymore.

    *AHHHHHH!!!!*

    A loud terrible scream went out.

    He struggled as hard as he could even hitting hard at Eros to let go, but it was all for nothing.

    The man was in so much pain that he even put his hand in his trousers in an attempt to jerk himself off, but only ended up tearing out his manhood.

    Yet, the overwhelming desire made him knock at the door of insanity.

 Chapter 67 The People And Their Baron

    Everyone looked on in horror.

    Whether it was the Mob or the pirates, none of them could imagine the kind of pain and torture that this man was going through that it had even made him pull out his own manhood, and yet, he was still rolling around on the ground.

    It was exactly as Eros had said.

    He was suffering the sexual frustration of a hundred people.

    His skin became red, and tears rushed down his eyes as he pleaded for release.

    "I''ll talk! I''ll Talk!! Please just make it STOP! Make it STOP!!"

    It had only been a few seconds and this man had been brought to the brink of madness.

    Eros waved his hand and the dark energy that had gone into the man''s body came right out of him.

    Hey hands wide open on the ground.

    His body was bloody from the muttion that he had suffered as a result of what he had done to himself.

    People watched in contemtion of what to fear more.

    Which was truly scarier, Eros that could achieve such torture or the torture itself?

    Eros allowed the man a few seconds for him to catch his breath. After all, the level of pain that the man had gone through was a very mentally scarring event.

    The sexual frustration of one person had led many people to rape and destruction of property.

    It was not easy to imagine what that of a hundred people had done to the man.

    "Good! It seems that you are now ready to talk. So let me ask you again. Who sent you to cause problems in my Estate!?"

    Eros stepped closer.

    Subconsciously, the man backed away, "I''ll Talk! Please don''t hurt me again. I''ll Talk!!"

    "go on!"

    "The person that sent me is the Viscount!"

    "HUH!?"

    Everybody gasped at this.

    Now, what this guy was saying nearly did not make sense.

    If he had even said that it was Baron Bolos, Eros would not have been surprised.

    As far back as he could remember, he had never had any problems or encounter with any Viscount.

    Eros massaged his chin a bit, and then he turned to the man, "tell me! which Viscount sent you!?"

    The man''s body shook from time to time on the ground, and he had a staring-into-the-distance look on his face. This was most likely an after-effect of the torture technique that Eros had used on him.

    However, the moment he heard Eros''s voice, he was snapped back to reality.

    "What was the name of the Viscount that sent you?" Eros asked again.

    The man stammered, "It.. It... It was Viscount.."

    *SNIPE!*

    Just when he was about to mention the name, an arrow lodged itself into his head.

    The Crowd gasped at this.

    "Everyone! take cover!" Eros immediately ordered for everyone to take cover.

    Whether it was the mob or the pirate women, everybody hid behind something.

    Eros turned in the direction of the Arrow.

    Although he was an old man, his eyesight was better than some in their early twenties.

    This was due to the quality of his cultivation energy. it was also because his cultivation had increased over time.

    Far off in the distance, Eros could see the outline of a person.

    the person was able to make a killing shot from so far away.

    Surely, he was dealing with an expert.

    To make matters worse, the walls of Eros''s manor were not high.

    In fact, there were more suitable to show demarcation that there were to be used as defence.

    This mask man had done an incredible job.

    For Eros, this was an insult!

    "Lily!" Eros called tomander Half bra, "take care of things here!"

    He kicked against the ground...

    *Mirage steps*

    Just like that, he was out of sight.

    Naturally, his direction was for the hill far off in the distance.

    However, when he got there, there was no one to be seen.

    The only thing he saw, was an artistically made bow on the floor.

    It seemed like, in the person''s quick escape, they had left the bow.

    However, the moment Eros reached for the bow and picked it up...

    *Boom!*

    there was a low explosion.

    Dust and smoke went up in the air.

    Far off in a distance, a person watched as Eros was blown up.

    A smile stained the person''s lips.

    However, the morning wind blew.

    Nothing had happened to Eros. Not even his clothes had been stained with the dust.

    This was also true for the bow in his hands.

    In other words, he had not only protected himself somehow but also the bait that was supposed to kill him.

    Eros looked around the ce.

    This person had already left.

    Even though he used Mirage steps to get here as fast as possible, he was not so fast.

    Eros waved his hand and sent the bow to the spatial ring.

    With Mirage steps, he was back into the Manor.

    The mob were still there. However, no one was screaming for his head anymore.

    Eros looked at the state that his own people were in.

    There were malnourished.

    This was his fault.

    Surprising everyone, Eros suddenly bowed to the people.

    "I have wronged you all. I am sorry!"

    "HUH!?" This move of his shocked everyone.

    "For many years now, I have been a terrible leader. You all have suffered because of me! I humbly ask for your forgiveness. I promise that from now on, I will do better."

    *nK!nk! CLank*

    One after the other, the weapons that the mob carried fell to the ground.

    An old man walked up to Eros, and then he bowed also, "no! it is us that wronged you!"

    Slowly, all the orders also bowed.

    Eros raised his head. He sighed as he waved his hands, "Jimmy!"

    "Yes, Master Eros!"

    "Empty the Baron''s storehouse, and give the people all the food within!"

    Jimmy was taken aback by this order, "but master! that would mean that we won''t have any more food, and winter is approaching."

    "Don''t worry! we have gold we can buy more!"

    Jimmy shook his head, "Master! you don''t understand. Its winter. No merchant will want to trade at this time."

    Eros frowned his brows. he had truly not considered this point.

    After all, most people preferred to stay in the confines of their homes, with their hot bowls of soup during the winter.

    Eros was silent as his mind went into thought for what to do.

    Just then, someone rolled over on a wheelchair, "I think I can help with that!"

 Chapter 68 The Birth Of BBW.

    "Huh!?"

    Eros turned to the person that had just rolled over on the wheel chair.

    It was Victoria. she had her slightly broken sses on and was dressed in a green gown.

    Eros smiled at her, "is that my father''s wheel chair?"

    "Yes!" she answered shyly. Trying her best not to maintain eye contact with Eros, "Jimmy said I could use it for now! I can return it if you wish. I hope I''m not..."

    "Don''t worry Victoria. Its not a problem at all. I''m d you decided to leave your room!" Eros winked at her.

    This made her cheeks be even redder. After all, only sometime ago, Eros and her seen her butt cheeks and then had an intimate moment with her.

    She was quite young, and such an intimate moment was the first she ever experienced.

    Eros walked up to her and removed her sses from her nose bridge.

    Using his Celestial Energy, he repaired her sses and then he fixed them back on her nose.

    She suddenly felt her mouth go dry and for a brief moment, she felt like she was about to explode out of embarrassment.

    She immediately turned to the side.

    Commander Half bra saw this and raised a brow at this, "are these two flirting at such an important moment?" she thought to herself.

    "So you said that you could help!" Eros brought the topic back on track.

    Victoria immediately turned to him, "yes! my brother is now dead. By right, I am now the owner of my family''s merchant group!"

    Hearing this, Eros smiled.

    "I have already sent word by Lightening beast Crow back home." She added.

    Eros smiled at her, "Thank you very much for your help! So how much will this cost?"

    "COST!?" Victoria raised a brow at him, "Don''t worry! There is no need for that. I am moving the entire Merchantpany here permanently."

    That next piece of news took everyone by surprise.

    Eros took a knee to arrive head level with her, "Victoria, are you sure this is something you want to do?"

    She nodded her head, "I had already decided a long time ago that I never want to return to my home town. That ce is filled with only memories of lies for me." As she said this, her expression visibly went down.

    For Victoria, her home town reminded her of her failure to please her parents whom she had also now discovered was never hers in the first ce. Also, she wanted to forge a path for herself ahead.

    Luckily, she was now heir to the merchantpany. It was now her property. She knew that she owed Eros her life. If Bringing the entire merchant group here was going to help solve some of his problems, then that was what she was going to do.

    "Good!" Eros turned to the mob and the pirates, activating a bit of Alpha''s Presence again just for the excitement effect,  "Ladies and gentlemen, I think its time that we rebuilt our Estate. I''m aware that this is a lot to bring up. Especially since Winter is fast approaching, but I tell you this. As your Baron, we are entering a level of change that will set a buffet of food on your tables and usher in an era of envy at your lifestyle!"

    Everyone cheered in praise of Eros.

    Jimmy saw to it that the mob left with foodstuffs tost until Victoria''s merchant Guild arrived.

    Afterwards, he met with Eros in his study.

    "So what I''m saying is that we are now currently understaffed as an Estate. Even if the merchant group arrives now, we will still need to build the town area. And even the Jetty is in bad condition and has not been repaired since your father''s time."

    Jimmyid out the problems to Eros one at a time.

    If it was before, he would try to handle such matters as best he could. After all, the former Eros was quitecking in capabilities.

    However, this Eros was different. Even though he engaged in extra curriculum activities a lot with women, he was still responsible, and even now, things had started to change in the Town.

    For one thing, when passing through the town, the estate citizens now had smiles on their faces, and did not look at him with hate and envy.

    The issue of being understaffed was something that Eros had noticed for a while now. Even within the Manor, Only one of his old maids had survived the invasion of Baron Bolos.

    Also, he was at the moment out of guards.

    Even if he left this ce, there was no one that was strong or capable enough to protect it.

    Also, Since he would be staying here for a while before he developed enough strength to storm the heavens, he might as well make the best of what he had.

    Eros stood up from his desk and then he scratched his chin as he went through his small library of books.

    As he walked around, he looked through the titles of some books.

    At the moment, he had problems, and they needed to be fixed. For that to happen, he needed to think outside the box, but still in an eptable manner.

    He suddenly stopped in front of a column of books. One particr one had caught his fancy. He picked it up and opened his pages.

    It was titled: The Guilds of the Tate Estate.

    He was a God by origin and a quick brush through it and he had read a major content of the book.

    Seeing what Eros was doing, Jimmy sighed loudly. "Yes! I remember when the Tate Estate used to be bigger and had Guilds to its name. But now..." his words trailed and he spoke no more.

    However, Eros turned to him with a bright smile stered on his face.

    That smile took Jimmy by surprise and he had a feeling that Eros was about to do something that was scary.

    Eros walked up to him and gave him a hug, "that is it old friend! We will form a Guild!"

    "A guild!?" Jimmy asked back. "But how?  we don''t have the money, or the facilities and will people even..."

    Jimmy swallowed his words as Eros waved his hand and the room was suddenly filled waist-high with gold coins.

    Eros Smiled at Jimmy, "We shall call our Guild ''BBW''"

    Just out of curiosity, Jimmy could not help but ask what it stood for.

    Without an ounce of shame in the world,  Eros blunted out the name, "BIG BEAUTIFUL WOMEN!"

 Chapter 69 Creating Indomitable Guild Leaders {18+}

    Jimmy raised a brow at this. However, he could see the very serious look on Eros''s face.

    He wanted to say something. However, he decided to swallow it down.

    if this was the wish of his master, then they was nothing he could do.

    After all, they were many nobles that had formed their own personal guilds, whether it was a merchant guild or an adventurer guild.

    However, all Guilds required a formal request of formation from the capital city.

    Also, forming a guild required the guild to have at least ten functioning members.

    Eros thought hard at this.

    And then an idea popped in his head. After all, this would also help him kill two birds with one stone.

    Regardless of the name of the guild, it was not going to be a useless one.

    Eros wanted strong powerful women that could stand and hold their own when he was not avable.

    Thinking this far, he summoned his current women to his room.

    They were Ngozi who had dropped her identity as a pirate to be his woman, and then Carren and Xena who were presented to him as gifts.

    As much as he would have wanted to include Commander half bra in this equation, he did not consider her to be his. After all, she had not yet felt him in her lower regions.

    There was also Lady Frostbite but she was the wife of another man. of course that did not mean that her title prevented him from prating her, it was just that he currently had a lot on his hands.

    He would have to keep her by the side for future achievements.

    Also, Eros did not want to force anyone to be with him.

    All his women were those that had willingly dropped the rest of the world to be with him.

    And for this reason, he was going to give them much more than that.

    The moment they entered his room, they had already started to strip their clothes.

    After all, they all knew what was going to happen next.

    With glee and expectations in their eyes, they stood naked waiting for his arrival.

    The moment Eros entered the room, he saw the women waiting for him.

    He gave a side smile at this.

    With just the smile he gave, he noticed that Ngozi already had in between her thighs leaking slightly.

    Eros walked up to them. One by one, he touched their bodies. Appraising their body parts.

    Now and then, he would hold a boob in his hand like he was weighing meat.

    And then he would move over to the next and cup a feel of her butt cheek, squeezing it like he was squeezing lemon in a cup.

    of course as he made this actions, their bodies reacted to his every  touch.

    Eros shook his head. He had a look that stated that he was not satisfied on his face.

    "Before we go on, I should earn you. This process I''m about to perform will be excruciating. you might even hate me for this but once it''s done, you will all feel reborn. Are you ready for it?" Eros asked with seriousness.

    The three women looked at one and the other and then they all nodded ordingly.

    As far as they were concerned, Eros was about to try something new with them. And it was true. However, Eros did not tell them that this sexual operation he was about to perform on their bodies could kill them if it failed.

    If he told them this, they might tense up too much. it was better their frame of mind floated in the space that stated he was about to prate them as he normally did.

    "Ngozi get on the bed!" he ordered and she swiftly did as she was told.

    A slight look of envy was stered on the faces of Carren and Xena.

    "Why don''t both of you wait outside a bit! you wille one after the other."

    Although Carren and Xena were a bit perplexed by this. After all, Eros had done three of them at a time more than once, they still picked their clothes, dressed and waited outside.

    Eros removed his clothes and then he came behind Ngozi. As one would expect, his Erection was no softer than a steel rod.

    "No matter what happens, I want you to rx and allow your body make the appropriate changes it has to. it might hurt at first, but you''ll thank me afterwards. Do you trust me?"

    Eros asked her.

    She turned to him and gave a charming reassuring smile, "Yes Lord Eros, I will take everything you have to give to me."

    Eros nodded in ordance.

    He separated her legs.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Her honey pot was already leaking in anticipation of his arrival.

    Eros ced his cock at her hole and like snake entering its own hole, he pushed himself inside her.

    Usually, it was pleasure she felt when Eros prated her but at the moment, she felt nothing other than  slow rising difort that eventually turned to pain.

    She groaned a little, but then she could not help but scream a little.

    The pain was not from his organ inside her but from her veins. Her veins felt as if broken ss had been  sprinkled in them and then allowed to enjoy their journey through her body.

    Her body tensed up as her fair skin turned a shed of red.

    Sweat formed at her face and she squeezed against the mattress.

    This was unimaginable pain. when Eros had told her that she was going to hurt, this was not what she was expecting.

    However, it had to be done. After all, Eros was at the moment rearranging the Meridians in her body, and also imprinting in her veins the feel of Primordial energy.

    of course this was done using his celestial energy.

    Eros wanted warriors in his territory. And he came up with the idea of using a Guild he could call his own.

    However, a guild needed founding members or at least elders.

    These elders for the sake of future developments would have to be exceptional in their own right. Also, they would have to be people that he could trust.

    Who better for him to trust than his own women that had given their all to him.

    Another reason he was doing this was because he needed to get stronger.

    His women werecking in power to supplement his growth. The Yin energy from their bodies could not provide enough perversiveness  to build his power.

    For this reason and the one before, he had to change their lives. In other words, he had to give them power.

    Eros was the kind of person that held his own dear to himself. He would do what so ever it took to ensure that this around him had the best.

    At the moment, he was giving Ngozi his best.

    As the former god of perversion, he knew the human body from a different perspective.

    Right now, his rod in her pussy hole acted as a rearranging energy rod to set her body capable of receiving Primordial energy.

    This change allowed for so many benefits toe.

    But the changing process was always the descent of hell.

    Ngozi struggled. However Eros held her in ce.

    Till this moment, he had not yet started his pumping. His dick was only engaging in the turning process.

    Knowing what inside her felt like before he began his inevitable pistoling.

    After a while, Eros was sure that the time was right.

    He then began his pumping.

    Once more, a different kind of pain assaulted her senses.

    now, she felt as if ice had been ced right into her bloodstream.

    This time around, she felt Eros as the source of destroction happening inside her body.

    Tears dropped the side of her cheeks. However her Fate in Eros made her hold strong.

    Again and again, his words yed in her head that it would be alright.

    As Eros pumped inside her, he spokeforting words into her ears. This was just the second step.

    The first was to heat up her veins as they were rearranged and also heat up her meridians like iron into a furnace, and then it was to expand it in other to amodate therge amount of energy that would be passed into her body.

    And then when the time was right and Eros was sure that she was ready, he poured his yang energy that was exceptional rich in Celestial energy into her.

    "Concentrate on absorbing the energy," Eros whispered in her ear.

    She nodded and immediately she willed, her body immediately absorbed the celestial energy into her veins and meridians like a pump taking in water.

    celestial energy danced through her veins, making it crytalin in nature.

    An overwhelming sense of pleasure rushed through out her body and immediately, she felt her body spasmed as she reached her climax.

    *Boom!*Boom!* several low sounds were heard as she broke through three cultivation ranks and settled at the third rank of the soul disciple realm.

 Chapter 70 Creating Indomitable Guild Leaders...2

    An overwhelming sense of pleasure rushed through her body. Never had she felt a sensation so strong before.

    She panted heavily as her breath was slowly recovered.

    simultaneously, she felt an overwhelming sense of fatigue and at the same time, intense strength.

    "I know you can feel the energy circting in your body. I want you to follow that energy path Whenever you cultivate. I have touched your meridians in such a way that only allows the absorption of primordial energy. It will make you strong. Afterwards, I''ll bestow upon you a cultivation Technique that will help you be an feared cultivator."

    Ngozi heard Eros''s words and for a second, found it hard to believe them.

    She had been a young orphan on the streets as far back as she could remember.

    From her younger tender poverty struck age, she understood that life was difficult and had to do incredibly unbelievable things for her survival.

    Of course this included selling herself.

    However, she had been lucky enough to have been picked by the Red bra pirates after one of their raids.

    With this band of women that had said their No''s to men and societal standards, she thought that she had finally found a home and a family that she belonged to.

    However, she always felt as if she was missing something of great importance.

    Maybe it was because of the troubles life had dealt her, she had never opened her heart with the desire to love.

    She had always felt empty and had filled the hole with many things, but always avoided love.

    This had continued for many years.

    She had always had nothing and was always to have nothing.

    This included cultivation.

    Pirates never had such things in excess to start with and we''re in a constant circle of plunder and enjoy.

    However, she had been chosen that day whenmander half bra had wanted to embarrass Eros.

    By some stroke of luck, she had the fortune of having Eros made her feel good.

    All he had done was ce a kiss on her forehead and as little as it was, she felt that hole in her heart find it''s missing part.

    Through out that day, that kiss on her forehead was all she could think about.

    Aboard the ship, she would sneak nces at the smelly old man that had made her heart feel wanted.

    And that night, when he had taken all four of them, what she had felt was not just sex but love.

    As his organ ploughed inside her and his waist pped with her butt cheeks, she had felt every hit hammer right at her heart.

    It was an unexinably feeling that she did not know how to exin.

    Her world had literally been turned upside down.

    She had been swept away by his desire inside her. She had never felt so wanted and so touched.

    She was not pure when he met her.

    However, when he poured his pure thick yang inside her, she felt his masculine energy wash her insides.

    And from her loins, he washed her heart.

    like a baby, she suddenly felt brand new.

    This was the reason why she had waited for him in his cabin that night.

    She just couldn''t get his touch out of her mind, skin or even inside her cherry hole.

    A man like Eros, she knew that she couldn''t have him entirely to herself. However, with how the world worked, she was satisfied with only having a piece of him.

    At least even if it was a nce from time to time.

    However, Eros had done even more than she had expected.

    He had opened his arms and embraced her filth and even taken her as his own.

    As it stood, in this world, she was even his first woman.

    And now, he had bestowed upon her the most valuable thing in this very difficult world and that was cultivation.

    Yes! In this world, acquiring cultivation was just that difficult to get.

    The lowly poor man was not blessed with such an opportunity. And those that had the means always hid it.

    This for the most part also included their pirate crew. After all, such benefits are given as reward for hard work.

    Right now, she could feel the incredible energy flowing through her body.

    it strengthened her bones and her muscles, it was like anotheryer of capabilities had been gifted to her.

    Ngozi was not at all religious, but tight now, she wondered which god she had to thank for having Eros in her life.

    Unknown to her, Eros himself was the god.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "You may still need to cultivate your new energy for a while before your body gets used to it. For now, I will attend to your other mates."

    Eros adviced her some more on how to cultivate.

    Afterwards, she sat at a corner and waited.

    It was now turn for the next person.

    It did not take long for Ngozi to quickly enter a deep cultivation state.

    In fact, she did not even notice when Caren had entered the room.

    Just like Eros had done to Ngozi, he first went about Caren.

    Unlike Ngozi, Caren was an exotic woman. She had been blessed by good genes from the Exotic Inds that gave her a slim waist, good chest and most expecially, an impressive booty.

    Her back side was what Eros could only describe as being very standard.

    It was just the right shape and her waist line expanded firmly, leading down to her thick thighs and we''ll fitted small feet.

    Even now as Eros looked at her delightable body, he could not help but bite down the urge to lift one of her legs above his head and heavily invade her teasing backside.

    However, he held back the insisting urge to devour what was before him.

    That on its own was not an easy feat expecially because he was a ''Booty'' kinda guy.

    But he did it anyway.

    He touched her body, finding her major Meridians. While the basics was the same for all humans, Meridians as a strong point differed from person to person.

    of Course, even those incredible cultivators in this world were not aware of such a thing.

    This was a bit of knowledge he had as a former god.

    He needed to be sure that he took advantage of her meridian strengths and hammered down on her weaknesses.

    However, his touch still pushed on her areas.

    Which made her moan slightly from time to time.

    This could not be helped.

    Eros was a sexual god. His style of knowing the human anatomy, involved it''s pleasure points.

    There was no way he was going to touch Caren that she was not going to feel pleasure parade to through her body.

    From the moment she entered the room, she had felt things to be a bit strange.

    For one, she could see Ngozi sitting at the corner in a lotus position. She could see that she was naked.

    However, she could also see that Ngozi''s Cherry hole was not leaking as much yang energy as it would normal would once Eros was done.

    Even if it was one round, Eros was surprisingly a very incredible stud.

    However, only a few drops came out of Ngozi''s legs.

    Unknown to Caren, this happened because Ngozi was absorbing all the Yang energy Eros poured inside her.

    Because his yang energy was strong and filled with Celestial energy, Eros showed Ngozi how to absorb it.

    After going about her, Eros stopped before her, "Lie on the bed and spread your cheeks!"

    Her anticipation for what wasing next filled her with excitement and as she climbed the bed, her heart was already raced with the joy of what was toe.

    However, Eros told her the same words he had told Ngozi.

    Meanwhile, as Carren got mentally prepared, a particr figure peeped into the room.

    This was Eros''s room. It was also the master bedroom.

    Naturally, there were more ways than one into it.

    For example, apart from the main door, there was still the door that led to his study and library. And another one that led right into the kitchen.

    The manor had been built in such a way that the master bedroom was an the center of it all for easy ess to the rest of the house.

    At least ess to the most important parts of it.

    At the moment, Dan was at one of those many doors. of course, as a mischievous child, he had a spare key to the door.

    He remained in hiding as he observed the handy work of his grandfather.

    As Carren climbed the bed to spread her cheeks, Dan could not help but feel his innocent mind run wild and he even felt his mouth be dry.

    However, just then, there was a pat on his back.

    He nearly jumped in shock.

    He turned to see that it was Victoria in her wheel chair. "What are you looking at?"

 Chapter 71 Creating Indomitable Guild Leaders...3 {18+}

    "erm... *Cough* nothing! I just wanted to talk business matters with granddad about the Estate!" Dan put up an obviously fake demeanour that only served Victoria''s curiosity.

    She raised a brow at him, "really?"

    He coughed one more time and nodded like a gentleman, trying his best to put up an image that made him look like a very cheap knockoff of Eros.

    "In that case, tell me what you wanted to discuss with him."

    "Well... I wanted to..."

    "Ahhh!!!" A sharp moan was suddenly heard from inside the room, and Victoria and Dan looked at each other weairdly.

    Now, Victoria was interested in seeing what was happening inside the room.

    Using her wheelchair, she Pushed Dan to the side and then she put her eye through the small opening on the door.

    She could not believe what she had just seen. Her eyes had looked at exactly the point when Eros had ced hisrge member on carren''s spread-out Butt cheeks, and then he traced it down to her hole, and his organ parted the fleshy lips that stood as a door to her honey cave.

    She watched as his manly organ parted her pussy lips slowly. Invading her insides and seeing how Caren''s pussy lips spread open to an incredible size just to amodate the invading rod that was about to cause critical damage to her insides.

    Victoria wanted to stop looking. However, she just could not help herself. As a woman of knowledge, she had read a lot of books and knew how mating worked.

    However, she had never engaged in it. Of course back when her brother was still alive and head of the merchant group, she would hear moans as he rammed inside servant girls.

    But this was entirely different. This time around, she was seeing the especially forbidden art in live action.

    Also, she could remember the prescribed size or at least the proposed size of a man''s lower organ in those books she read.

    ording to what she was seeing, Eros was breaking the standard.

    Her mouth felt dry and she could not help but try to wet her lips.

    She watched as Eros slowly pushed his length into Caren. At first, he stopped only after going a bit to half way.

    However, he suddenly pushed the left out length into her.

    "AHHHH!!!" She moaned loudly, her fingers digging into the bed and her back arching in response to his invasion.

    just then, Eros turned in Victoria''s peeping direction.

    and for a slight moment, both of them seemed to have exchanged eye contact.

    Eros waved his hand and an energy wave rushed and mmed the door shut.

    This took Victoria aback.

    "What happened," Dan asked her. However, she said nothing, turned about with her wheelchair and rolled away.

    As she did, Dan could see that her cheeks were red with embarrassment and she looked as if she was steaming through her head.

    Once she was gone, Dan tried to peep once more, but the door would not open. He tried again and again but it was not fruitful.

    Usually, Eros would have not mind having people watch as he had sexual intercourse. However, what he was doing was a very sensitive and important process. It was nothing at all like the usual intercourse.

    He was practically performing a cultivation operation where his male Organ and his manly custard were the only operational tools he used.

    Such a thing was something only he could have ever performed.

    After all, as the god of perversive arts, it was well within his domain of knowledge of the pleasure points in a human body and their association with the meridians.

    Eros entered Carren. As he did, he used his rod as a tool to send signals inside her body, locating the most important ces that necessitated the change he was looking for.

    Carren''s body was different from Ngozi''s in that her meridians were thicker and more Robust. This meant that it allowed for good bursts of soul energy.

    Then came 0the arranging process.

    "AHHHH!!!!" She moaned sharply and a few drops of tears leaked from her eyes.

    the pain she felt was excruciating. Subconsciously, she even made attempts to run. However, Eros held her in ce, whispering in her ears that it was going to be alright as he stroked her hair affectionately.

    His voice was soothing and in the hell that her veins had now been subject to, it was the only source offort from her mind tilting to madness.

    As Eros did the mending process, he discovered something very interesting.

    Caren''s body absorbed the energy he gave her most readily. Her meridians soaked them in like there were dying nts that had just been given the opportunity to see the sun once more.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "Oh!" Eros nodded in understanding, "That is quite rare. A natural Elementalist...Hmmm!" Erso had discovered something interesting with Carren and he nned to work on it and make it even better.

    For this purpose, she would have to bear with the pain that was toe a little longer than Ngozi had to.

    Like a Gardener would tend to the flowers, Eros took tender time to trim the unnecessary parts that would hinder her future cultivation, making her part to the top practically absent of binding Bottlenecks.

    However, in the manner he did it, she would only be able to grow in strength in the way of the Elementals. Then again, it was better to be a god in one aspect than a master of different aspects.

    After the trimming process was over, Eros began his pumping.

    His organ enjoyed the fleshy oily walls of her pussy hole back and forth, making her body tense in the beautiful sensation of sexual pleasure.

    The pain she felt had suddenly flipped like a coin to the side of pleasure.

    Again and again, he pumped inside.

    He pulled her backwards allowing the curved shape of his rod to effectively brush against her G-spot.

    and then as the mming continued, her veins and Meridian continued to change.

    This change from Intense Pain to intense pleasure was mind blogging.

    She opened her mouth and saliva dripped the side slowly. However, she could careless.

    The only thing in her mind was the beautiful feelinging from her honey hole as Eros pounded her jiggly behind.

    "AHHHH!!! fuc... Fuck...meeee!!!" she moaned continually and Eros gave her as her mouth hole requested in her stammers.

    Every hump inside her sounded well in her ear. heartbeat even moved only to the rhythm of his ps with her cheeks, and then came thest thrust into her.

    His manly organ slightly expanded in her hole, as it let loose like a broken dam inside her.

    Eros poured his manly custard inside her hole enjoying the sensation it gave him in his satisfaction.

    "Concentrate and absorb it all into your body. I shall help you with the guiding process." he whispered into her ears.

    She nodded and did as he instructed. Absorbing his yang energy into her body like a hungry calf its mothers milk.

    Eros Yang energy was absorbed into her body, cooling her meridians and making them as white and glossy as snow.

    His energy filled her meridians with pleasure that she had never felt before.

    "Mmmmmm!!!" her moan was slightly different this time around and she felt so at peace with herself and his organ still inside her that it surprised her.

    Eros slowly removed his member from inside her.

    Of course, this allowed her to release a different kind of moan.

    "I''ll like you to join Ngozi in cultivation. because of how your body works, your breakthroughs may be a littlete, but they will definitely happen. And when they do, you will be a very formidable warrior. Just like Ngozi, I will give you a cultivation technique that will help you shine in the cultivation world. It would be tailored specifically for you. Do you understand?"

    She nodded in acknowledgement.

    Eros helped her to the side as her body was a bit too weak to move.

    Unlike Ngozi, the pain that she felt was many times more and even now, her body still spasmed a bit to the new changes that had now ured within her.

    She sat close to Ngozi in a lotus position, and began her cultivation.

    Eros sighed a bit.

    It was time for him to get it going with thest person.

    However, before Eros began, he opened the storage ring he had taken from Captain Tender eye and then he searched through the treasures.

    Since he got this ring, he had made it his business to know its content. After all, it was not just gold that it contained but also other treasures like weapons, armor andstly, it contained herbs.

    In a specific treasure box, Eros had found another  Spatial ring and this one had well-preserved herbs.

    For Xena, he was going to be using some of these herbs.

    "Xena! you maye in."

 Chapter 72 Its About Time I Take My Woman {+18}

    Xena walked into the room.

    To say she was not a bit nervous would be a lie.

    After all, she had been outside the Room when Ngozi had it with Eros and then Carren, and both times, their moans were not like it usually was whenever they were rubbing privates with Eros.

    She walked into the room and after closing the door behind her, she noticed her mates in a lotus position on the ground at a corner.

    Although Xena was not a cultivator, for reasons she could not exin, she was still quite sensitive to the presence of cultivators. This had always been so for her since she was a child.

    She turned to Eros. Behold, his Manly member was as Erect has she had always known it to be. It was decorated roughly with veined patterns signifying the strong intensity of his erection and his readiness to plough like a hungry farmer.

    However, Eros eyes were not on her. Instead, it was on a variety of herbs before him.

    Xena was a woman that came from a ce poprly known as the exotic inds.

    She had the privilege toe across different types of herbs.

    In fact, the major reason cultivators visited her home inds was because of these herbs.

    However, there was not one herb before Eros that she knew.

    She watched as Eros prepared the herbs. Grinding and mixing them in what she was sure were precise measurements even though he obviously did not use any tool for this.

    She watched as Eros went about his work, regardless of his raging erection.

    In all honesty, with how his cock kept twitching from time to time, she expected that he would at least and flipped her on the bed and stormed her insides with the rage of a rabid dog in heat.

    However, Eros had a serene look on his face. It was like he was not at all disturbed by the problems of the world.

    If she was to describe it, it would only be in one word.

    "Peaceful."

    Yes, he looked peaceful. His fingers moved in a tender manner. Whether it was squeezing or grinding, it was so Peaceful.

    And for some reason, the silence of watching him work was a beautiful pull at her heart.

    Slowly, she started to feel it in between her legs, and her legs rubbed at each other as they slowly released her wetness.

    Eros''s nose suddenly twicthed. He  nced a bit at her, his eyes narrowing a bit, however, he continued about his work.

    Without a doubt, regardless of the distance between them, the enticing smell o her wetness had entered his nose.

    After the mixture he needed was good and done, he willed and a knife appeared seemly out of nowhere.

    He made a small cut on his erect rod and a drop of blood came out before healing back up.

    he used a finger on the drop of blood. And then he added it to the herbs.

    There was suddenly a low white me that went off into the air.

    It gave out a kind of sweet smell that was really enticing.

    For a moment there, Xena actually felt hungry.

    However, Eros was not yet done. There was onest thing he needed to be done.

    He motioned for her to draw closer and kneel before him and she did.

    Now, his erect cock was directly at her face.

    Without Eros telling her what to do, she knew on her own ord what was needed for her to do from this point.

    She nodded and opened her mouth to take his member in.

    It was more of a daunting task than she had thought it would be.

    But slowly, her saliva made for lubrication that allowed him smooth ess inside her.

    Xena could feel her lips stretch beyond any limit they had ever reached to amodate him.

    However, knowing that his manly member was taking pleasure from inside her mouth brought great thrill.

    Eros traced his hand over her forehead and down her hair,, grabbing her by the ears, and then his member was pushed anotheryer inside her mouth.

    By now, she could certainly feel him as in hit the back of her throat from inside.

    She moaned lowly, "Mmmm!!!"

    His every thrust filled her insatiable hunger for him.

    Surprisingly, she did not choke. Somehow, Eros timed his thrusts inside her mouth with her breathing.

    Every dig into her throat was well calcted and only provide the most of pleasure for both of them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Again and again, Eros pumped himself into her insides, and then like a sudden burst pipe, he let go of his load into her insides.

    Down her throat and straight into her stomach, Eros did not let any of his milky feedings go to waste. Even at the cost of her choking a bit.

    He could not.

    For what was toe next, he had to make sure that she got enough of him inside her.

    Just to be sure that nothing went to waste, he pulled her head ever so close to himself that her lips nearly touched his little sagging pot belly.

    His member twitched inside ensuring that all of it was duly taken.

    Afterwards, Eros let her go.

    She coughed again and again as she tried hard to catch her breath.  Little drops of tears fell from the side of her eyes.

    Eros knelt close to her, "I''m really sorry about that. Its just that for the next part, it is very important. And I only want to ensure that I give you only the best treatment."

    She looked at Eros and nodded ordingly.

    Truthfully, she had already agreed to do as Eros told her to since the day he took her from Captain Blind Eyes.

    And so far, all Eros had done was love her unconditionally. Even if she wanted to be mad at him, she just could not find herself reaching that point.

    Not especially after she had felt his touch the way she had.

    Eros waved his hand and the bowl mixture he had been mixing, was drawn to his hand.

    Within the bowl was a gold colored milky substance.

    "Drink this," Eros handed it over to her.

    She paused. A bit skeptical at first. However, she could see the caring look in his eyes. She nodded and drank it.

    Surprisingly, it tasted a bit like honey with a slight bitter taste at the end.

    Afterwards, Eros led her to bed.

    Pulling close to himself, he took a hold of her lips, enjoying her sulent and tender fullness.

    This had taken her by surprise, but she followed regardless as he led.

    He took her in without rushing. However, his tongue quickly found her own for the tug of war to begin.

    While he kissed her, she slowly parted her legs and wrapped them around him, signaling him that she was ready to him in.

    However, Eros did not want to rush the process. Amongst all three of the women he had, Xena was the most important and that was why he had to make all the preparations he had made so far.

    He suddenly lifted one of her thighs to his shoulder, bncing her leg well on him.

    And then his dick naturally found her hole on its own ord.

    Her Pussy hole was already drenched from the anticipation of his arrival.

    She wanted him deep inside her, and she wanted him immediately.

    Still yet, Eros did not just rush to eat her.

    Instead, he took his time massage her boobs, giving special attention to the attentiveness of very erect nipples.

    "Mmmmm!!!" She moaned deeply.

    She had gone so far deep in pleasure that she closed her eyes. Unaware that at the moment, Eros''s tongue and fingers were glowing slightly in his soul energy.

    Every touch he made in her body was attentive to detail.

    his mouth traced down to her belly button and by the time he was going back up to her mouth, his fingers suddenly twisted her nipples.

    "Huuuuuh!" Her moans climbed a higher pitch as she felt herself already reaching her reaching her climax.

    As she did, Eros observed her well. He could see the white glow in her eyes.

    it was just like the first time he had her and she had entered into a state of prophecy. This was why he had done all the preparations that he had conducted so far.

    Eros was once a God of the heavens he knew more than anyone that Xena had be tethered to a god.

    Of Course Eros did not know which god and was currently in no position to challenge one. But that did not mean that he liked sharing.

    He had already made up his mind. Xena was his woman and he was going to have her body, mind and soul to himself.

    With the force of kicking down a door, Eros Suddenly moved his waist, charging into her honey hole with full force for the fight of his woman.

    Xena instantly opened her eyes and released a loud scream...

 Chapter 73 Soul Apostle Rank {+18}

    In a different ne from this one, a young god rxed in thefort of his beautiful room.

    this room was wide and even though it appeared to have walls that formed boundaries, in truth, it did not.

    It was just an illusion created by mortal minds. This was because Gods dwelled in far higher dimensions iprehensible to the mind of a mortal.

    This gody on his cloud-soft bed as an angel with two pairs of wings fed him little grapes that shone like little stars.

    just then, he felt a shift in his mind and he paused. He sat up right as he pushed the angel away. He frowned tightly, "which god is trying to steal my puppet? First it was to obstruct my prophecy and now this!?"

    He waved his had and a mirror of the mortal world appeared. He waved his hand again and again, and then the image settled n a particr location. However, it was blurry and he could not see what was happening there. Although the general location could be seen, when he tried to zoom any closer to see who was trying to steal from him, it ended up being blurry like a cloud of smoke was obstructing is view.

    "What the FUCK!? its not a god!? " The god cursed. "I don''t know who you are, but a mere mortal can''t dare to steal from me and get away with it."

    The god waved his hand again and the mirror turned into a mini holographic image of Xena in the nude.

    Certain white strings like smoke connected her body to his fingers.

    However, in the mortal world, Eros was also hard at work.

    Eros Thrusted inside her with a mighty force. Just like a Married man that had heard news of his wife being unfilial in their matrimonial bedroom.

    Immediately, Xena''s eyes became white. They glowed a low hue.

    Eros frowned, "Just like I thought. You have been chosen by a god from birth to be their shaman, but don''t worry, I shall free you from their Shackles!"

    Eros moved his waist and his pumping action increased in velocity. All over the walls, pping sounds echoed. Sounds to the velocity at which Eros''sher region pped at Xena''s butt cheeks.

    Again and again, he forced his member to take charge of her hole.

    Although it looked like just a regr ferocious banging on the surface, it was an entire war for the ownership of Xena''s body.

    Eros used his hard rod inside her body like he was using a Turning Fork.

    His goal was a pretty easy one. And that was to force the other guy out.

    The herbs Eros had used and mixed appropriately were not very high ranked herbs on the Medicine scale, but he had made use of his own blood to make up for their shortings.

    Herbs in this world were ranked from one to Nine.

    Common herbs were ranked at 1.

    However, if the nt had developed a soul, it was ssified as a rank 2 herb.

    by rank three, the nt or herb most have developed basic intelligence. By rank four, the nt should be able to cultivate.

    Rank 5 to 9 were still a mystery, but rumors had it that by those , herbs had practically be like people. Even having their ownmunities.

    However, all that had nothing to do with the present situation.

    Eros had been meticulous in his nning.

    The aim of giving Xena the herb mixture he had given her, was so that he could hide her from the eyes of the god.

    Of course, just hiding her was not going to be enough and besides, he knew that it could definitely notst for a long time.

    Therefore, he had to steal her as soon as possible.

    Eros had already directed the yang energy he had poured into her mouth earlier on to move into her meridians.

    xena''s body was different from Caren''s and Ngozi''s. In that her soul had already been branded by a god long before her birth.

    If Eros were to just pour into her hole for her to absorb, the god''s mark on her soul was going to force his own primodial energy out.

    At the moment, he was working hard at erasing the mark the god had on her soul.

    This was not exactly an easy feat, but Eros was once a god, and he had one advantage that this god did not.

    And that was the fact that he knew his enemy but his enemy did not know him.

    This meant that even though this god was trying to still keep Xena as his puppet, he was definitely not putting all his effort and abundant resource into it.

    Eros mmed into Xena''s pussy hole again and again as he directed the yang energy in had poured into her mouth into her meridians.

    Forcibly pushing the mark of the god out of her body.

    By now, Eros had finally cracked a sweat on his forehead.

    He wiped his face. Eros saw he was sweating and frowned.

    He really could not remember whenst he had sexual intercourse and it made him sweat.

    It was probably when he had to defeat the subus queen in bed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, he was putting much effort into this, and it couldn''t be helped. This was a mortal body with very low cultivation.

    Also, his opponent was literally a god.

    Eros continued hard at his vigorous pounding. However, he might have well have underestimated this god.

    Eros could feel as his Primordial energy was being pushed away steadily.

    He frowned even harder.

    Apparently, he needed to add some of his bedroom techniques to the mix in order to further turn the tides in his favor.

    Eros suddenly pulled out, and then with expert control and force, he spined Xena on the bed. Just like a driver making a hard right to avoid hitting a person on the road.

    Eros spinned her sharply, and now, her ass was now facing him. She hadnded on all fours.

    Without further wasting of time, Eros prated her leaking hole again.

    "AHHH!!!!" She moaned loudly. However, as she moaned, her voice sounded as if it was not one but multiple people moaning from within her.

    *CLAP!*

    Eros pped with her thick juicy butt cheeks.

    He pulled her hair backwards, and then licking his palm, he lifted his hand high up to the sky, and with great tangible force, he brought it down on her ass cheek.

    *SLAP!!!*

    "AHHHH!!!" Eros intense p on her ass had once more brought the favour of the battle to his side.

    Meanwhile, a string connected to Xena''s holographic frame that the god controlled suddenly cut from one of the god''s fingers.

    the young god frowned.

    However, Eros was not done, he brought his palm down on her butt cheeks again and again.

    *SLAP!* SLAP!* SLAP!*

    Every p apanied the next one and as it did, the strings connecting to Xena were cut one after the other.

    Eros was finally making head way.

    He attacked her ass continually, and before he knew it, he heard Xena''s voice.

    "My LORD! I''m... I''m going to CUM!!!"

    Eros nodded, "that is good! release it all!!!"

    Eros gave some Extra ps on her ass and at the exact moment she let herself go, Eros grabbed her by her face and forced his lips on hers.

    Xena had not seen it, But the moment Eros kissed her, a strand of divine enrgy followed out of her mouth and into Eros''s body.

    Eros directed this energy into his Divine shard.

    This was a strand of divine energy that belong to the god. It was the mark that the god had on her.

    Eros filtered it through his Divine shard.

    The Divine shard vibrated vigorously, pumping vast amounts of Celestial energy into his body.

    *Boom!*Boom!*BOOM!*

    low explosions were heard as Eros broke through two ranks at a time. And then a bigger explosion as his power broke from the twelfth soul disciple rank into the first rank of the soul Apostle realm.

    Eros eyes glowed wildly and the energy from his body was so much that it created energy waves in the air. Even those outside the room and within the manor felt it.

    Commander Half bra was giving out instructions to her crew when she felt the energy that hade from Eros''s room.

    A sudden suffocating pressure made all of them lose their breathe temporarily.

    a few people even fell to their knees.

    Meanwhile, Eros was not yet done with his bed patner.

    "Don''t worry, there is still some for you!" he whispered into her ears as he gave onest thrust into her hole, pouring his manly custard into her.

    Immediately, he helped her circte the energy into her body.

    Xena''s meridians were already unique to begin with. Eros did not need to move things around like he did with Carren and Ngozi.

    Immediately, she broke through five cultivation levels. But that was not all. She suddenly entered a seeing Vision state. This time around, it was different...

 Chapter 74 Long Winding Plans Against Granddad...

    From the first moment Eros had Xena, he instantly knew the kind of person she was destined to be.

    Those that had been touched by a god only had two paths.

    it was either they became shamans or god avatars on earth.

    As much as Eros knew it was not a good thing to intrude on another god''s territory. Especially at such a time, a part of him could not help but anticipate pissing a god off.

    And he sessfully did. At the moment, a particr god was raging like mad bull in the heavens.

    Getting Shamans or god avatars were not so easy, even for gods.

    the branding process required hundreds of years to find the right specimen and a longer time to prepare the spiritual body for the soul branding.

    although a hundreds of years was nothing to a god, at the end of the day, no one like their property to be stolen.

    However, Eros had done way more than that. He had not just stolen her from the god.

    He had also absorbed the mark on her soul, filtered it through his divine shard and sent it back into her body as his own god mark.

    After all, it would be a waste if he allowed such a well made body and soul go to waste.

    He was no longer in the heavens but that did not mean that his soul and origin was not that of a god.

    In other words, he qualified very well to having a god Avatar or a shaman.

    His powers were still far from what they used to be. He had no choice but to settle for Shaman for now.

    The moment he poured inside her, she had broken a couple of levels in her cultivation, climbing up to the fifth stage of the Soul disciple realm.

    But that was not all. As her body took all of him in, her eyes suddenly glowed white.

    This was the sign that a mortal was receiving prophecy or seeing a vision.

    However, because of the limits of Eros''s current abilities, what Xena was seeing now was not a prophecy but a vision.

    It was the ck inds. The same ce that Eros had gone to for days with the pirate crew in search of the Anchor stone.

    This particr ck ind was in ruins and a manid on the ground.

    A good part of the hair on his head had been burnt off and even his eye patch had been disced from its normal position.

    He had burnt marks all over his body and he even had sword injuries too.

    Most of his clothes had been burnt together with his stick.

    Surprisingly, he still manage to be alive.

    This was no other than Commander Tender Eye.

    This was just a while after Eros, the Red bra pirate crew and even Captain Blind Eyes had left.

    A young handsome looking man with blonde and we''ll fined Tunic walked on the ck sands of the ind.

    in truth, Xena could not see his face as it was blurry, but she still sensed that he was an handsome man. After all, he had the confidence of one.

    The wind blew carrying the dust of the ck sand with it. However, it did nothing to staining his fine clothing.

    This man stopped beforemander Tender Eye, "did you get it?" the handsome man askedmander Tender Eye.

    Themander''s body was in really terrible shape and even his mouth had been burnt shut. All he could do was follow the movements of the man with his one good eye.

    The handsome man walked around him a bit and then he stopped.

    He took a bit of the sand on the ground to his mouth and then he frowned.

    "Interesting, I taste treasure. loads of it, but..." he tasted some more, "you lost it. Also, there was actually not one but two Anchor stones here."

    The handsome man frowned some more, "but you still managed to lose it. Two Anchor stones and Legendary treasures enough to make any nation twice as wealthy and you lost it!?"

    Seeing the Handsome man be angry,mander Tender Eye shook and his one good eye carried fear.

    The handsome man leaned in and then he used a finger on themander''s lips, slowly tearing apart the melted skin that prevented him from talking.

    "I''ll give you thest opportunity to talk. From the looks of it, you are only allowed three words before you leave this world. Find within your heart your pain and let them worth it."

    Commander Tender Eye coughed out some blood, and then with quivering lips and stiffened muscles, he opened his mouth, "Eros Irond Tate...!"

    The moment he said thest word, he coughed up some more blood and the light in his eyes left him.

    The handsome man nodded.

    However, just then, he immediately turned like he was looking directly at Xena, "I see you TOO!!!"

    Immediately and mostly out of fear, she snapped back to the real world.

    She was sweaty and breathing heavily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eros looked at her, "what did you see!?" he asked.

    "I...I don''t know." She hugged herself, still feeling the cold eyes of the handsome man on her, "for some reason, she could not remember what she had seen, but she could still feel the inbounding threat and it made her very scared.

    So scared that a bit of tears traced down her cheeks.

    Eros sighed. He dragged her close to himself and patted her head lightly.

    "it''s alright! I am here for you." He hugged tightly.

    Xena nodded her head and snuggled into his embrace. His warmth brought herfort.

    As she snuggled into him, his smell suddenly awoke her arousal again and her fingers could not help but trace to his rod.

    Eros noticed the kind offort she wanted and proceeded to help her with her pressing need.

    After another round of pleasure, Xena joined Carren and Ngozi in a lotus position to cultivate.

    Eros put on his clothes but before he left the room, he made sure to ce a kiss on all their foreheads, passing them each techniques that were not  lower than the Epic grade.

    After which, he left the room.

    Waiting for him in front, was Jimmy his butler.

    He was holding a tray of refreshments.

    "Thank you very much," Eros nodded as he took a cup of tea and some biscuits.

    Jimmy nodded and dropped them on a table by the side.

    *crack!*

    Eros had heard the sound,and he immediately rushed in Jimmy''s direction to help him.

    Jimmy was old and his cultivation was not that high to begin with.

    Because of the stress of the past few days, his body was starting to act up.

    Eros immediately touched the man''s back and passed some of his celestial energy into it. Relieving him of his pain.

    "Ahhh!" Jimmy gave a breathe of freedom.

    Now that Eros thought about it, he had never checked to see how Jimmy''s body was doing.

    He remembered that he was stuck in his cultivation but that was all to it.

    He immediately passed his energy through his body and then he frowned.

    ording to what he just felt, this old butler only had a few months to live.

    The toll of working day and night had deeply affected him and worry for his his master''s safety had put strain on his mind.

    In other words, he was practically worn out.

    Eros immediately touched the butler on the forehead, "I just gave you a technique. when you go back to your chamberster, I want you to enter close doors cultivation. You are not allowed to do anything lower than two weeks of this. Do you understand me!?"

    Jimmy nodded.

    In his mind, he could feel the cultivation Technique that had been passed to him and the power it held within.

    He bowed to Eros in thanks.

    Eros nodded, "You are my family. I always take care of my own."

    Eros was about to walk away. However, Jimmy suddenly remembered something and called to him.

    "Yes! what is it?"

    "Master Eros, I have both good news and bad news."

    Eros raised a brow at this.

    "The good news is that Lady Victoria''s Merchant Guild has arrived. They came with three Cargo ships carrying all their luggages. Young Master Dan has already gone to wee them and assign the task for rebuilding the Estate as you instructed."

    "And what is the bad news?"

    "Erm... erm Lady Frostbite''s husband is at the border with a toon of soldiers. He ims that you have kidnapped his wife and he is challenging you to a duel to the death."

    Jimmy brought out a letter and handed it over to Eros.

    Eros opened it. He read the contents and then he frowned.

    "And what about Lady Frostbite?" Eros asked.

    "She said that she has no desire to return yet and has refused to leave the Manor."

 Chapter 75 Husband Andrew Is Angry.

    Eros immediately went to Meet Lady Frostbite.

    he knocked on her door.

    "Go away! I don''t want to see anyone at the moment." She responded from the other side.

    "Does that include me?" Eros asked.

    Immediately she heard his voice, Eros heard the lock of the door open and she pulled him into the room.

    "Lady Frostbite I''m sure you have heard about your husbanding for you. If you don''t mind I would like you to..."

    "NO!!!" She refused even before he finished talking. She had a strong frown on her face.

    "I don''t want to go back. i want to stay here. You promised that i could stay here and that you would spend time with me, but ever since that day, you travelled to the ck sea and then when you came back, all you have did was...was..." she paused. her mouth unable to say the words. However, her growing red tomato face betrayed her of the words she wanted to say.

    "....it ... with all those women. You did not even give me time with you, and I..."

    Before she finished talking, Eros had stepped forward to embrace her, "do you mean attention like this!?"

    His brave move took her by surprise, and for a few seconds, she enjoyed it, before she remembered that she was a married woman and should not engage in such acts with another man.

    She immediately pulled out of his embrace.

    Eros had a wide smile, "okay! even if you don''t want to go back, will you at leaste with me to the border? Just to let your husband know that you are alright!?"

    He stepped forward and took her hand. He ced a gentle kiss on it. As he did, his eyes remained glued to hers. His mannerism was gentle and it had a sort of charm that dragged out the feminine woman in her.

    She nodded, "But I''m not going back. At least not now."

    Eros nodded, "Of course!"

    A few momentster, A carriage was ready and the both of them got in. Jimmy as expected was the rider. He left things in Dan''s hands and followed along.

    Eros''s estate was not so big to begin with.

    In a few minutes, they were already at the border.

    It was customary for nobles to not enter another''s territory with one''s troops.

    Entering another''s noble''s territory with troops was seen as an act of disrespect and a sign of impending violence.

    The only reason Lady frostbite had entered Eros''s territory before without invitation or permission, was because of the debt issue. Also, the lord of thend was proimed dead.

    Also, she had no choice but to use force to get what she wanted.

    For this short journey to the border, Lady frostbite dressed infortable wear without her armour on. However, she still had her sword by her side.

    Throughout the trip, Her eyes were focused on Eros. Meanwhile, the Baron had his eyes out the window.

    As much as she was fascinated by him, he was at the moment more interested in his territory.

    It was true that the merchants had arrived and work around the ce had already begun. However, it was going to be a while before anything of true significance could be done.

    Eros sighed at the state of his territory. A man''s home defined the kind of person he was. He had already made up his mind to convert this ce into a territory that even the king would envy.

    "We are here sir!" Jimmy''s voice went out.

    Jimmy opened the carriage door and Eros proceeded down the stairs gently.

    In front of him, was opennd. However, this opennd had guests on it.  altogether, there were about fifty men with armour and weapons on soul horse beast back.

    these soul beasts were called Frozen horse Beasts. They were a signature beast of the Frostbite family. The Family reared them exclusively for battles. Rumours had it that they had the ability to increase the fighting abilities of their riders while increasing the fatigue of the enemy.

    There looked like normal horses except that their mane and tails were sky blue and looked like snowkes on their bodies than they did hair.

    Also, they had bright beautiful blue eyes that matched the color of their Mane.

    Rumours had it that these horses had a bloodline connection to the Frostbite family.

    These men did not put on helmets and from the size of the horse in the middle and the different armour its rider wore, Eros instantly knew that this person was Lady Frostbite''s husband. If he remembered currently, and he did, his name was Andrew.

    Eros had only looked once, and then he turned his head away.

    This was an arrogant move that Andrew noticed and it made him frown.

    Unlike Lady frostbite, Andrew was not at all a young man in her age bracket. Although he was still young, he had at least seven or eight years of age on Lady Frostbite.

    He was a young man in the prime of his age and even his appearance was dashing. One that would move the hearts of young maidens, and his armor even helped to make his appearance more significant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Andrew was known to be a bold man. He was not of the Frostbite bloodline but rather a noble of another family. He was a bit of a brute and since the frostbite family was an aggressive one in the first ce, it made sense for him to be the right candidate.

    The marriage between him and Lady frostbite was one of benefit for both families.

    It was also a decision that Lady frostbite had no say in it as the decision was made many years ago by her father.

    In this age and time, being betrothed for familiar benefits was a normal everyday urrence.

    In fact, most marriages involving nobles were like this.

    People made partners based on benefits and not love or emotional connection.

    Eros did not give a second look to Andrew. Rather, he ced he''s walking stick on his forearm, turned to Lady frostbite inside the Carriage and helped her down gently.

    His mannerism disyed his many years of etiquette. It was fined well and even his posture as he did this, was without fault.

    This only served to further feed his anger and annoyance.

    Eros led Lady frostbite before the troops of soldiers.

    Andrew came down his ride.

    "Lord Eros, I had heard news of your passing. it is great to see that you are well and the rumors were a lie."

    Eros nodded at him, "thank you very much for your good words master Andrew. It is good to also see you."

    Eros gave a smile. However, Andrew frowned.

    It was just a greeting. But Andrew had referred to Eros as Lord, while Eros had refered to Andrew as Master.

    Of course, these were the right terms on both sides. However, the current meaning in rtion to the situation was different.

    That was because Eros was lord of his Estate. Whether it was big or not, he was still recognized as a baron. Meanwhile, Andrew was not.

    He was but the husband of one. In other words, he was of a lower calibre than Eros and had no right to be talking when Eros opened his mouth.

    This was essentially putting him in his ce even before the true conversation started.

    Lady frostbite took several steps forward.  She looked at Andrew, and then she frowned, "Husband! what are you doing here? Did I ask you to fetch me?"

    Of course, this was not the tone a wife was expected to have on her husband. However, Lady frostbite was not talking to him as her husband, but rather as his Baron.

    "Did I tell you toe get me!?" She asked with a stern expression on her face.

    Andrew''s eyebrows twitched slightly.

    Eros could tell that the man was very angry. Without a doubt, he was a prideful man. However, Lady frostbite was disying her aggressiveness at him.

    However, Andrew held it in and spoke in an amicable tone, "dear wife, I only thought about your safety and came all this way because I missed you. After all, you still have marital duties that you have to perform."

    Those words took Lady frostbite by surprise. She perfectly understood what he meant. After all, they had not yet consummated their marriage. But this was something that no other person knew except of course, Eros.

    She frowned her brows tightly. She knew that for this reason alone, she was supposed to go back with him.

    However, since she came to the Tate Estate, a lot of interesting things had been happening, and in truth, she still wanted to spend sometime with Eros. She had no intention at the moment to leave this ce.

    Also, she was very stubborn, She really did not like people telling her what to do. There was also the fact that she had been willing to submit to Andrew after their marriage, but he had not shown fealty to her as his wife, and from the rumors she heard, he had been having other women outside.

    One could say that she was just being a spoilt brat at the moment. However, this was just the way she did things.

    For her, her arrogance came directly from deep within her veins.

    "I will return to the fiefdom when I want to. I have not finished collecting the money that Lord Eros owes me and I will not leave this ce until i get what I am owed."

    There was brief silence. And then Andrew''s eyes suddenly brightened, "good!" he nodded, "is that your final answer?"

    Turning her back to go back to the carriage, she answered him, "yes it is!"

    However, something unexpected happened that took her by surprise.

    *POW!*

    A gun shot went in the air.

    She turned her head and she could not believe her eyes.

    "LORD EROS!!!" she screamed as she rushed to Eros falling to the ground.

 Chapter 76 The Long Awaited Desire Of The Crood Family.

    Andrew had a smug smile on his face.

    In his right hand was a pistol facing the sky with smokeing out of its nozzle.

    Lady Frostbite ran for Eros. He had been shot right in the heart area.

    She could not believe what was happening.

    "ANDREW!!! what have you done?"

    Andrew chuckled a bit, "What have i done? I have simply gotten rid of trash. Honestly, I wonder why father did not just tell me to do this sooner. It is far easier than the entire manipting game."

    Lady Frostbite had heard him clearly. However, her mind was currently in chaos for what to do.

    From the hole on Eros Chest, Blood spread slowly just like a blooming flower in the early hours of the morning.

    Lady frostbite Stood to her feet and unsheathed her sword.

    Her Soul energy burst from within her.

    "Huh!?  What is this? Wife Ang, are you raising your sword against your own husband?" Andrew questioned. However, he was still smiling, mocking her.

    It was true. Lady frostbite was not weak, and against Andrew, he could definitely hold her own. However, she could clearly see that the men Andrew hade with were are own.

    "Andrew! You havemitted the murder of a Noble. By the sanction Act of the Almace Kingdom. I, Ang Frostbite. Baron to the Frostbite Fiefdom hereby devorce you and sentence you to death by hanging."

    Andrew suddenly had a fearful look on his face. However a few seconds passed and he could not hold it in anymore.

    He suddenly burst intoughter. "Really!? You!? HAHAHHAH!!!"

    As he did, so did the men.

    Andrews expression suddenly became stern, "seize her!"

    Immediately, the men rode their horse beasts forward, surrounding her.

    Lady Frostbite took several steps back. However, the men followed her.

    All the while, no one noticed that Jimmy did not jump in to participate. Instead, he only watched from the carriage Driver''s seat in silence. In fact, it was like he was not even there.

    As the men surrounded her, she waved her weapon all over the ce in an attempt to threaten them, but they onlyughed as they taunted her.

    They also pulled out their swords.

    one after the other, they rushed at her.

    Eaching for her with the sharp unforgiving edges of their des.

    For a while, she was holding her own, however, she was not vast in the technique department, and was still trying to wrap her head around what was happening as opposed to what she was supposed to do.

    After all, these men were her soldiers and were supposed to be doing things ording to her binding. Yet, a few words from Andrew and that was all it took for them to turn against her.

    She was still trying to understand what was going on.

    In her confusion, One of the men ran at her, hitting her sword away.

    "Boys! You should be careful with her. We don''t want her bruised too much. After all, we still have a fa?��ade to maintain. It will be bad for my image if the people of the kingdom think that I am beating my own wife."

    "Yes Baron!" They all replied.

    "Baron!?" Lady frostbite could not believe what she was hearing.

    After all, Andrew was her husband, but that was her tittle. It was practically her birthright and here he was enjoying it.

    This made her furious and a stern expression appeared o her face. Her mind suddenly became focused and she knew what she was supposed to do.

    She suddenly bit her thumb and some blood came from it.

    These horse men did not notice that the moment she cut herself, all the horses turned and looked in her direction.

    Her Soul energy suddenly sted in the air like a rush of water at the shoreline.

    "Bloodline Ability!" She muttered lowly, "Summoning of the Frozen Horse beast. Judgement of the Might Hooves."

    The moment she said those words, there was suddenly a low hum, and the eyes of the horses that the soldiers rode on suddenly shone in the same color of her soul energy.

    The Horses neighed as they threw off the horse men on them. As the men fell, these Horses used their Hooves on them.

    Blood sshed in the air as a few unlucky fellows were stepped on the head by the horses. Bashing their heads in like squashed bread.

    The soldiers had no choice but to direct their weapons to their once loyal mounts. However, these horses were now in her control.

    Every wave of her hand ensured that these men were in unfavorable positions.

    They were also cultivators, but against these horses that had the ability to increase one''s fatigue, the fight was slowly tilting towards Lady Frostbite''s favor.

    Andrew frowned. His horse too had acted up and he dismounted. However, he was a far tougher opponent to deal with.

    As a Cultivator that was at the third stage of the soul Apostle rank, he was not at all a small fry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    these horses were strong and were not bad on the soul beast ssification as they were rank 2 on the power scale. Sharing the same ranking system as nts that ranged from Rank one to nine.

    However, the strength of one of them was not something that Andrew could not handle.

    He kicked off the horse. "Hmmm! so these is the Bloodline ability of the Frostbite family. No wonder my father said not to challenge you in your own territory. After all, you have hundreds of Frozen horse beasts there."

    With the strength and abilities of these horses on her side, she was starting to make progress.

    Andrew''s voice was suddenly heard, "everyone back off!" The soldiers immediately did as he instructed.

    They backed off. But that did not mean that they were going to drop their swords.

    Andrew suddenly walked forward. He did not stop until he got before her.

    By now, she had picked back up her sword and her horses were about her in readiness for the next fight.

    Andrew stopped not so far away from her.

    He dug his hand in his pocket, brought out a porch and threw it before her feet, "i think you might want to see that!"

    She carefully picked it up. Her sword was still pointed at Andrew.

    She moment she opened it, she frowned. Within it was a crystal ne that had the pendant of a Frozen horse on it.

    Her eyes widened in surprise. He looked back at Andrew, "you wouldn''t dare!"

    Andrew raised a brow, "Really!? Is that what you truly believe?" his eyes motioned to Eros that was still lying dead on the ground.

    "Don''t worry, your younger sister and brother are alright. However, with your current behaviour, I can''t be sure that their safety could really be guaranteed."

    Lady frostbite''s sword shook slightly. She really hesitated. She remembered her younger ones back home. She had a younger brother and a younger sister. Both of them were just around the ages of twelve and fifteen.

    The ne from the porch belonged to one of them. In fact, it belonged to her sister. It was thest gift that their father had given to her before he died.

    This ne was heavily treasured by her sister and Lady Frostbite knew how important it was to her.

    Andrew saw the look on her face and deceided to give a bit more push, "don''t worry my dear. Their lives can still be preserved. Of course this also includes your dear sick mother. You haven''t forgotten about her have you?"

    Lady frostbite bit her lips, "You vile snake. What exactly do you want?  Why are you doing this?"

    Andrew massaged his chin lightly, "What do I want, you ask? Hmmm! what about this for a start? We go back to the fiefdom and you officially hand over the fiefdom to me!"

    "What!? How dare you? The Frostbite estate is a family Property. It is not just mine to give away. It belongs to my entire family."

    "True, but you are Baron at the moment. Besides, you will still stay at my side as my wife. We can say that the duties of a baron are too heavy for your shoulders and you want your loving and caring husband t take over for you. With my reputation, the rest will be easy to handle."

    Hearing this made her frown tighten, "But that would mean that I have to take your surname. And that means..." she paused, "is this what you and your father have been nning? Expanding the Crood territory by taking over the Frostbite Estate!? I had heard that Baron Crood was a really greedy man, I never knew that he was this greedy."

    Andrew smiled. "You are a wise girl. With your Territory, Father can finally have thatst push he needs to climb the ranks of Viscount. I know you are not aware little girl, but they are forces moving within the kingdom. Great changes are about toe. We the Crood family are only trying to secure a ce for ourselves in the oing strife. With the Post of Viscount, our Family will be better equipped for a brighter future." As he said this, he had a bright scary look in his eyes.

    His expression suddenly settled, and his lips were once again reced with a nice smile, "so what do you say, or do you want the death of your entire family on your hands?"

    Those words made her shake. She knew there was nothing she could do. Besides, Andrew was a strong cultivator, And at the moment, there were not enough beasts to fight at her side against him. It was for this very reason that he never challenged her back home. He was waiting for her to slip and unfortunately, she did.

    Slowly, her sword fell from her hands and into the ground.

    Andrew nodded, "good! you made the right choice." He waved his hand and a cor was thrown before her, "put that around your neck. We don''t want that pesky bloodline ability of yours bing problematic for us when we get back."

    Lady Frostbite did as she was instructed to do. The moment she did, she felt herself go weak. This was a cultivation inhibitor. Just like the cuffs that was used on Commander full bra back at the ck Inds.

    Her soul energy went silent and the eyes of the Frozen horse beasts went back to normal too.

    One of the soldiers immediately rushed for her.

    *SLAP!*

    He gave her a p on the face and she fell to the ground.

    Andrewughed loudly at this.

    Lady frostbite had a part of her face slightly swollen and she spat out blood to the side.

    "Pick her up, we are going back home."

    Two soldiers helped her on her feet. They tied her hands and were about to move with her.

    Just then, a voice went out that surprised everybody. Now that they thought about it, he had been there all along watching everything that had been happening and did not even say a word.

    At least he did not talk until now. Jimmy coughed into his fist.

    "My Lord! Are you still going to continue faking death? they are about to take thedy away!"

    [ Author''s Note: I made this chapter extra long, Instead of just breaking it into two. I hope you guys love it. And please send gifts. the encouragement is nice. Highly grateful]

 Chapter 77 Who Is The Master Mind Behind Closed Doors?

    Jimmy had known Eros for the longest of time. In fact, rumours had it that he had been with him since he was a child.

    He knew those tiny habits that Eros had that other people did not know.

    Many of those habits, the current Eros also acquired.

    Of course, just like everybody present, he had been surprised when he saw that Eros was shot in the chest, and immediately, he wanted to attack.

    However, he had been sensitive enough to have seen how Eros fell.

    If he was to say, he would say that it was too soft a fall for someone that was shot dead.

    And then he had also seen Eros''s ear twichch to the conversation.

    instantly, his worry vanished.

    However, as far as he was concerned, the show had reached a peak and it was time for the main star to make his entrance.

    "My Lord! are you still going to continue faking death? they are about to take thedy away!"

    Jimmy''s words had taken everyone by surprise. However, an even more surprising thing happened that made everyone freeze.

    Eros suddenly stood to his feet. At first, he brushed his clothes of the dirt from the ground, and then he looked at his chest.

    He suddenly dug his fingers into the wound on his chest and then he threw the bloody bullet at Andrew, "I think this is yours, catch!"

    Andrew was taken back by this, but he still instinctively caught the bullet.

    He raised the bullet to his eyes. It was clear that the bullet had entered Eros body, but surprisingly, Eros was not dead.

    This made him a speechless, "how did you..."

    Andrew did not know what to say. As best he knew, this bullet was made with the same substance that was used to make the cor around Lady Frostbite''s neck.

    In other words, this Gun was made specifically for killing cultivators. Of course this was not like those high grade weapons, but regardless, a clean shot such as this would bring down a cultivator that did not have a technique that could defend him against fast and effective projectiles such as a speeding bullet.

    It was rumored that Eros was an old man without cultivation. Simply put, with or without cultivation, he was supposed to have dropped and died.

    Unknown to him, while they were talking, Eros did not have his attention on his lips but his overall bodynguage and movements. This was the same thing for all the men.

    After all, a person''s bodynguage was truer than his words.

    The moment he removed the gun, Eros with incredible control of his body had already shifted the position of his heart to dodge the bullet.

    However, that was not all. What Eros cultivated was not normal soul energy but Primordial Energy. This was the origin of the universe itself. There was no way a pellet the size of a nut was going to stop him. Even if it was from an earthly special material.

    Eros sighed, "I''m sorry Andrew but you missed my heart by a little bit," Eros stepped forward, "any how, I have heard enough, I would like for you to please hand overdy Frostbite and also tie yourself with the cor on her neck. This next part is going to look funny, but you wont be the personughing!"

    "Huh!?" Andrew frowned, "I don''t know what kind of freak show you are putting up old man, but you are dead."

    Andrew brought out his Gun again and shot consecutively at Eros.

    *Mirage steps!*

    Eros moved.

    Andrew could not see it, but Eros could.

    The speeding bullets brushed past his sides, only hitting the after image he left behind.

    However,Eros did not let them go.

    Andrew finished the rounds if bullets in the gun, spraying it all on Eros like a little boy trying to aim his pee into the toilet.

    *Click!* All the bullets in the gun and been emptied.

    Eros held his palm out before them and there it was. Every bullet shot.

    "Here, catch!" Eros threw the bullet heads for

    Andrew. He caught them, but was still left surprised.

    This made Andrew confused.

    "How did you...!?"

    However, as much questions he had, Andrew knew that things were not going as he hoped it would.

    "Get him!" Andrew  ordered.

    Immediately, the guards he brought rushed for Eros with their swords.

    Eros moved, dodging the attacks. Till this moment, he still had his ''C'' hook of his walking stick on his fore arm.

    Attacks were thrown at him like rain falling from the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, Eros moved again and again, and before anyone knew it, he was behind the fifty guards.

    Every guard he passed suddenly stopped moving the moment Eros passed by them.

    After passing by thest person, the fifty men stood still. In their different positions, they all looked like a room of sculptures.

    "What are you morons doing!? Why the fuck are you just standing there!? Kill him!" Andrew shouted.

    However, none of the men moved.

    All the expressions on the faces of the men were the same with only the slight mix of fear being higher with some than it was with others.

    Andrew did not understand and in his anger, he kicked one of the men.

    However, that kick had sealed the unlucky man''s fate.

    like a tower made of cards, the man''s body fell apart. his body had been sliced into different chucks of meat.

    "Huh!" Andrew panicked and backed off in fear.

    Eros shook his head, "Tsk tsk tsk. You really shouldn''t have done that. With the way he was using his oil energy to hold on, he would have still had at least a minute more in this world."

    Eros suddenly picked a pebble from the ground and threw it on the body of another guard.

    His body also fell apart like the first one. except once it did, all the other ''Statures'' also followed along.

    They fell  apart on each other and blood sshed out in all directions behind Eros.

    Eros chuckled a bit, "You see, I told you it would be funny, but you won''t beughing."

    Andrew panicked and moved back. He wanted to say something, but was scared shitless, and the smile Eros had on his face did not help matters at all.

    He looked to his side, Lady Frostbite was still in the cor.

    immediately, he rushed for her. He brought out a knife and he pointed it at her neck.

    "It''s because of her, right? I''m warning you. if you get close to me, I''ll kill her!"

    "Huh!?" Eros Paused. He raised a brow at Andrew, "and what weapon will you use to do that!?"

    "I''ll use this kni..." Andrews eyes suddenly looked at his hand.

    He screamed as he backed off in terror, "My HAND!!! my fucking hand! you cut my my fucking hand!"

    At the moment, Andrew no longer hand a right arm.

    He screamed as he rolled on the ground, trying his best to stop the blood with his other hand.

    However, it was no use.

    Eros walked up to him steadily.

    As he did, Andrew tried to back off, "please, don''t kill me. I''ll give you anything you want," he had tears and snort all over his face. The entire handsome guy demeanor he  had totally disappeared, "Please! I''ll give you absolutely anything you want. Money, women, I can give them to you. I heard you are in debt, I can help you with that! I can..." Andrew kept in rambling promises because of his fear.

    However Eros didn''t care about all that  He stepped on his feet, holding Andrew in ce.

    "I have questions for you. If you Answer me, I''ll let you go!"

    "Yes! Yes sir. I''ll do it. Anything you want me to do."

    Andrew looked incredibly miserable.

    "Good!" Eros smiled, "you don''t look like the master mind of this n, and from what I have heard of the Crood family''s head, your father is not smart enough toe up with this n either. So tell me, who is. Who is the person calling the shots from the shadows."

    Andrew swallowed hard. From the look on Eros face, he could tell that if he did not talk, he was going to get killed.

    He did not want to, and he definitely feared that person, but if he did not talk now, he would not even be able to leave this ce.

    Andrew licked his drying lips, and swallowed hard, "you are right. it wasn''t my father, but that man his too powerful. Even for his position, he has just too much power."

    Eros raised a brow at this, "and who is he!? I need a name."

    Andrew nodded, "It is Viscount...!"

    *Whip*whip*whip*

    Eros senses caught the impending danger and he immediately rushed to protect Lady frostbite.

    As the Arrows came, he used his walking stick to hit them away.

    There was a lot of them. However, Eros was not bothered by this and defended against them easily.

    However, Andrew by the side had not been so lucky...

 Chapter 78 Lady Frostbites Cry For Help.

    Andrew on the side, had not been so lucky.

    The Arrows bathed his body like that of a Porcupine.

    Eros managed to save Lady frostbite.

    The arrows came for a while, and then they stopped.

    Eros looked at Andrew''s terrible condition, and then he turned to Jimmy, "Jimmy! are you alive!?"

    "Yes My lord, but I''m Injured." Jimmy answered. He had managed to hide behind the carriage in time, but one of the Arrows had gotten his arm.

    Eros Looked at the Arrows on the ground.

    He picked one of them up and observed it closely. He frowned tightly. This arrow was no different from the one that hade down at his manor and killed a Hundred faces some time ago.

    In other words, It was either the same person, or it was the same people.

    Eros looked in the direction that the Arrows had been shut from.

    Far off on a hill, he could see a person moving.

    *BOOM!* He kicked against the ground as he rushed in that direction.

    *Mirage steps!*

    Eros Cultivation had increased since thest time. He was now a cultivator at the First stage of the Soul Apostle rank.

    This for him, was nothingpared to the kind of power he willed in the heaven, but it was still growth and this world, it was still power.

    As he rushed for the person up on the hill, the person shot multiple arrows at him.

    Like a surfer riding the ocean waves, he waved through the wind, dogding left and right as sharply as he could.

    In only a matter of seconds, he was up the hill.

    He stretched his hand to grab at the person, however, the moment he did, the world before his eyes seemed to shift a little before bending itself back to reality at exactly when he was about to grab the person.

    Eros stopped and looked around.

    He could see that a nket was spread on the ground. Without a doubt, the person hadid here a while. From how deep the rest marks on the nket were, this person hadid here ahead of time and for a long while too.

    Eros brushed his fingers across the rested part. As he did, he closed his eyes, to vision what the person''s body looked like in his head.

    He was a god, his mind was practically a work of art.

    As his fingers strolled across the nket, he saw the image of the person''s body in his head.

    "Hmmm! a woman...cup size 38C. slim atletic body. Deep belly button. Waist Size 28...No!" he brushed some sand away, "waist size 25. Hmmm! very slim indeed. The thighs are...Hmmm... slim. From the indent of the thigh muscles, the ass is not heavy. Unfortunately, no big Booty. So sad! Not so long legs and height about 5.5."

    After using his fingers, he came closer and then he sniffed the ce were the assassinid.

    "Hmmm! This one is a clean freak," he sniffed some more, "a foreigner!"

    He suddenly stood up and nodded his head. Aside from her face, Eros had essentially gotten all the necesary information about her.

    He even knew the material of the clothes she wore and how it shaped around her body.

    Aside the look of her face, from just the way she rested on this ground for hours, Eros had figured out a lot about her. he could even predict her diet.

    he stood to his feet, "Next time, I''ll get you for sure!"

    He turned and rushed back to the carriage.

    there, Lady Frostbite was trying to stop Jimmy''s bleeding arm.

    "Lord Eros! he is losing too much blood! I tried to stop the bleeding but its not working. He needs medical help immediately!"

    Eros knelt before his butler to check the wound, "hmmm!" frowned. The injury itself was not so bad, but the arrow carried a very unique poison. This poison seemed to have been made out of soul Energy and at the moment, it was raging inside Jimmy''s body.

    Eros frowned. He turned to Jimmy, "I''m going to remove the arrow, please bare with the pain. I''m here, You will be alright. This I assure you!"

    Jimmy nodded at him.

    Immediately, Eros pulled out the Arrow.

    "AHHHH!!!" Jimmy screamed. But immediately held the pain in.

    "The poison is racing for your heart. There is no time to take you back to the manor! we will have to do a first aid here and now." Eros suggested.

    "Yes, Master Eros. I don''t mind." jimmy answered through Gritted teeth.

    For him, it was definitely not the first time that he was going through pain from a cut or an attack. However, this poison made the pain nearly unbearable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It attacked not just his veins, but seeped into his soul.

    Yes! And that was where the really pain came from. This arrow carried a poison that killed the person right from the soul.

    Just a brush with the head of the arrow would spell the end of a person''s life.

    This injury might have been quite deadly to people but it was nothing but child''s y to Eros. It was like a child waving it''s building blocks and boasting about its achievement before a grown and experienced architect.

    It other words, it was nothing.

    When it came to the matters of the soul, they was no one that knew its mysteries as much as a god. They literally bend and twist it to their favor most regrly.

    But even amongst the gods, they was none that could deal with the soul as much as Eros could. After all, the merging of two bodies in sensual involvement went beyond just the meeting of sexual organs but the meeting of two souls.

    Two souls meeting and interacting with energy in the purest most involving form.

    Eros made a cut on his palm, and allowed his blood to flow out of the wound. From the opening of his hand, his celestial energy flowed out gently.

    It was subtle but the moment it entered into Jimmy''s body, he felt as if the weight of the whole world had been put on him.

    It felt heavy. It felt raw and most of all, it felt like he was making a connection with the core of the world.

    Such was the power of primodial energy.

    At first came the pain, but as more of ERos energy went into his body, the heavy weight suddenly feltfortable. It was like he had suddenlye in contact with a big soft pillow.

    The Celestial energy charged into his body and got rid of the soul poison. Attacking it like antidote to a virus.

    Eros concentrated on the wound, and guided his energy gently through the body of his butler.

    After a while, he removed his hand.

    All of the poison had be removed from Jimmy''s body. What''s more, Jimmy had fallen asleep.

    Eros carried him into the carriage.

    Lady frostbite watched after him while Eros acted as the driver and took them back home.

    Some of the Frozen Horse beasts had unfortunately been hit by the Arrow and lost their lives, but most of them had made it.

    By Lady frostbites orders, they followed along.

    Soon, they were at the manor.

    The moment they got in, Eros ordered for Jimmy to be taken inside.

    Dan had been giving orders to the merchant guild that had arrived. Reconstruction of the estate had already started.

    In fact, with how fast these guys worked, a few houses were already done and ready. However, a lot more work still needed to be done.

    As he talked to the head Engineer, he saw as Eros raced into the manor with carriage that still had a lot of arrows on its body.

    Instantly, he new something had happened.

    He left what he was doing and rushed after the carriage.

    Jimmy was taken into the manor.

    Commander half bra saw the injury and assigned her crew members to take over.

    They were pirates. Coming across life threatening injuries was their daily bread.

    In a room with the major members of the house hold aside Eros''s three women that were in close Cultivation, every other person was present.

    Lady frost bite exined what had happened at the border and how her family was currently in danger.

    Eros sighed lowly.

    He understood her situation well.

    However, he still had matters on his own end to deal with.

    His granddaughter had been kidnapped and as far as he was concerned, there was an assassin out there that was targeting him. There was also the fact that his territory was currently at its most vulnerable.

    He did not want to say it, but he was in no position to help anybody. It was not him being selfish. No!

    It was just that he had to priotize. Besides, Lady frostbite was not his woman he had no obligation to leave his people and go save her''s.

    Eros stood up from his seat and looked her dead in the eyes, "I''m sorry Lady Frostbite but I can''t help you. I can''s leave my people at such a time..."

 Chapter 79 The Tate Family Needs An Explanation

    "Lord Eros, Please! i beg of you. My family is in danger. I need your help!" Lady frostbite pleaded.

    Tears were in her eyes and she held Eros''s arm as she begged on her knees.

    however, eros had a stern expression on his face. As far as he was concerned, it was not just logical to leave his vunerable home to go save another''s.

    One must first remove the spec in one''s own eyes before removing that in the eyes of one''s neighbor.

    Eros was such a man. It was true that he considereddy Frostbite a guest and definitely a friend. After all, she had stood against the brutality that hade to his home.

    However, all he had for her was gratitude. The internal strife of the Frostbite family and the Crood family who were their Inws was not his business or his problem.

    This was practically him poking into waters that concerned him not.

    At the moment, Jimmy had been injured. his grand daughter had been taken hostage and his people needed their Baron.

    Eros had never thought himself a hero and only learnt his strength to his family or when it benefitted him.

    He was not a bad guy, but in his opinion, it would be total foolishness to dabble in matters that did not concern him.

    Eros looked at the crying face of Lady Frostbite.

    He squat before her, and wiped the tears off her reddened face, "i understand your plight, but this is something I cannot do. I can let you stay here on ount of your safety. You may use my home as a base for you to gather up your strength and make contact with your allies to go take back your home."

    Lady Frostbite suddenly frowned, and then...

    *SLAP!* She pped him hard on the face.

    "If You are not going to help me, I''ll do it myself!" She stood up and walked away.

    Commander half Bra and Dan looked at one another

    Everybody else kept silent. No one said a word. This problem was between Barons.

    Eros stood to his feet and without saying a word, he walked away.

    In this manner and drama, the meeting was concluded.

    ....

    Slowly, the Evening came and Lady frostbite as well as her Frozen Horse beasts took into the night. Their destination was obviously the  Frostbite Fiefdom.

    As she rode away, tears dropped from her eyes, but she had a determined look on her face.

    Frostbites were a very hard headed bunch.dy Ang frostbite was strong with this special trait of her bloodline.

    As she sped through the dark hours of the night, Butler Jimmy stood by a high window and watched as she rode away. He sighed loudly.

    He had his arm bandaged properly and he still had a pale look on his face.

    He turned behind to Eros who was sitting on a sofa, "are you sure about this decision, My lord!?"

    Eros nodded, "yes! The Fiefdom is too fragile at the moment. We should satay and build our own. Besides, we still have a fight with Baron Bolos for Penny. It would be foolishness to let other people''s problemspound ours."

    Jimmy heard what Eros had said and nodded ordingly.

    Eros stood up and walked to his room.

    ...

    Later that night, Eros opened his wardrobe as he hurried up with his dressing.

    Everything he wore was unlike his usual.

    that was because it was all a shade of ck. His boots were ck, his clothes were fitted and ck, and even the mask he wore, was ck, and it looked like a monster from the legends.

    He carried his walking stick and he was finally ready.

    However, the moment he opened his door to leave, Dan stood right in front of him with a smile on his face, "caught you!"

    This took Eros aback a bit.

    "I was right! You are going to the Frostbite Estate right?" Dan asked. The smug look on his face was proud. He had followed his intuition and caught his grandfather at exactly the right time.

    From the recent experience that Dan had gotten with Eros, he knew Eros to a certain deal.

    "Are you going to save the Damsel in distress!?" Dan teased.

    Eros sighed as he removed the face mask, "No! you get it wrong. If She was one of mine, then I would have not mind helping her. However, she is not. So I am not going to help her!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This made Dan raise a brow at his grandfather, "I don''t understand! Is that not why you are obviously dressed in your Ninja costume?"

    Eros shook his head, "No! You don''t understand,"  Eros expression suddenly became stern and his eyes looked as if he was going to spit fire through them.

    "The Issue between the Frostbite Family and the Crood Family is absolutely not my business, but as you can see, they hurt jimmy. Jimmy is family.  Now, That Issue is my business. the Crood family would have to exin to me why a member of my family was caught in the crossfire of their battles."

    As Dan heard this, his face also became very serious. He had not looked at things from that angle. It totally made sense now.

    Jimmy was like a second father to him. As far back as he could remember, he had always been there. However, today for the first time ever, he was worried about the state he had seen the old man in.

    That Arrow had gotten Jimmy in the arm.

    If it had been fired silently at a different angle, Jimmy would by now be dead.

    The Tates were known for protecting their own. it was literally their family motto. Family came first before all else. Even before benefits and certainly before Pleasure.

    Eros''s words had suddenly roused a strong zeal to fight in Dan.

    Eros could see it in the boy''s eyes. But before he could stop him, Dan said it.

    "I''ming with you! Jimmy is also a part of my family and Tates protect their own. I''ming with you!"

    Eros knew it wasing, but now that it had finally arrived, he could not help but sigh. After all, Dan had no cultivation. Which meant that he did not have the power required for such a mission. This was not Dan''s fault but because of a particr physic that he possessed.

    However, he had a look in his eyes that told Eros that whether Eros took him or not, he was going to definitely find his way. This was just how the family worked. It was their tradition.

    As Eros looked at Dan, he suddenly had a fond memory of his father in this world standing up for him. Giving his all to save his him. Even though he was bleeding from his mouth and his legs shook because of his weakness, he still stood.

    Such was the way of the Tates.

    Eros smiled at Dan and roffled his white hair a bit, "good! You have grown so well. Penny would be really proud of you."

    Dan smiled back at him.

    Eros suddenly waved his hand and a paper came out of the Storage ring.

    He made a cut on his finger, and then he used his blood as ink and drew some symbols on the paper. After wards, he put some of his Celestial energy into the paper.

    "what is that?"  Dan asked.

    "Its a Talisman!"  Eros put it over Dan''s head and it suddenly dissolved in mes forming a red bubble around his body which disappeared nearly as fast as it appeared.

    "This will protect you in case I am not there!"

    Dan nodded in understanding.

    eros took a look at him, "we also have to change your clothes."

    "don''t worry, I came prepared!" Dan tore out his clothes and behold, he was wearing ck-tight fitted garments under.

    Eros nodded in understanding.

    He waved his hand and hand Dan a knife from the storage ring.

    " is that..!?" Dan was speechless for words.

    "Yes! It''s a soul weapon. This one does not have a master yet. You can bond with it. Even without cultivation, this will help a lot ande in very handy."

    Dan nodded as he received the sharp and curvy de.

    "Just make a cut on your skin and recite the words on it!"  Eros instructed.

    Dan nodded and did as Eros instructed.

    Immediately, the Dagger glowed in a quick white light.

    Deep from within himself, Dan could feel the connection he had with the de. It was like it was an extension of his arm.

    he waved the de through the air and he could almost feel the wind on the de through his senses.

    "That de has some special features. You can try them outter. For now, we need to go!"

    dan raised a brow at Eros, " That reminds me. How are we going to get there without anybody seeing us? Lady frostbite left hours ago!"

    Eros smiled, "don''t worry about that! I have us covered."  He raised Dan unto his back, "hold on tight!"

    *MIRAGE STEPS!*

 Chapter 80 The Secret Grand Order Moves

    Eros activated Mirage steps and sped out of the mansion.

    There was also another reason why Eros did not leave with Lady Frostbite. But it was one he rather keep to himself.

    He suspected that there was a spy in his house or rather, in his estate.

    It was better for who so ever it was to think that he was still in the manor than out of it.

    He did not want anything to happen to his home. Denying Lady frostbites''s request in public was just one way of him protecting his family and his people.

    Eros and Dan left The Mansion deep n the night with no one aware of their absence.

    ...

    At around the same time, a particr person entered into a dark castle. The only source of light being the moonlight that seeped in through the windows of the long corridor.

    She wore dark fitted clothing.

    In one of her hands was a cross bow. However, this cross bow was unlike the usual.

    For one, it was at least four times bigger than the usual cross bow. It was machinated like a machine gun and even though it was dark enough, it still managed to reflect the bit of light that touched it.

    She walked through the dark castle walls. Her high boots kissing the tiled castle floors loudly.

    If Eros was here, he would instantly recognize the curve of her body. However, she had a white mask with bloody w marks.

    As she walked through the castle, a maid in dark robes approached her, "the master is in the study. He has been waiting for you." The maid bowed and seemingly disappeared as soon as she had passed along her message.

    She turned in a particr direction, and walked towards a pair of tall doors. They had the carvings of many ancient beasts at war on them, and as she approached the doors, all the eyes of the beasts carved on the doors seemingly turned and focused on her.

    She stopped at the door. "Your master is expecting me!" she whispered lowly.

    Eyes of the beasts left her and a loud unbuckling noise was heard. The Doors opened up and she entered.

    This room was even darker than the Corridor.

    The doors closed behind her in an eerie metallic sound.

    The entire room was dark and quiet. After a few seconds, an aged tired voice could be heard.

    "You bring word for me, shadow walker!"

    Immediately, she went on her knees, "yes My lord. It is about the Crood family. The n has beenpromised. The Crood boy fell at the hands of  Tate!"

    "Huh!?" The voice in the dark was surprised by this. However, it suddenly chuckled, "interesting! very interesting!! So what are you going to do about this. You know that for you to achieve your dreams, you need that item, right?"

    She nodded, "yes! I know. I had sent a hundred faces to keep up the chaos in the Tate Estate, but he also failed miserable. However, we can still check the other regions. After all, you said so yourself!"

    The aged voice chuckled a bit, "of course, I did not lie Viscount. What we seek lies at the hands of one of the Barons under Viscount Tobi! My eyes all seeing Eyes of shredded hearts does not lie!"

    As he spoke, two pairs of red glowing eyes shone lowly from the dark.

    the moment the eyes appeared, the Viscount felt as if her heart was a see through ss. This made sweat run down her back. And she instinctively wanted to turn and run. However, she did not.

    This was not the first time she was experiencing those eyes, but every time, she still felt like a little mouse in front of a Lion.

    Just as soon as they had appeared, they had also disappeared.

    This made her breathing heavy and she could feel cold sweat run down her back.

    the voice chuckled again, "if the subtle method does not work, you may use force to get the item, but know this, if you draw the attention of the king to the item, I will not help you against his wrath."

    She nodded as she stood to her feet. However, just before she left, she paused.

    "Is there something else you want Viscount!?" The aged tired voice asked.

    She shook her head slightly, "Its nothing my lord. Its just..." she paused again.

    "Go on!" the voice encouraged.

    "Its the Tate."

    "What about him?"

    "I don''t know. There is something weird about him. The initial report said that he was not a cultivator, and then i found out that it was a lie. However, I thought his cultivation was low. But just recently, he was able to nearly catch me!"

    "Hmmm!" Those words took the Voice by surprise, "are you sure about this?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She nodded.

    "If that is the case, I can take over!" Another voice was suddenly heard as a person appeared in the dark. This person also wore a mask, but his was that of a clown.

    the Viscount was obviously displeased by seeing this person, "stay away Clown! I can handle this one!"

    "Clown! let your sister finish her assignment. She is after all still a member of this Grand Order." The voice advised.

    Clown turned towards the darkness and bowed, "Not if she fails this mission. But if it is your wish my lord, I will oblige!"

    The Viscount saw this and then she bowed, turned and left.

    As she did, Clown watched her walk away, a glinting light in his eyes.

    ...

    meanwhile, Eros and Dan had just reached the Frostbite estate.

    This ce was nothing like the Tate Estate.

    For one, even though it waste at night, the people here seemed to be filled with life.

    There were food stalls about the ce, and one could actually see men and womenughing as they walked on the street.

    In other words, this was not only a peaceful ce, it was bubbling with life.

    Even though it was winter, the streets were bright with life and soulnterns were at the sides of houses, brightening the streets.

    It was nothing like the lifeless Tate estate that was poor and filled with broken houses on either sides.

    Dan came down Eros''s back. His white hair was rough from the wind that had gone through it.

    This was the first time For Dan that he had left the Tate Estate since he was adopted by Eros.

    Before he became a tate, he was in a vige and that ce was far poorer than the current Esate.

    This for him was the first time he was seeing a ce so bright at night.

    Obviously, he also had stars in his eyes, and for a split second there, he had forgotten the reason they were here. He wanted to charge into the food stalls and tried their meals.

    It was so surprising to know that this ce was actually a neighboring estate and it was thriving to such an extent while theirs was in the state that it was.

    However, before he said anything, Eros patted his head, "don''t worry son, soon, the Tate estate will be like the sun, and ces like this would only be like stars about it."

    Dan herd his grand father''s words and nodded to them.

    He did not know why, but he trusted his granddad''s words.

    Just then, Someone with a group of frozen horses sped through the streets.

    Many people were caught unaware and the horses nearly cleared them off the road. In fact, some goods that were too close to the road were destroyed by the charging horses.

    Dan and Eros looked at the identity of the person on the horse in front. It was none other than Lady frostbite.

    She had left before them, but because of Eros''s technique, they had arrived at around the same time.

    "Climb up! we have to go." Eros ordered and Dan did as he was told. "We will have to hurry! she seems to be going to the Baron''s manor.

    immediately, Eros went after her.

    A whileter, Lady Frostbite stopped before the Baron''s manor.

    This manor as one would expect was nothing like the Manor at the Tate Estate.

    For one, the walls were high, and the gates were mighty and made of special Iron. It was nothing like the wooden gate that the Manor of the Tate Estate had.

    These gates even had the beautiful Carvings of two Horses that seemed to be breathing air of ice out their mouths.

    Lady Frostbite stopped at the gate, "I am Lady Ang Frostbite. Baron of this Estate. You will open my goddamn doors or I will have your heads!!!"

    her voice went out in all directions.

    At first, there was no reaction. However, slowly, the doors opened up and she rode into them.

    As she did, Eros noticed that Soldiers appeared from all around the ce and surrounded the Manor entrance, covering a route of escape...

 Chapter 81 Intervening For Lady Frostbite.

    Without a doubt, the news of Andrews failure had gotten back home.

    Since Andrew who wanted to be baron was dead, it was easy to assume that The problems of the Frostbite Estate was over, but such was not so.

    Apparently, Andrew was not alone.

    As the soldiers appeared, the citizens of the Estate immediately rushed into their homes. Apparently, they also knew that something was about to happen.

    In only about two minutes, the once bustling streets were now empty of life.

    No one wanted to be caught in the cross fire.

    Another thing of note was the fact that these soldiers did not wear the uniform of the frostbite Estate.

    rather, they wore a different Uniform. This was the Uniform of the Crood family.

    It wa one of two things. It was either these were the soldiers of the Crood family or they were the soldiers of the frostbite family that had betrayed their Baron and joined the crood family.

    Either ways, it spoke volumes of the kind of influence that the Crood family had. After all, the Frostbite family were not also a weak family.

    Lady frostbite rushed into the manor.

    as she did, Eros activated his movement technique again.

    he was so fast that no one saw him as he slipped through the gates.

    He and Dan had entered into Enemy territory.

    It was night time and therefore very easy for them to pick a nice spot to hide. Especially with the vast range of techniques that was avable to Eros. this was quite a task for him.

    Within the gates, there were also soldiers with their weapons drawn out, waiting in readiness.

    Lady Frostbite saw this and it made her frown.

    In front of the soldiers was A slim man. This man was not in the same uniform as the soldiers. In fact, he was in robes, but from his confident smile and well disyed mannerism of bowing to Lady frostbite the moment she arrived, it was easy to conclude that he was the one in charge.

    "Lady Frostbite, I was starting to think you might not show up anymore. it so good for you to grace us with your presence." The man smiled like he was a father that was really weing his daughter home.

    Lady Frostbite did not alight from the Frozen horse she rod.

    She frowned the moment she saw the man, "who are you and what are you doing in my home? Where are my brother''s and sister? What do you people want from my home!?"

    The man chuckled a bit, "that''s a lot of questions mydy. All of which will be answered in due times. I am Carpet. I''m a captain under themand of the Crood family!" he bowed once more.

    "Your siblings are very fine. Of course that is not something we can say for our young master. Word reached us that you have already taken care of him at the border. this was indeed sad news to us. However, baron Crood has sent word that for you, he is willing to make an exception. After all, he has many sons. As long as you renounce your hold as Baron to thisnd and hand over the post to any of his sons, he is more than willing to let bygones be bygones."

    Lady Frostbite frowned at this.

    She was expecting to use Andrew as a bargaining chip for her siblings. However, news of Andrews failure had reached before her.

    "Captain Cement or the fuck you call yourself, release my family and leave my home this instant or I''ll..." As she spoke, her spiritual energy went up in the air and the eyes of the horses she came with turned white like they did before.

    She had activated her bloodline ability.

    Waves of spiritual energy blew from her body.

    Lady Frostbite was just in the soul Disciple realm, but her bloodline ability made her a threat no one would want to mess with.

    Her ability to Control the Frozen horses was a great advantage she enjoyed in battle.

    There were only a few horses with her here, but the other horses in the barn within the manor could be heard neighing to the activation of her bloodline ability.

    She was just one person but she could easily borrow the strength of many beasts to fight her battles.

    This was an example of how bloodline techniques made for cultivation superiority.

    However, Captain Cement in front did not seem moved by this. "Lady Frostbite, are you sure that this is something you want to do?"

    The moment he said this, there were muffled sounds as soldiers behind brought forth three people that were tied up together.

    The moment Lady frostbite saw them, her spiritual energy suddenly calmed down. How could it not? These were are her mother, younger brother and her immediate younger sister.

    Knives were ced against their necks.

    captain Cement giggled once more, "I am going to say it again. give the title of Baron over to the Crood family or watch as your family dies before your eyes."

    Ladyfrost bite frowned. Things were ying out just like they had earlier on. Andrew too had also threatened her with her family and she had immediately be weak to the thought of harming to them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She had instantly given up. However, back then, Eros was there to save her. Now that she thought about it, Eros had helped her and she had instead rewarded him with a p to the face.

    At the time she had been overwhelmed with emotion, but it still was the wrong thing.

    Maybe if she had pleaded harder and not been too stubborn, she might have actually might have been able to convince him toe help her.

    However, her stubbornness had taken a strong part of her.

    These were the thoughts that flowed through her mind.

    Just then, Captain Cement waved his hand and one of her loved one''s was brought forward.

    It was her younger sister.

    This was a young beautiful girl that was around the age of fifteen.

    She had tears in her eyes, and her clothes were torn at different points.

    However, she looked to be in a better conditionpared to her brother and her mother.

    At least, she was not bleeding from any injury and did not have a swollen face.

    Eros watched attentively.

    Knowing Lady frostbite as well as he knew her, she was definitely going to give in to the threats again.

    She was a very stubborn woman and could be brutish if the case demanded it, but she had a very strong weakspot for family.

    She was the kind to give up her entire existence just for her family.

    This was not a bad thing, but it did have it weak moments.

    Eros was willing to enter into the fray and make his move. However, he had a weird forbidden feeling he did not understand. It was like something was wrong.

    However, for the time being, he just couldn''t put a finger on what was wrong.

    It was as if it was staring him in the face, but yet, it was not there.

    If he was to describe it, it was like a word about to be said, just hovering on his tongue but yet, it eluded him.

    "Granddad! are you okay!?" Dan saw the look on Eros''s face and asked.

    Eros shook his head and pushed the thought temorarily to the back of his mind, "yeah! I''m good." his expression suddenly became a serious one.

    "I will create a distraction an you will follow this path and free the prisoners." Eros directed Dan on what to do.

    Dan nodded in understanding.

    "When I give the other, I want you to sprint as fast as you can. All their attention would be on the distraction I will create. Make sure you take full advantage of it!"

    Dan nodded as he brought out his knife.

    He might not have cultivation, but he was tougher than he looked.

    Eros suddenly touched the ground as he activated his soul energy.

    *Earth Cyclone!*

    Immediately, his soul energy rushed into the ground and slowly, a cyclone formed in the center of the court yard.

    This sudden Cyclone took everyone by surprise.

    Captain Cement frowned. He could tell that this was a technique but from where or who it came from was a different matter entirely.

    The Cyclone became bigger and bigger and it attacked the first set of soldiers.

    Sucking them into it''s turbulent wind.

    Captain Cement frowned, "destroy that thing!" he ordered.

    many of the soldiers that had cultivation immediately activated their energies.

    Meanwhile, no one noticed Dan that had taken a long route, running as fast as he could to where the hostages were behind.

    He brought out the Dagger Eros had gifted him. The moment he got close enough, he threw the Dagger for the head of the first soldier holding down Lady Frostbite''s mother.

 Chapter 82 Stabbed In The Back By Bunny.

    The Sand wind was a turbulent one. In no time, the Cyclone was all over the ce.

    Regardless of the attacks that were thrown at it, it did not reduce but seemed to be getting bigger.

    It enveloped many soldiers, sending them flying before they knew what was happening.

    Meanwhile, this created an opportunity for Dan to sneak in just as Eros had instructed behind the enemy.

    Dan''s knife was connected to his soul. It was like an extended arm.

    This knife was a special one and the moment Dan had his eyes on his first victim, he threw the knife.

    *Woosh!*

    Like a boomerang speeding through the air, the Knife whistled on its way to the man''s neck.

    *SLASH!*

    It was a clean cut to the neck. The de cut carotid Artery and veins, sliding all the way to the wind pipe.

    Before anyone knew it, the unfortunate soldier fell to the ground as he grabbed his neck, trying to call the attention of Captain Cement, unfortunately, the captain had his eyes on more important things.

    Just like a Boomerang, the curve knife returned back into his hands. Just like the first time, he threw it again at the second soldier.

    This soldier too was unfortunate.

    Dan immediately rushed for the two prisoners. Unfortunately, he was only able to reach Lady Frostbite''s mother and Brother but fell short when it came to her sister.

    He rushed for the prisoners that no one was currently paying attention to.

    As he did, he got a closer look at the Victims of his de. It was really a nasty sight.

    The blood escaped their severed necks like broken pipes, sipping into the ever-thirsty earth.

    This was not the first time Dan was seeing a dead person.

    After all, he had sailed with Eros to the ck inds.

    However, it was the first time that he had to kill someone by himself. Even though he had not held the knife when the deed was done, he had still felt it through his soul connection when the de had torn through the sulent flesh of the Soldiers.

    He had always known that such a day woulde, but he did not know when or how.

    He had mixed feelings about his first kills and did not know what he felt more. Was it the discovery of how fragile human life could be, or was it a pity for his enemies?

    Either way, these were not thoughts for the moment. He would ponder about itter. For now, he needed to get the hostages out of here.

    He peeled his eyes away from the dead soldiers and concentrated on cutting through their binds.

    At around the same time, Captain cement stepped forward.

    He stamped his foot on the ground as his soul energy rushed out of his body.

    *Gravity isw*

    He activated his technique. Pulling everything that the wind carried to the ground. This included the soldiers, sand, dust and even the Cyclone itself.

    Everything was pulled to the ground.

    And just like that the Cyclone dissolved. It blew its wind in all directions.

    However, at this time, Lady Frostbite just so happened to see her Brother and mother being released behind.

    "Go!" She ordered one of the horses and it rushed for the distracted Captain Cement, packing him out of the way like a truck about to Isekai its next victim.

    The Horse hit him hard and he was thrown away.

    The now chaos allowed for Lady Frostbite to activate her bloodline ability again.

    She released the horses on all the soldiers.

    Immediately, she rushed to take her sister.

    She lifted her up on the horse. She wanted to go for the rest of her family, but she could see her brother and mother and brother followed the person in ck fitted clothing.

    Lady frostbite was fast and it was easy for her to think on her feet. If someone was helping her, then it only meant that the person had prepared an escape route.

    She looked in Captain Cement''s direction. She knew that the hit that the Frozen horse had given him was not enough to put him down. After all, the captain was in the Soul Apostle realm.

    He was far stronger than that. Even her had to admit that se was not in any condition to fight him.

    For now, she needed to get her sister out of here, andter find away to reim her territory from the hands of the current oppressors.

    Around the same time, Dan helped her mother and Brother escape, but as they did, the young boy who was about the age of ten kept pulling at Dan''s shirt.

    Since his freedom, he had been trying to say something.

    Dan finally turned to him.

    "What is it!? If it is about your people, they will be fine. Captain cement is not so foolish. But for now, we need to get you to safety first."

    "No!" the boy shook his head, "you don''t understand. I''m not talking about him. That is not the problem!"

    "Then what is!?" Dan asked with a frown on his face. His task was easy, but this boy was making it difficult for him.

    "You have gotten it wrong. Captain Cement is not the one in charge here. He is just the distraction."

    "Huh!?" Dan did not understand, but the boy already nned to exin.

    "Its my ..... Its....!"

    "HUH!?" Dan could not believe what he had just heard.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    .....

    At around the same time, Lady frostbite carried her sister and ced her on the same horse, "Hold on tight to me."

    She sped out of the manor with the horse. However, the moment she came out, she discovered that her escape route had already been blocked.

    Many guards from the Crood Family obstructed her path with their guns and swords pointed at her.

    The horse they were on, neighed loudly.

    It was obviously afraid.

    Lady frostbite frowned.

    Her way had been obstructed. However, she had alreadye this far. If she did not do something and fast, she was going to lose the escape momentum she currently had.

    She immediately activated her bloodline ability.

    this time around, she pushed it far beyond what it was before.

    Her eyes also glowed white like the frozen horse she was riding.

    All of a sudden, Neighing sounds could be heard from all over the ce.

    The Frozen Horse was the official mount of the Frostbite Estate.

    This specie of soul beasts were tied to the Frostbite family by blood. No matter what, they would always answer to the call.

    *Summoning of the Frozen horse beast. Judgement of Mighty Hooves!*

    A low Hum was heard in the air.

    Horses from different ces rushed this way to lend aid to her. She was strong, however, they was only so much load she could carry.

    Commanding so much horses was not easy. She was practically amodating many chaotic minds in her head.

    Also, she was not that high in cultivation. Even though it was a bloodline ability, attempting tomand all the beasts in the Estate was practically suicide.

    However, she was desperate. Even worse, escape was just a reach away.

    Blood trailed down her nose, and one of her eyes slowly turned red with blood. However, she was not going to stop.

    She didn''t want to. The soldiers were just too many. She had to give it her best.

    However, she couldn''t help but feel as if something was wrong.

    This soldiers blocked their way, and even pointed their weapons at them, but that was it.

    They did not escape.

    Just then, she felt something.

    *SLOUSH!*

    A de was inserted in her abdomen.

    This took her by surprise.

    Her eyes resumed their normal appearance as her technique was forcefully stopped.

    She slowly turned about. And there it was.

    To her surprise, her sister was looking at her with a sadistic grin on her face.

    Lady frostbite fell off the horse.

    *Cough! Cough*

    She coughed up some blood to the side.

    This was both from the after effect of pushing the bloodline technique and also from the stab wound on her side.

    Lady frostbite looked at her sister with wide eyes, "Esther, what...what are you doing?"

    However the response she got was nothing like what she was expecting.

    Esther giggled lightly, as she licked the de that was stained with Lady frostbite''s blood.

    Esther got down from the Horse.

    All the soldiers around suddenly bowed as one of them hurried to her and passed her a white mask that looked like a crazy rabbit.

    She collected the mask and ced it on her face.

    "Firstly, I am not Esther! the name is BUNNY!"

    "Huh!?"

    Lady frostbite could not wrap her head around what was happening.

    Nothing felt right. In fact, wrong was an understatement.

    "Esther, why are you doing..."

    *SLAP!*

    Bunny gave a resounding p to Lady frostbite. "Are you deaf or something? I said I am no longer Esther. You will refer to me as Bunny from now on. And yes! If you must know, this is all my hand work."

 Chapter 83 Broken Sister Bunny...

    Lady Frostbite could not believe what was happening.

    This was her own loving sister. The same one that had always been innocent and cute. She would run into her embrace whenever their ymates tried to bully her, and cry whenever she saw so much as the death of a rabbit.

    As far back as she had known, she was always soft and gentle.

    In fact, she was gentle that many even wondered if she was truly from the Frostbite family.

    After all, every member of the family was known for their stubbornness, boldness and rashness. This was an attribute of their bloodline. That is, it came with their bloodline abilities.

    From their younger years, Lady frostbite had always taken it upon herself to take good care of this her little sister.

    The world was such a hard ce but she was a very gentle soul. As far as Lady frostbite was concerned such a gentle soul should be protected at all times.

    She remembered how Esther cried when their father had died and how she had sworn to take care of the entire family.

    Their lives were not great, but it was definitely peaceful and loving.

    At least, that''s what she thought.

    Yet, at such a critical moment, she had literally been stabbed in the back by her own blood sister.

    Lady frostbite felt a whole rage of emotions at the moment. She was angry, sad, but most of all, she was confused.

    Her fingers balled into a fist and she gritted her teeth tightly.

    She coughed up some more blood. It might have been because of the abdominal injury that was letting her bleed internally or it might have even been more from the heart break she was feeling at the moment.

    She looked up at sister. This was not the person she knew, "Why!?" This was the only word that could seep through her confused mind and out her mouth.

    Bunny turned her head to her.

    "You want to know why I am doing this?" She giggled a bit.

    "It is simple really. Because I can. This is me just giving the Crood family a well meaning gift," Esther squat low, "let me tell you something dear sister. The world unlike you think does not revolve around you. The sun does not shine where you walk, you don''t get to steal all the young attractive boys regardless of your Tom boy brutish ways! And the Baron throne is not the highest point under the fucking sky!"

    Lady frostbite was lost for words. She did not believe the words she had just heard, "is this about your crush on..."

    "DON"T FUCKING SAY HIS NAME!" Bunny screamed. "and yes, he is one of the reasons, but that is not all. Your very existence is a joke. Let me show you what true power is!"

    Bunny suddenly lifted up her arms. Her soul energy sipped out of her body. It was purer and richer than Lady frostbite could believe. But that was not all. Her soul energy climbed the ranks. At first, it was just at the second rank of the soul disciple realm, and then it climbed to the third, and then the fourth, the fifth, the sixth, the seventh, climbing above Lady frostbite''s cultivation level.

    Lady frostbite literally could no longer keep track.

    Bunny''s cultivation Level climbed so high and so strong that it reminded her a bit of Eros''s soul pressure. Of course it was not the same, but the pressure given by the rank was simr.

    This meant that she was at least not a cultivator in the soul disciple realm and had reached the soul apostle realm.

    Slowly, she activated her bloodline ability.

    *Summoning of the Frozen horse beast. Judgement of Mighty Hooves!*

    The moment she did, Horses could be heard Neighing from all directions.

    All their eyes glowed a slight yellow unlike the white they shone when Lady frostbite was in control.

    Immediately, Horses ran to this side from all angles.

    Lady frostbite had the same bloodline ability, but she could feel it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her younger sisters control was incredibly wless.

    When she tried to control this much Frozen horse beast, she felt as if her mind was swimming in  sea of chaos, and she could barely get control to give simple orders to the Frozen Horse beasts.

    However, she could feel the wlessness of her sisters ability.

    There was no rush, shake or even sign of strain to it.

    As one that carried the bloodline, she could feel the control that her sister carried.

    Thest time she saw such thing was with her father. He was thest person that had such wless control of the frozen horse beasts as this.

    "How can you? when!?" Lady frost bite had a lot of questions to ask.

    Firstly, her younger sister''s cultivation level was many times her own, and as it would seem, her bloodline was even stronger.

    Bunny giggled lowly. She enjoyed the look on her sisters face, "you didn''t know, did you? You didn''t know that I was more talented by you. Instead of encouraging me and pushing me forward, father tried to hide it. he even went as far as to seal my cultivation and bloodline ability. And yes, that was also the reason I became so tamed and gentle. By tradition, I am the most talented child. I should be the baron of the Frostbite estate, but No! I was abused because of you!"

    Bunny opened up her clothes slightly to reveal the cuts on her chest that traced down to her stomach.

    "Those cuts!" Lady Frostbite muttered, "I remember that you had fallen sick and Father said that you needed treatment he took you away to..."

    "MUTILATE ME!!!" Bunny interrupted again, "for days on end I was in pain. i did not understand why My own father would hate me so much. I didn''t know that it was because of you trash! Just so that his precious little first child can be Baron."

    As Bunny talked, Lady Frostbite could see the tears leaking underneath the mask on her face. Without a doubt, Bunny was talking from a point of intense pain and loneliness. Her fingers had dug so deep into her own hands that drops of blood seeped out the wound they made.

    "I was so lost, and confused. I hated my very own existence and wanted nothing more than to end it all. And so I thought of doing it. This was after you had rejected him. I was hiding in the court yard and heard when he confessed his love you. But you rejected him. Even the one piece of love i had, you took away and yet trashed him."

    "But Esther!"

    "ITS BUNNY!!!"

    "okay! okay!! Bunny, That was why I told him No! I knew you liked him and I did not want you to..."

    "LIAR!!! You took everything away from me. That day I was so heart broken that I ran into the wild to kill myself. And I would have done it too if they didn''t find me. If ''HE'' didn''t find me. He exposed my world. Broadened my Horizon, freed me from the shackles that my own father ced on me. And gave me a bigger, deeper purpose for my existence. Now, My life has meaning and worth. In the Grand order, I can even be respected. It is all worth it."

    Bunny raised her hand to the winter night sky. As if to disy the goodness of her freedom, and then she set her eyes once more on her sister. "I was free from Father and best of all, from you. But I was not ready to leave yet. Not until you feel and understand the same pain I felt. I wanted to drain your world of life like a calf at its mother''s tits. I wanted you to reach that point of devastation. To feel all that you are Crumble before your eyes," she fetched some snow in her hand and with her soul energy, vaporized it.

    "The Crood family had been interested in the Frostbite Family seat of Baron for a long time. It was why they pushed for your marriage with their dumb son Andrew. Using the Influence of the Grand Order, I pushed for the immediate take over of the Frostbite Estate. After all, the kingdom is about to enter a great state of internal turmoil. A reshuffling of the nobles is at hand. The king is soon about to carry out his cleansing. And there is still the issue with the Manbeast Kingdom. This is exactly the best time to make you lose everything."

    As she talked, she rolled the Knife that was still stained with blood in between her fingers, "Ang, you had to just give me the perfect opportunity to finish the remaining of my ns when you went for what that old Baron owed you."

    Bunny advance slowly towards Lady Frostbite, In her eyes, It was clear that she wanted to finish the job.

    Lady Frostbite backed off slowly and steadily. She was weak and she could feel fear take over her body. After tasting the sharpness of the knife the first time, she really did not want to feel it again.

    Bunny''s eyes seemed to smile through her mask and she leapt into the air, bringing down the knife for Lady Frostbite''s neck.

    However, just when the de would kiss her neck,  a hand grabbed the sharp edge of the de, "forgive medy Esther, but I couldn''t help but overhear your conversation just now."

    Bunny looked up at the person that had interrupted her most sacred moment in surprise. After all, she had not even sensed his arrival.

    Eros had a radiating smile on his face, "I heard you nned all this. That means that you owe me an exnation..."

    [Author''s note= Come on guys! The story is fun and it gets deeper. Send gifts pls]

 Chapter 84 *Spiral Showers Of The Lightening God!*

    Eros had a radiating smile on his face, but because of the mask he had on, Bunny could not see it and also who it was. "I heard you nned all this. That means that you owe me an exnation. I''m I right?"

    Eros''s sudden appearance took Everybody by surprise.

    No one had seen him arrive.

    He had suddenly popped up like a ghost and had stopped the de right when it was about to prate Lady Frostbite''s chest.

    This sudden intrusion made Bunny take a huge jump back. As she did, her knife made a cut on Eros''s palm.

    Eros saw this and nodded his head.

    This knife she used was without a doubt a soul weapon, if not, it would not have hurt him as it did.

    "Your weapon! not bad. what grade of soul weapon is it!?"

    Bunny was taken aback by the sudden question, but she giggled lightly as she exined.

    "It is of the mortal Grade!" her smile was a cocky one, "Who the fuck are you!?" She questioned back.

    Eros did not answer, but he could understand why she was so proud of the ability of her weapon.

    Finding a soul weapon was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    They were very rare.

    Legend had it that there was once upon a time when there were a lot of them, but the end of the golden empire sealed the fate of these weapons.

    The mighty Dwarf nation that create Soul weapons was almostpletely wiped out in thest days of the Golden Empire and had no choice but to break off from the Golden Empire and iste themselves deep within their great mountain.

    It is said that the mountain has a cloaking device on it. The dwarf people had not been seen for about a thousand years now.

    In the span of these many years, many soul weapons had either been destroyed or lost. Finding one was incredible. Even though it was at the mortal grade which was the lowest grade, it was still a treasured weapon.

    It was capable of effectively killing a cultivator even in the Soul Apostle rank.

    Bunny giggled some more. "You can feel it, right? This soul weapon was given to me by my master in the Grand Order. it carries poison that specifically targets..."

    "a person''s soul cultivation," Eros finished her statement for her.

    "of course, I can feel it!" Eros nodded his head as he looked at the de cut on his hand.

    He closed his eyes for a bit which gave Bunny the impression that the poison was working. However, he suddenly opened his eyes, "Good! your poison is simr to your own. That means that assassin that shot Jimmy is also from this ''Grand Order'' you speak of. So you can tell me!"

    He turned and took a step towards her.

    As he did, the earth seemed to rumble underneath his very feet and it seemed as if lightning sparks were shooting from his eyes.

    Bunny took several steps back in fear. She did not understand what was happening.

    The Poison from her de was supposed to drain him of his power, but from what she was seeing, it was as if his energy was not dropping but rather, it was climbing.

    Eros took another step and the ground shook even more.

    Celestial energy oozed out of his body.

    The energy that came out of his body was still in the soul Apostle rank, but it felt as if a god in his majesty and pride was advancing towards her.

    It made Bunny subconsciously take a step back.

    Bunny suddenly did not know what to do. The momentum Eros wasing with was nothing as she had ever faced before.

    She could feel drops of sweat fall down her face and even down her spine.

    "Attack!" she waved her hands as shemanded the soldiers.

    Immediately after the order was given, the soldiers rushed for Eros.

    First came the showers of arrows on him.

    *Ta ta ta ta ta ta ta*

    Like Rain to the earth, the arrows came for him.

    However, just before they all touched his skin, they seemingly turned to dust by the Celestial lightning that sparked from his body.

    "This technique is from one of my brothers. It is one of his favourite techniques. I never thought this technique woulde in handy now, but since things have developed so, I guess testing it out on you maggots is my due justice!"

    *Spiral Showers of the Lightening God!*

    Eros muttered the words lowly.

    *Boom!Boom!Boom!*

    Explosions went out in all directions. Electricity flowed from Erso''s body like the dancing of a million Eels that had been sprinkled with salt.

    This was a technique that Eros was using for the first time. There were only so many techniques that he knew for offensive actions in his line of work as a god. because of the kind of god that he was.

    However, he had brothers and sisters that were offensive fighting gods by nature.

    Over the aeons that he had been with them, he had seen them use many of these techniques.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Whether it was fighting against heavenly titans or even fighting against the Demons and devils of Hell and Chaos, he had seen the power that these techniques could bring.

    Some of them were taught to him by them and some others he learned on his own from constantly seeing them used.

    Of course, the current technique he used was not the ability at its full strength.

    After all, he was currently very weakpared to the strength and glory he had as a god.

    This technique at its full strength would have not burnt the skin of these soldiers but vaporized them down to their very souls.

    In other words, they would be sent out of current existence into the void of Never-Birth.

    They would not experience reincarnation of the soul or rebirth or hell or heaven.

    It would be a total annihtion from the boundaries of known reality.

    It was this same technique that Eros was testing out.

    The soldiers from the Crood family that spread all over the ce were many and some of them were even in hiding.

    But the snake-like Lightning traced the earth locating them in their corners before taking their lives in unceremonious mating of electric Zaps.

    In only a matter of a few seconds, the burnt smell of charred meat was in the atmosphere.

    It was as if a banquet of meat had been made ready as the sweet smell paraded the air.

    Almost as soon as the screams of war had gone out, they had been reced with the screams of pain and death.

    The entire world suddenly became silent.

    Bunny looked all around her. Only the burnt ck bodies and the asional sparks that went off from time to time remained as evidence of what had just happened.

    This made Bunny take several steps back.

    However, she suddenly realized something.

    The Energy that she had felt from Eros had only been in the first stage of the Soul Disciple realm.

    However, she was in the third stage of the Soul disciple realm. She should not be afraid of Eros.

    This suddenly made her brave.

    She immediately activated her Bloodline technique.

    *Summoning of the Frozen horse beast. Judgement of Mighty Hooves!*

    All of a sudden, A host of Frozen horses rushed at Eros.

    Frozen Horse Beasts had the ability to reduce their enemies'' strength while Increasing the strength of themselves and their riders.

    This was exactly what made them very dangerous beasts.

    The more they attacked, the stronger they got, and the stronger their riders also got.

    With this, it was easy to see how this fight was to progress.

    Eros had strength that was unnatural for his cultivation rank.

    Because of his incredible techniques that defiedmon sense and his Celestial energy that was of Primordial origin, he was a very terrifying opponent.

    However, these Frozen Horse Beasts might very well be his bane.

    The more they attacked, the stronger they became and the weaker he would be.

    At least this was how her thought process went.

    The Frozen horses with their eyes in the color of Bunny''s soul energy rushed at Eros like a traveler that had just found a Oasis.

    With their strong heads, they hit him hard.

    *Pow! Pow!*

    Every blow resounded and echoed off the earth.

    Even Lady Frostbite that was dying on the ground thought he was done for.

    There was a reason that the technique had ''Judgement of Mighty Hooves'' in its description.

    After draining their enemy of his power, they would then destroy him with their hooves.

    ...

    At around the same time, Dan had released the Captives and wanted to escape with them, but Captain Cement turned in his direction.

    "Where do you think you are going brat!?"

    He pointed a gun at Dan''s head.

    Dan swallowed hard. His grandfather was not here, and he had no cultivation. Even if he did, facing that pistol was akin to staring death straight in the face.

 Chapter 85 A Plead For Family

    The Horses rammed into Eros again and again.

    As they did, the energy around his body actually reduced. And the soul energy that bunny had increased drastically.

    These horses were actually draining his soul energy and feeding it to Bunny.

    Again and again, they hit him hard.

    "I don''t know who you are, but you picked the wrong opponent. I am going to drain you to dust and then I''ll kill that wretched fool you are trying to protect," Bunnyughed maniacally.

    She enjoyed the pure soul energy that was entering her body this was soul energy that she had never felt before. It was pure, delicious and it made her feel...

    *Cough*Cough*Cough*

    Bunny suddenly coughed out some blood.

    This came as a subtle surprise to her. She looked around her. Definitely, she had not received any hit to warranted getting Injured.

    She checked the flow of her soul energy but it was all good.

    However...

    *Cough*Cough*

    She coughed up some more blood.

    She just couldn''t understand why she was coughing up blood.

    "Hahahaha! I see it has finally kicked in."

    She turned to the personughing at her.

    It was none other than Eros.

    "I hate to break it to you little girl, but the soul energy that flows in my veins is a different type. Its a bit different from the conventional soul energy that you are used to enjoying. To you, My soul energy might as well be poison."

    Although Bunny could not see it because of the mask, Eros was smiling.

    Eros knew from the start and that was why he allowed his soul energy to be passed to her.

    Eros cultivated a kind of primordial energy.

    This was the energy that celestial beings cultivated.

    To immortals, it was a breath of fresh air, but to mortals, it was vile poison.

    The power celestial energy carried was too potent for mortals to bear in their bodies and Eros was aware of this.

    Whoever said he needed to fight?

    All he had to do was to allow Bunny hurt herself with her own bloodline ability.

    *Cough* Cough*

    She coughed up some more blood and was forced to deactivate the technique.

    The horses stopped attacking Eros and instead went about Bunny in an attempt to protect her.

    Eros Chuckled some more.

    He stood straight facing his opponent that was struggling to stand.

    Step by step, he advanced towards her.

    As he did, lightining sparks came out of his body. He was going to do it again.

    The same move he had performed before, he was going to use it again.

    Eros did not consider himself a difficult man.

    in fact, he was a very easy person to get along with.

    To add to that, he was the perfect gentleman.

    his mannerism was second to none.

    Regardless of his origin as the god of joined sexual bodies, he was still a respectable person.

    At least, he considered himself to be one.

    However, Eros also had rules. Many of them happened to align perfectly with the House of Tate.

    For example, Family came before all else. This included one''s own life.

    The Order had touched his family the moment that arrow had made it to Jimmy.

    In truth, even if it was on his skin, he would have not mind that much.

    After all, his body was easiest to heal.

    However, the arrow had made it to Jimmy instead.

    Eros did not believe in hurting women.

    in fact, he greatly frowned at it.

    It was one of his many rules. After all, as a god, he enjoyed the natural pleasure that they provided. However, there was a rule that superseded this one.

    The moment a woman hurt a member of his family, she automatically grew a 12 inch dick in between her legs.

    Sure a woman hard lost her punch on the face immunity.

    And Eros was the kind of person that ensured that doses were issued out ordingly.

    Even bunny that was barely sixteen years of age was not above this.

    Even if it was an infant with a de that had hurt his family, Eros would still carry out the same kind of Judgement.

    He was easy for one to think that he was doing this because of Lady frostbite, but No! It was for family.

    Bunny had admitted that the entire charade had been her n.

    There was no need to ask any more questions.

    All that remained was make her an example for future problems to follow.

    Eros raised a hand up.

    Lighting surrounded his arm.

    Bunny looked up. She remembered what that technique had done to the men earlier on.

    That was a technique that ensured death.

    The lighting that surrounded his hand reflected brightly in her clear eyes.

    this was it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was her death.

    She had barely lived life and now, it was all ending.

    Eros brought his hand down.

    As he did, The lightening sparks seemed to want to tear the earth apart.

    However, Eros suddenly felt someone warp her arm around his waist.

    His hand paused, and he turned to see who it was.

    It was none other thandy Frostbite.

    Regardless of her injury that had now bathed her clothes entirely in blood, Lady Frostbite had pushed herself beyond her limit to reach Eros waist.

    "I don''t know who you are, but Please...Just please..."

    Eros looked at her. Her face was nearly covered in green veins, and one of her eyes was red as blood.

    She was dying. However, she still pleaded.

    "Please! Please don''t kill my sister. Please!! I beg of you."

    Eros saw the look on her face. He could not help but be moved by this.

    Then again, Women had a weak spot in his heart.

    Besides, in Lady Frostbite''s eyes, he could see that same zeal he had to protect his family.

    She pleaded with so much strength, squeezing at Eros''s clothes.

    Suddenly, she coughed up some blood and fell backwards.

    Eros instinctively deactivated his technique and leaned in to catch her.

    He ce a hand on her forehead.

    Her temperature was zing high.

    He sent some of his soul energy into her body to see her condition. What he saw, made him frown.

    *NEIGHING*

    The sound of horses Neighing drew his attention and he looked in their direction.

    Bunny had mounted one of the horses.

    She turned to Eros anddy frostbite.

    "I''ll get you next time!"

    She kicked against the body of the horse and it raced away. The other horses also followed her.

    Eros lifted a hand. He still wanted to attack, but then he looked at Lady Frostbite and he stopped.

    He sighed as he lifted her onto his shoulders.

    He walked back to the manor.

    On entering, he was weed by Captain Cement. He had a gun to Dan''s head.

    "I have your partner! If you move, I''ll blow his brains out." The Captain threatened.

    Eros barely took a look at him before he walked past him like he was not existing.

    The surprised captain Cement, "did you hear me? Drop the Baron and move away or i''ll blow his head off!!!"

    However, Eros still did not turn to face him.

    Captain Cement frowned, "do you think I''m fucking with you!?"

    *BAM!*

    He shot Dan in the head.

    However, he was the one that fell to the ground.

    A bullet had been drilled into his head.

    no doubt from his gun.

    However, a low humming light shone over Dan''s body.

    Dan looked at his hands and was surprised by this.

    However, he suddenly remembered the Seal that Eros had put around his body before they came here.

    The seal was what protected him.

    The seal had reflected the attack on Dan back to the person that sent it.

    The bullet had gone back to captain Cement.

    Eros paused and turned to Dan, "are youing along, Son?"

    Dan took onest look on the Captain on the ground and hurried after Eros.

    The remaining soldiers avoided Eros and Dan and ran away.

    Eros carried Lady Frostbite up the stairs and into the Manor.

    As he did, her mother and brother ran out.

    The condition that Lady Frostbite was in made them tear down.

    "My baby! My precious baby!!!" Lady frostbite''s mothermented.

    "Is she still alive?" The young boy asked. Worried about his sister''s condition.

    Eros nodded, "Yes! She is. But she  won''t be for long. her soul has been eroded badly. If I don''t help her now, She WILL die!"

    Those words made the mother cry some more.

    "I''ll need a big bath of hot water and a room alone with her."

    hearing those words made the mother frown as she had a motherly prediction of what was about to happen, "I can''t allow that! Ang is a noble and a married woman she is a ...."

    "Dead woman if I don''t do what I have to!" Erospleted her sentence and she shut up.

    Immediately, hot water and a private room was prepared.

    Eros sighed as he took her in and shut the doors behind him...

 Chapter 86 You Are Dying...

    Eros and Dan still had their face masks on. There was no way for anyone to know their identities, but with what they had done, they had definitely won the trust of Lady Frostbite''s mother and brother.

    Eros took her into the bathroom and ced her on the ground.

    Firstly, he tore her clothes in order to be able to clearly see the knife wound.

    Her skin had already turned a light shed of green on that side.

    It was also swollen and it leaked blood with green substances.

    The poison from the soul de Bunny used was causing devastation in her body.

    Eros made a cut on his palm and squeezed his blood into the injury.

    Like water that had been sprinkled on a campfire, the wound released water vapor.

    Eros frowned.

    When he was healing Jimmy. Only a few drops of blood was enough to heal him.

    However, that was not the same case with Lady Frostbite.

    For Jimmy, the poison had barely touched upon his soul.

    However, Lady Frostbite was an entirely different case.

    A lot of time had passed.

    The poison had eroded a good chunk of her soul.

    She was currently at death''s door.

    For her situation, Eros would have to go an extra mile.

    Eros tore out her clothes totally. Aside her bra and undies, he totally removed everything else.

    He lifted her up and ced her in the hot water bath.

    As he did, she moaned slightly to the feel of the water on her skin.

    Water was a universal Continuum. He was going to use the flow of water to remove the poison from her body.

    Eros took off his mask and clothes and entered into the bath with her.

    He held her from behind tightly.

    And then he concentrated on his  Divine shard.

    Extracting energy from it that he fed into her body.

    "Ahhh!!" She moaned slightly in the pleasure of his energy flowing into her body.

    Eros closed his eyes as he concentrated on guiding the energy in his body into her own to flush out the poison.

    He could see through his mind''s eye that her meridians had been corrupted by the poison.

    He needed to flush it out.

    Eros was a god, but he was not a medical god.

    His knowledge of the human body was in a different and more special way.

    Although he knew some healing techniques, Lady Frostbite was too close to death''s door for him to try those ones in hope that they worked.

    It was better he stayed in his area of forte and heal her the best way he could.

    At the moment, Eros was using the natural Yang energy in the body of a healthy man topliment her fading life energy to help her expel the poison naturally.

    This of course was done by the action of cuddling.

    Cuddling was an ancient mystical art.

    Just like hugs, it was a mystical art that had been researched on for thousands of years.

    The Simple art of holding person that is a loved one brought immeasurablefort and peace.

    Cuddling was a higher form of hugging.

    This was a sacred art between partners that excites solutions to problems.

    Many schrs and yogis have spoken on the rich of energy between men and women and how they couldpliment one another in so much as the simple art of cuddling.

    In Eros''s former world, they were reports of people trapped inas that had broken out because of the body contact of a cherished one.

    There was a reason why physical contact brought couples together.

    This sacred art, was what Eros intended on using.

    Although, he would not say that he and Lady Frostbite had that strong a connection.

    However, it could be made up for with his deep knowledge of the technique.

    What those schrs and Yogis knew was nothingpared to this god.

    Eros controlled his natural Yang energy into her body with incredible precision. Using his Aura as a man amongst men to support her system on pushing out the poison.

    In only a few minutes, the clean clear water had started to change color.

    It slowly became green as the poison was pushed out of her sweat pores.

    *Cough!* She coughed a bit, spitting out green substances from her mouth.

    This was the poison that had invaded her internal organs leaving her body.

    After another thirty minutes, the bath tub was totally green.

    It was only a stab, but it had carried a lot of poison.

    Bunny''s Soul weapon was a terrible one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It tranted the wielder''s feelings into poison.

    The more potent the feeling, the more potent the poison.

    The hatred that Bunny had for her elder sister was a strong, profound one.

    She had stabbed with the aim to kill.

    If Eros was not here, even a physician would not have been able to help Lady Frostbite.

    The water also helped to make the bond between both of them string enough for the technique to be more effective.

    Eros waved his fingers across the water and the green poison in the water gathered into a ball.

    He willed and wrapped it into a ball with his soul energy.

    After which, he willed it into the storage ring.

    Even though the poison had been totally emptied out of her body, Lady Frostbite was still in a weak, some-what dead state.

    Eros used his soul energy to check and then he saw the reason.

    The poison was a soul Eroding poison.

    He might have removed the one in her body, but her soul was already in  critical condition.

    She was badly wounded at the soul.

    If he left her as she was, she would fall into a very longa that couldst for at least fifty years.

    Healing the soul was not at all an easy thing to do.

    Although the soul was naturally capable of healing itself, that would take a lot of time, and most of her life would have been done by then.

    Eros knew that he had done enough. At this point, he had done his best.

    He could simply just leave her with her family and allow that be her problem.

    However, he could not help but remember her smile, that stubborn look she had on her face when she was making a point, and worse of all, he remembered her tear filled face when she begged him at her knees to help her save her family.

    Honestly, Eros had to admit that he admired the bravery of this girl. she had rather ride a long night to go save her family than behave like most nobles would and escape when they was a problem.

    This was an incredible and exampry attitude that he admired.

    Many people would kill for what they believed in, but not many would die for it.

    Lady Frostbite was the Latter.

    He sighed lowly. They was a way to save her soul. It was the only way he knew how.

    However, he was a gentleman and did not believe in taking advantage of women.

    It was always a woman''s choice in his opinion.

    Of course,he could seduce and or even induce the idea. But he would never force it on another person.

    He was the perfect gentleman and this was how he did his things.

    if a woman did not want him, he would rather back off and maintain his pride.

    After all, shouldn''t it be so?

    It was indeed a privilege for the woman to have such a rtionship with him.

    Eros had seen men do insane stupid things and did not believe in such approach.

    He also believed that all men should emte this attitude.

    .....

    (Author''s note: never push for it guys. You are Alphas. Own you. Remember, it''s a privilege for a woman to have you. Live with that mindset and let it guide you on your path to greatness.)

    .....

    Eros ced a finger on her forehead, passing his energy into  head, in order to force her awake.

    For what he wanted to do next, he needed her permission.

    However, she was too far gone to wake up.

    He decided to try a different approach.

    This time around, he sent his mind inside her head.

    In her mind, Lady Frostbite sat by ake, ying with her younger sister.

    Eros watched from a distance.

    Just then, the world suddenly turned a different color. It was dark but still green.

    She turned to her sister and her face had suddenly morphed  into that of a zombie.

    Lady frostbite screamed as she backed away from her.

    The Zombie grabbed her by her leg, "you took everything from me.... Every thing!!!"

    As Lady frostbite struggled, Eros suddenly appeared.

    He pulled her close to himself and waved his hands.

    The dream and the Zombie suddenly disappeared and the pool resumed it''s once  beautiful scene.

    Lady Frostbite turned and saw that it was him.

    "Lord Tate!?" She asked in surprise, how are you..."

    "You are dying!?" Eros''s words interrupted her.

 Chapter 87 Sensual Touch In The Dream...

    "As of this moment, you are dying. The poison from the de your sister stabbed you with is too strong and has eroded a part of your soul. For this conversation to happen, I had to help induce a dream-like state, and that Just now Eroding of your soul trying to break in," Eros Exined to Lady Frostbite.

    His Exnation was direct and he did not cut corners. There was no time. A simple exnation of her current circumstances was a better option.

    She was dying and in need of help. Eros could give her that help but it would be for a price.

    Lady Frostbite nodded in understanding.

    "So I''m dying!?" She asked.

    "Most of the problem has been taken care of, but if we don''t mend your soul, this ce would be your home for many years."

    "And you are saying that you can help me, but for that to happen, I will have to do it with you!?"

    Eros nodded, "I know you might not trust my words. I understand. However, I cultivate a kind of energy that could directly heal your soul. And the only way to give you this energy in its purest and digestible form would be for you to take my yang energy into your body."

    Lady Frostbite heard his words. For a few seconds, there was silence between them, and then she asked.

    "So why didn''t you just do it?"

    Eros shook his head, "I am not that kind of person. If you tell me right now that you are not ready to ept me, then I will back off, and be on my way."

    "But that would mean my death, right?"

    Eros sighed, "Something like that! yes!"

    Once more, there was an awkward silence between them.

    After a while, Lady Frostbite suddenly giggled.

    Eros was taken aback by this. This was actually a peal of girlyughter, and it looked good on her.

    "You know from the moment we talked that day, I regretted why I never married you instead of Andrew. You listened to me, you are strong, loved and I don''t why I feel my chest throb whenever I see you."

    She took several steps close to him as she spoke.

    "If it was you and not him, I would probably not be in this condition at moment. But then again, I believe I was able to meet you by the blessing of Fate," she took his hands in her own and ced them against her chest.

    This was a very bold move. Eros could feel the softness of her breast. It was just like he thought the first time he had met her.

    This girl wore tight clothes under to push down her impressive chest size.

    "I know you have other women, I just don''t want to be left to the side like a used toy. I don''t want to..."

    Eros suddenly grabbed her by her waist and leaned into her, taking her lips prisoner, "You are not a used toy. If you ept me, You are I, Eros Irond Tate''s woman. My glory will radiate to the world through your bosom and I''ll stay, cherish and love you."

    His words made her heart warm with neediness.

    In all her life, she had never felt this way.

    When she was younger, she had been told that she would have to rule and lead the Frostbite family and had to train as such.

    Meanwhile, she saw the other girls her age and those of other noble lineages as they were allowed to be women, enjoying the boldness of their feminity.

    While they had tea parties and even the asional dates with boys, she went on hunting trips and attended martial sses.

    It was not like she hated them. After all, she was a Frostbite. The will to enjoy violence was an attribute they were born with.

    However, she was always of the inclination that she would never be able to find a partner that would love her as she was.

    She thought she would never be able to at least for once enjoy the warm embrace andfort of a man.

    This was mainly because she did not possess the qualities the other girls her age had.

    All she had was one fling to the next.

    She would think they really cared for her, but then she would find out that they only wanted their children to have her bloodline ability.

    Of course, there was that one person that stood out, and maybe it would have worked if she ran away with him at that time, but she couldn''t because she realized how her younger sister felt about him.

    In the end, she resigned herself to her fate of marrying Andrew of the Crood family.

    Even though she did not love him or feel any form of emotional attachment to him, she was more than willing to be a good wife and give herself in total to him.

    She was willing to try and if possible force herself to love him.

    But her rtionship with him was shit.

    On top of that, it was a stain on her pride seeing that her husband was having illicit rtionships with prostitutes.

    And so she tried many methods of distracting her own mind.

    She would do anything to push him away.

    Only one conversation with an old man that owed her money and she suddenly felt different.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In his presence, she felt like a woman again. For one that had not been in touch with her womanly side for most of her life, the feeling was both foreign and exciting.

    If she was to say, it would be that Eros had a rich masculine presence that suppressed her masculinity and highlighted her feminine side.

    Yes! in his presence, she felt like a woman.

    it was not hard for her to tell that he was a pervert through and through, but he was also an incredible gentleman.

    Even now, shey limp in his hands and there was every opportunity for him to spread her legs and take her from behind, but yet, he valued her permission and opinion more.

    As her bodyy on his own, she felt totally at peace.

    She wanted nothing than to sink in his warmness like butter melting on a frying pan.

    His Smell and the way he held her made her legs excited in their slowly leaking wetness.

    "If we are going to do this, i don''t want you to do it in these clothes."

    "What do you have in mind?" Eros asked.

    "I want to do it in my wedding dress. As it is, I am already widowed. I want you to have me with the knowledge that I''m now yours forever."

    Eros nodded at her words.

    He waved a hand and the clothes she wore instantly changed.

    She looked at herself and nodded.

    This was indeed her wedding dress.

    It was the same set of clothes that her mother had wore during her own wedding.

    It had been passed from mother to daughter.

    This was long flowing dress.

    It was a white sleeveless dress with the opening of a long silt in the middle that traced down to her belly button, revealing her deep cleavage and emphasizing her incredible slim belly.

    The gown was tight on her curves above and from the waist down, it was broad and wide.

    It glittered slightly under light.

    It was truly a work of Art or rather, on her body, it became a work of art.

    Eros felt like he was a bit under dressed for the asion, and he waved his hand.

    His clothes also changed.

    Now, he was Wearing Dinner trousers and shoes.

    For his top, he only wore a red coat with out any shirt inside.

    He looked like the exotic dream of any girl''s sugar daddy.

    He stepped close to, leaning in, he whispered in her ears, "Lady Ang Frostbite, will you be mine?"

    Those words fell into her heart like stone in a pond, and sank deep exciting her arousal even more.

    This time around, she was the one that couldn''t hold back and leaned into him for a kiss.

    Eros''s tongue snaked gently into her mouth. He could that this was her first time, and both was true for kiss and intercourse.

    He did not rush her but guided her tongue gently.

    His tongue was like the gentle waves of the ocean in her mouth.

    Each push and pull he gave with his tongue was only apanied with rising waves of pleasure taking hold of her senses.

    his sneaky fingers traced her slim waist to the arch of her backside

    He suddenly Cupped her butt cheeks, letting his fingers trace and sink in between the divide of her buttocks.

    "Ahhaah!" she moaned lightly to his touch.

    Eros instantly understood she was apparently quite sensitive here.

    He did not let her go and continued with his massage. Her booty was not huge but it still remained sulent to the touch.

    Lady frostbite suddenly felt challenged by the way his fingers paraded her body and a part of her wanted to revenge.

    She moved a hand to his trousers.

    Her eyes opened widely to the surprise of what she felt. After all, she almost thought that a Python was hiding in his pants...

 Chapter 88 Aroused In The Dream {18+}

    Instinctively, Lady Frostbite took back her hand.

    Eros noticed this and gave a slight smile.

    he did not mind. After all, it was her first time.

    The way Lady Frostbite was groomed was different from most noble women.

    She did not know the ways of men and women in the bedroom.

    of course, she had heard whispers of it, and her mother once tried to talk to her about it, but she the lecture was too embarrassing for her to sit through.

    And so she escaped as fast as she could.

    Eros proceeded to take the lead.

    His fingers slowly lowered one strap of her wedding dress, revealing her fair skin that slightly reflected under the light.

    It might have been in the dream world, but her skin felt like it was out of this world to Eros''s touch.

    Eros leaned in gently and ced a kiss on her neck.

    His lips were moist from their deep passionate kiss, and the slight whisper of them on her neck sent slight shivers through her spine.

    this was a feeling that was both foreign and pleasurable to her.

    It was just a kiss, but she couldn''t help curling her toes to the feeling.

    Eros kissed a bit more, he was tender with his touch.

    When he was sure she enjoyed the feeling, he opened his mouth wider and allowed his tongue to take a lick from the base of her neck to the back of her ear.

    "Mmmm!" A slight moan escaped her mouth and she immediately tried to muffle it into his shoulder. However, he wanted to listen to the sounds she made as his tongue spelt her name like a wild dance along her neck.

    Which made her moan louder.

    All the while, his fingers still massaged her ass tenderly.

    His tongue continued for a bit more, and then he increased the pressure a bit more.

    His teeth were introduced in the passion and as one would almost take a bite out of an apple, he sank his teeth into her.

    "Mmmm!" A higher wave of pleasure jolted through her body. This one had a mix of pain sprinkled in with pleasure like spice to a bowl of delicious soup.

    This excited her even more.

    He slowly traced kisses down her shoulder, leaving marks of different sizes along a path on her shoulder.

    She did not stop him but allowed him to explore the dimensions, the dips and curves of her body with his fingers and his lips.

    His mouth got to the heavy mound of flesh proudly disyed on one side of her chest.

    He paused and then he moved back a bit.

    this surprised her, "what?" she whispered shyly.

    he leaned into her ear, "Beautiful! you are absolutely beautiful."

    Those words made her already rosy cheeks develop a deeper shade of her embarrassment.

    He went back to the pink tip on the mound that was erect in deep arousal.

    He used his lips to massage it, enjoying the soft but erect hardness against his lips and the soundsing out of her luscious lips.

    "Mmmm!" his actions made her moan a higher pitch.

    Slowly, he enveloped her nipple with his mouth and sucked on it like a starved man.

    His mouth took a hold of not just her nipple but also as much of her breast as could fit in his palm.

    Eros used a profound technique for her.

    His lips massaged her breasts while his tongue wrapped around her nipples like a snake around its prey, massaging it hard but tenderly.

    "Mmmm! Lord Eros!" She called out his name in pleasure.

    Her mind was in contemtion of whether to tell him to stop or to press him further into her chest and enjoy the feel of his skin against hers.

    However, her body had already made the choice for her.

    She wrapped her arms around his head, her fingers digging into his scalp to press him further into her.

    Eros understood her neediness and once more, he let his teeth take a fleshy embrace of her skin.

    Meanwhile, his fingers had begun to raise her gown.

    He wanted to feel her lower half...

    Just how wet had he made her and how far he could bring her close to orgasm without ever touching her where she needed him the most.

    He traced patterns on the skin of her thighs as he slowly moved his hands towards what called his attention most.

    He could smell just how aroused he made her and the scent of her wetness drove him to a primal state where he just wanted to drive himself into her and watch her squirm for all that he could give her as she screamed his name to the heavens.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She squirmed her body begging for more.

    He wanted her to beg for the pleasure she craves.

    "Lord Eros mmm please" Just as he wanted, she begged in between her moans and her cry for pleasure.

    Finally close to herdy parts he never fully touched her entrance, he teased and yed around her entrance.

    She screamed out her climax as his fingers brushed against her clit.

    This was the first time ever she had ever had this feeling. In the past, like any other teenage girl, she had tried to touch herself, but apart from the subtle pleasure that came from just following her instincts, nothing else ever happened.

    At least nothing this profound happened.

    She felt as if she had touched upon a different kind of bliss.

    It was like herdy parts had all tasted a piece of the heavenly pie.

    She breathed heavily as she looked down and saw how hard his man organ had gotten.

    Eros took a step back. As he did, she seemed to lose her bnce and fell to her knees.

    Slowly, he removed his belt.

    As he did, her eyesid on his movement focused on the expectant arrival of the guest hidden in his pants.

    *Drop!*

    His pants fell to the ground.

    His manhood was hard with patterned veins on it, pointing leftward to the heavens like a sword swearing its revenge.

    She swallowed hard at the sight of it.

    She tried not to think about it, but her mind could not help but remind her that that length and width was soon to upy her insides.

    She almost shrouded at the thought of it.

    And if she could, she would have probably be a coward and ran, but her legs were still weak from the earlier pleasure and Eros''s eyes on her made her feel like a deer in the sight of a wolf.

    She resolved herself to her fate, begging her legs to move as shemanded them.

    She sat on the ground and spread her legs open in invitation of him.

    The fine silk gown on her body made for extra attractiveness and her invitation of him to take her made his rod jerk in response.

    He wanted her. That part was clear to her, but why he hesitated, she could not understand.

    Lady Frostbite did not know that Eros was not hesitating but holding himself back. As she was, she was quite fragile and he did not want to break her.

    He was trying to tune his energy right to match her own.

    She was still injured, and even though it did not show in the dream world, it did in the real world.

    Eros went on his knees.

    With his hand on her feet, he pulled her close roughly.

    This action surprisingly made her wetter than she had been.

    With herdy parts in his view, he pulled her close and pushed his length into her warm entrance. He felt her walls clench around him as he slowly took her insides.

    It was her first time and Eros could feel her tear from the invasion of his pration.

    He felt her tightness embrace his rod like a nket to the cold.

    For the first time since her birth, she finally understood, what it felt like to receive divine pleasure from a man.

    She sighed from the feeling of being slowly filled by his organ.

    She gave him a panicked look thinking he didn''t find as much pleasure as she did from the pration

    He slowly pulled out only to m his length back in, he kept up this pace for a while as she screamed and gasped from the mixture of pain and pleasure she felt.

    Her fingers scratched down his back and pulled him even closer almost wanting him to mould with her being.

    He picked up his pace and drove in and out of her at a godly speed as she screamed even louder chasing after the high of their oneness.

    He had started fast and hard, but then he suddenly slowed down.

    He pulled out of her which took her by surprise.

    "Was that it? Was it over?" She thought to herself.

    However, this was just the end of the beginning.

    He lifted one of her legs to rest on his shoulder, and then he leaned in, so far that his head reached her ear, "Now we begin!" he whispered beforeunching once more into her like a torpedo to its target...

    [Author''s note: my girlfriend wrote this scene. Tell me if you guys liked it.]

 Chapter 89 Aroused In The Dream 2 (18+)

    Lady Frostbite had heard different stories.

    Mostly, there were from her mother, and the aged maids in the manor about the pain of losing one''s virginity.

    They all said it was one of the most painful experiences.

    Stating clearly to her that she would unfortunately have to experience such a thing too.

    There was no choice about it.

    This was the gift of mother nature to women around the world.

    it was a part of the natural budden that they were destined to carry.

    She had even thought that she was definitely going to feel it worse the moment she saw the size of Eros''s member pointing at her.

    However, Eros had surprisingly been gently with how he handled her.

    And then by the time the pration came, she was so hungry for it that she would bitten him if he did not enter her.

    Of course, there was the initial sharp feel of her insides suddenly expanding like rubber.

    But that was it.

    The feel of his rod inside her hole was ecstasy. It was a kind of feeling that she wished she had experienced a long time ago.

    It was like not willing to taste chocte because it was brown as shit, only to taste it and realize the ignorance of such a delicious taste.

    If She had known it would feel this good,.she would have mounted him when she saw him in his coffin.

    Her mind throbbed with the bliss of her arousal and the mming of his groin against her butt cheeks.

    This was a great feeling for her, and letting someone else be in charge for once made her feel light.

    Thebination of both feelings made her insides surrender to the aggressive insertion of Dick mming into her insides, reshaping her hole to be his dick''s private suite.

    "Mmmm~Ahhhaa~ harder. Please don''t stop! Take me harder, plough my pussy harder! please don''t stop."

    Lady Frostbite did not know why, but those were the words that filled her mouth.

    The desire to have him fill her up was as primal as the desire for food or shelter.

    Her waist curved further, pushing her ass better in his direction.

    Her hips subconsciously marched the movement of his own.

    Their rhythm was like the push and pull of ocean waves.

    It was stormy, but yet it felt peaceful and it made her feel most alive than she had ever felt in her life.

    She had never felt so wanted, so cared for and yet so adventurous.

    She could feel his cock charging into her like a snake rushing into it''s hole for fear of predators.

    His cock ploughed at her insides like a farmer desperate for his harvest.

    By now, they had been going at it for just a few minutes over thirty, but it felt as if they had been doing it for ages long.

    aside the first time, she had already reached her peek two more times, and yet, Eros did not look as if he was anywhere close to pouring his load.

    He turned her over, bending her against the pond. Her legs were spread wide open and  she could clearly see their reflection in the waters.

    His curve dick mmed once more into her.

    "AHh!" she moaned.

    Through the reflection in the pond, she could see his man organ path open her pussy lips as her hole swallowed all of the pleasure he had to offer.

    All of him entered her so far that his old man balls pped hard against her clit.

    This also gave her immense pleasure. It was pleasure she never expected but was d it came.

    She had never thought that she would enjoy an old man.

    After all, when she was younger, like all the other girls her age, the idea that a prince charming was going toe and take her into the sunset was her dream.

    But this was not any ordinary prince charming.

    This was Eros.

    Suddenly, Eros''s tempo increased, "I am going to Cum!" he warned.

    He grabbed both her arms and pulled her further back.

    Till this moment, she was still in her wedding gown.

    It was indeed a beautiful sight that an old man in a waist coat was mming his cock into the desire hole of a noble windowed woman in her wedding dress.

    Eros pulled her hands back further as he gave the finally pump into her behind.

    "AHHHHHH!!!" she screamed loudly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She could feel his pour as the hot liquid rushed into her womb, filling her up appropriately.

    It was like a tap had been let loose into her hole.

    As he came inside her, he directed the Yang energy he had just poured into her body that carried his rich celestial energy straight into her soul.

    This gave her another wave of pleasure and once more,

    *Ssh!*

    Her hole let out the satisfaction liquid of pleasure.

    Eros Ensured that his yang energy was focused solely on the healing process of her soul, and then seeing that a good potion of her soul had been healed, he gently pulled out his massive destructive organ from her hole.

    Lady Frostbite fell to the ground.

    Her legs were weak from both pleasure and the invasion of such a heavy, massive organ in her body.

    She fell face down on the ground.

    Her ass faced the sky as it let loose jet of the residual pleasure that Eros had poured into her.

    Eros nodded, "it is done. with this much, you will be fine. But because this is deep within your subconscious mind, you might not remember the details of this meeting."

    "Huh!?" Hearing those words made Lady Frostbite surprised.

    This was her first time have sex, and for her, it was the greatest adventure she had ever had.

    But here was Eros telling her that she would not be able to remember the details of it when she woke up.

    "This is not my fault. I had opened up an old memory, and turned it into the perfect dream for you. However, I had done this when your soul was wounded terribly. Soon, the cracks in your soul would be fully healed, therefore, blurring out this dream."

    Lady Frostbite suddenly had years in her eyes, "are you saying that I won''t ever remember this moment with you?"

    Eros saw the look on her face and he sighed.

    "That is not entirely true! You will still have the memory of us together, but because of the healing process, it would be buried deep in your subconscious. It would be a while before you will be able to retrieve it.

    As he talked, tears rolled down her eyes.

    Eros understood what she was feeling. She had just had a great time that was also her first time. She did not want to loose such a precious memory.

    Eros massaged his brows a bit. This was the part he really did not like but knew was necessary.

    For most women, after their first time came the question time or the moody time.

    As a man, it was his job tofort her of the worries that might have risen in her head. Women were very sensitive beings by nature. just having sex and leaving would leave a bad taste in the mouth and would be very unjust.

    Eros was not the kind to taste food and not appreciate orpliment the chef for the hard work.

    Besides, this was the trust and bod between a man and a woman.

    It was a bond that should not be messed with.

    He walked up to her and sat beside her. He pulled her close and patted her head, "don''t worry, this does not mean that you will no longer have me. Whenever you want me, just tell me, I''ll take responsibility for you."

    "So you won''t leave me?" she asked through her tears.

    "Of course not. I won''t ever leave you."

    "But what of your other women? I know you have other women. what if you forget me?"

    Eros heard her words andughed a bit, "forgive me, but I''m not the kind. Every woman that has decided to have me, I have never forgotten." he pointed to his head.

    "Do you trust me?" he asked her as he stared into the beauty of her eyes.

    She avoided eye contact with him, but he pulled her back by the chin.

    "Your husband shouldn''t have treated you the way he did. You are a very beautiful woman, and incredibly attractive too!"

    "Really!?" she asked, trying to wipe away her tears with her hands.

    "Yes. I believe any man would be lucky to have you."

    Those words touched her heart and she dived into his embrace. Laying a deep kiss in his lips.

    "Since I won''t remember it any time soon, there is something I always wanted to try."

    "What is it?"

    Lady Frostbite turned around into a doggy position, and then she raised  her wedding dress.

    She spread her open her butt cheeks. It was in such a way that her asshole was pointed right for his face, "I want you to take this hole." she pointed to her asshole.

    Eros smiled. Since she wanted it, he was going to do it. However, just when he stood over her, he frowned.

    There was an interruption from the outside world....

 Chapter 90 Golden Pillar And Building The Estate With Knowledge From Another World.

    Eros frowned.

    "What is it?" Lady frostbite asked.

    "Forgive me,dy frostbite, but i''ll have to cut our meeting here!" Eros stood up to leave.

    Immediately, she caught his hand, "please don''t leave me!"

    Eros turned to her and patted her head.

    "Don''t worry, you will find me when you are ready!"

    He moved, Leaving the dream world and back to reality.

    *Knock*Knock*Knock!* there was a knock on the door. However, Eros did not first attend to it.

    In the real world, Lady frostbiteid on the floor, some of his yang energy still leaked from in between her legs.

    Eros Cleaned her up and ced her at a corner.

    Afterwards, he dressed up and proceeded to open the door.

    Dan, still in his mask and costume was outside waiting for him.

    he had been the person knocking on the door.

    "what is it?" Eros asked.

    "Granddad! Outside. Quick! you have to see this. Its a golden pir of light from the sky."

    "A golden pir of light!?" Eros could not believe what he had just heard.

    Dan led the way and he followed him out.

    Outside in the far off distance, a long pir of gold light touched the sky and the earth.

    Eros watched this. He was not the only one.

    There was also others, men and women that came out of their rooms to see this.

    There pointed at it as many rumours went around.

    The pir of light resembled the same pir of light that had gone into the sky when Dan had touched the anchor stone.

    Although Dan had told Eros that the Pir of light came from the sky, it was obvious to Eros that the Pir of light went from the earth to the sky.

    Eros was very sensitive to energy.

    Even from where he stood, he could feel the strong primordial energying from the Golden pir of light in the distance.

    Eros took deep breaths in and out.

    "Primordial energy," he muttered.

    This was primordial energy.

    He turned to Dan, "it seems another one has decided to show itself."

    "Another one?" Dan asked.

    However, he suddenly remembered, "an anchor stone!"

    Eros nodded.

    "Come boy! we are going home. There is much to prepare for."

    Dan nodded and followed along behind him.

    "Wait!" a voice called from behind. It was Lady frostbite''s mother.

    "What of my daughter?"

    Eros turned about, "don''t worry about her. She will wake up in a few hours time."

    Eros carried Dan and the two masked men disappeared from sight.

    ...

    It was deep in the night. Themotion of the golden pir of light had settled.

    This golden pir of light was seen not just from the frostbite estate but from many other ces within the Almace kingdom.

    This included the Tate estate. However, once it settled down, everyone went about their business.

    This gist of the Golden pir of light would be gossip topic for the next day.

    Everywhere was silent, and it was very early hours of the morning.

    Eros and Dan sneaked into Eros''s study through the window.

    There had left without telling anybody and did not want to bring rm to anybody.

    However, the moment there got into the room, the soulmps in the room where turned on.

    Eros and Dan stood frozen in their positions.

    On a sit in the center of the room was Butler Jimmy.

    He had his wounded shoulder bandaged. There was a cup of tea in one hand and he sipped it gently.

    "Its cold outside. I took the privilege of making some tea while waiting for both of you toe back. I take you have stories to tell."

    Eros and Dan smiled as they removed their masks.

    Jimmy was such a person. Even when he was injured and unwell, nothing happened in the manor without his awareness.

    Eros and Dan joined him, and of course, Dan, excited about his adventure with his grand father had stories to tell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    .....

    Early morning of the next day, Commander Half bra received yet another letter from a lightning crow during breakfast.  Eros saw her look as she opened it.

    "What is it?" He asked.

    "My Commander has woken up!" she replied.

    Eros got to find out that Commander half bra was not initially amander amongst the red bra pirates, but was one of lieutenants under a differentmander. Hermander had gotten seriously wounded, and theirmand had been split into smaller groups for the lieutenants tomand.

    Commander Full bra was also a lieutenant under the samemander.

    Theirmander had been injured, but she had now woken up from hera. .

    She insisted on leaving immediately.

    Then again, she and the rest of her crew had stayed for far too long on Eros''s shores and it was about time they left.

    There was also still a summons for all captains of the Red pirate crew to meet and there was only so much time that Commander Full bra could cover for her.

    Eros said his fare wells the same day.

    But before they left, he gifted them some treasure to take back with.

    Also, he gave Commander half bra a new sword.

    Just like Dan''s weapon, it was a soul weapon.

    After farewells were said and gone, it was once again time for Eros to concentrate on his territory.

    The issue of having soldiers in the Territory had been solved with Eros''s suggestion of having a Guild in the territory.

    At the moment, Ngozi, Xena and Carin were still in closed door cultivation.

    Once they were out, forming the guild would be their task.

    It was winter. Food for the estate had been secured as a result of the merchant guild under Victoria''s rule that had nowe to stay.

    But what would happen after the Winter was over was a question on everybody''s mind.

    For this, Eros went out to the fields and personally felt the texture of the soil on hisnd.

    Seeing and understanding the problem, he made out ns for a functional irrigation system that was being used in his former world.

    Things such as farming, arts and crafts etcetera were subjects that were taught in detail to young schoolers in his former world.

    Even though he ended up a psychologist and never needed to use such knowledge because of his upation choice, the knowledge he had gotten from that time was not at all forgotten by him.

    Such knowledge on farming practices such as shifting cultivation, mixed farming etcetera were valuable knowledge in this age and time.

    He sat in his study drawing out ns in rtion to the avablend for farming in his estate.

    However, even after hours of drawing ns, he was still not satisfied.

    This was hisnd. Although it was not so big, it was still his.

    Eros wanted to improve the lives of his people so far that it reached the level offortability of people in his former world.

    Money was not an issue for him because of the treasure he had, but what if he was not around?

    What if because of one thing or the other, he was sent yet again to another world?

    He did not want this people here to suffer. He was their baron and he wanted only the best for them.

    For this, he thought hard for a solution.

    He thought hard for a method that would allow the estate to make its own money and function wit a private economy different from that of the kingdom.

    Thinking thus far, he looked outside the window of his study.

    Far off in the distance, he could see the shores and the boats on the waters. It was winter, but for many, activities were still ongoing.

    Most of the citizens of the Tate Estate were either farmers or fisher men.

    However, because ofck of sufficient strength, to deal with soul beasts, no one really went far off the reef area to fish.

    Eros thought hard about this and many ideas came to his head, but without sufficient cultivation strength, the fishermen would not even be able to catch fish that would be considered very valuable.

    Just then, there was a knock on his door.

    e in!" he answered.

    Dan opened the door and walked in with a bowl of steaming hot soup.

    "You have been working for a long time. I thought to bring something for your stomach. Like Penny says, one should not think on an empty stomach," Dan made a Penny impression with his fingers and Eros cracked a smile.

    "Its Soul beast Catfish pepper soup."

    "Hmmm! Eros nodded. He could see the look on Dan''s face the moment he mentioned Penny''s name.

    Eros walked up to him and patted his head, "don''t worry boy. we will get your sister back."

    Dan nodded.

    With everything that had happened so far, he trusted his granddad''s words.

    Eros sat to eat the food.

    As he did, Dan watched.

    However, only after taking a spoon of the soup, he frowned, and turned to Dan with a questioned look.

    "I''m sorry! I couldn''t make it like Penny does. The merchants did not bring enough salt and then Jimmy said we have to manage the one we have."

    Dan''s words suddenly rang a bell in Eros''s head...

 Chapter 91 Grandad Is Sick. He Wants To Make Out-Cast Soul Salt Fish.

    Dan saw Eros''s frown and thought maybe Eros was dissatisfied with him.

    Eros paused for a few seconds, and then he rushed for the window.

    He looked outside at the waters far off in the distance.

    An incredible idea immediately came to his head.

    Eros turned and grabbed Dan by the shoulder.

    "Yes! you are a genius boy!"

    "i am!?"

    "Yes. Now, I need you to get me Victoria and Jimmy. There is much work to be done."

    immediately Dan heard the order, he ran out to get Victoria and Jimmy.

    Meanwhile, Eros enjoyed his soup as many more ns came into his head.

    In this world, Soul energy was practically in everything.

    Whether it was nts or animals, it was all the same thing.

    this allowed the technology development in this world to tilt in a different kind of direction.

    Even though the world resembled European medieval times, it leaned technological wise in a different direction.

    An example would be the lighting system.

    Electricity was not used but rather soulmps.

    These soulmps were as a result of harnessing soul energy from soul beasts and turning it into light energy.

    Of course, in the Tate estate, only the Baron''s manor could afford such a resource, but such was the way of this world.

    Acquisition of most daily items were gotten from Soul beasts of all types.

    This meant that a lot of the natural resources were left untouched. This included items that could be gotten from the earth itself.

    Even metal to make weapons was not gotten from the earth but from metal soul beasts.

    Most of everything was gotten from what could be found in soul beasts and not what could be processed.

    A few hourster, Dan stood behind Victoria on her wheelchair with Jimmy by his side.

    They stood before Eros at the shore.

    It was winter and still very cold. Everyone had coats to keep them warm. Everyone except Eros.

    He wore his usual tunic with his walking stick in hand.

    Eros took deep breaths of the ocean. "Can you guys smell that?"

    jimmy nodded, "yes, my lord."

    "What does it smell like?"

    "The cold putrid smell of salty waters, my lord."

    "HAHAHHAH!!!" Erosughed, "good! good!! you smelt right." Eros opened his hands wide, "this heredy and gentlemen is the future of the Tate Estate. From this ce, we shall be the economy center of the Almace kingdom."

    "-"

    "-"

    "-"

    Three puzzled faces looked at Eros like he had gone mad. But none of them dared to say it.

    Eros understood their feelings and exined to them.

    "Lady Victoria!"

    "yes, lord Eros." she answered quickly.

    "youe from a merchant family. So you know best. What is the most sort after product from the sea?"

    "hmmm!" Victoria thought for a while, "if I were to say, the number one item would be fish. Food is resource that is always in short supply. Secondly would Soul Oyster pearls. The Royals most interested in that, but those are rare and quite difficult to find. The third would be the Out-cast Soul salt fish. Those are not so important in this parts, but in the kingdoms more ind that don''t have ess to water, they are just as valuable as the Soul Oyster pearls."

    Eros nodded, "and why are they so important?"

    "well, the Out-cast Soul Fish are soul beasts that her made entirely of salt. They are not exactly edible and other sea creatures avoid them for the obvious reason of their salt bodies, but when captured and their soul energy is drained from them, their bodies are broken down and sold as salt. Salt is necessary for food."

    Victoria massaged her jaw a little and thought hard as she talked.

    She was a lover of the schrly ways but she had grown up in a family of merchants. Such knowledge aboutmodities was like reciting the alphabets to her.

    "What exactly are you saying, lord Eros?" she asked as her curiosity was piqued.

    "Simple. We are going to produce salt and sell it to the rest of the world."

    Eros said this with a broad smile on his face.

    However, Dan, Victoria and Jimmy looked at him weirdly.

    Victoria signaled for Dan to draw closer and whispered into his ear, "has the winter flu gotten to him, or does he have a fever!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *Cough!*

    Jimmy coughed as he stepped forward, "my lord, I believe you might have gotten some information wrongly. Firstly, the Out-cast soul Salt Fish can only be found off the coast and deep in the sixth sea area. Also, there is only a finite amount every year as it is greatly hunted during its season. Even if you decide to purchase some and rear them, they will most likely die in our waters as it isn''t salty enough for their survival."

    Eros nodded, "I know, but who ever said we will be needing the Out-cast soul salt fish? We can produce it on our own."

    "On own own!?" Eros''s audience all had question marks on their faces.

    Dan nodded as he whispered back into Victoria''s ear, "I think you might be right Lady Victoria. Grandad is sick."

    Eros pretended not to hear the gossip as heughed heartily.

    It was not their fault. Necessity was the mother of invention. If there was no reason for it, no matter howplicated or simple it was to make, man would never make it.

    Such was the way of human beings.

    What Eros was saying to them was akin to saying that an octopus could fly.

    In their world scope, it was an impossibility.

    But for Eros that was once a psychology Professor, it was possible.

    Although it was not his forte, he''s love for knowledge from a young age exposed him to many books. Besides, from a young age, he had gone on many school trips to factories that produced all sorts of things.

    In his arsenal of knowledge, making a functional Salt production factory was not out of the question. Even if he got some things wrong, he was still half god, and that part of him also had an abundance of knowledge.

    But first, he had to make a short demonstration for the unbelievers that followed him.

    With Eros''s instructions, Victoria directed her workers to make pipes that went under ground and into the sea area, draining it of water into the maind where the first crudely lead salt pan had been made andid.

    The water filled the lead pan.

    With how serious Eros took this n, the workers ensured to drop every other development that was being done on the estate and finish up for Eros''s demonstration.

    The water was left to fill the pan. Eros stood and supervised the process.

    As he did, a smile was stered on his face.

    Dan on the other hand stood not so far away.

    He could hear the whispers of some of the workers.

    "Did you hear!?" first worker asked the second, "the baron has winter sickness!"

    "yes, I did. How can he say that he will make Out-cast salt soul-fish from sea water? something must be very wrong with his head."

    As they talked, Dan frowned. He could not take it an and turned to the men whispering amongst themselves.

    Immediately they saw his eyes on them, they pretended to be whistling as they continued work.

    Dan sighed loudly. He couldn''t help but also think that his grandad must have run made.

    He walked up to the smiling Eros.

    "Grandad! are you feeling okay?"

    Eros turned to him as he patted his head, "never better boy."

    Everything was done just like Eros had instructed.

    The method of making Salt Eros was about to use was a very crude method. It was not like the more modernized standard from his old world.

    After all, he had to admit that many of the machines used in the more modern world would be very difficult to make here.

    However, this method was still enough.

    ording to what Eros remembered, salt pans such as these were usually left to dry up before the salt could be gotten from them.

    However, it was winter and the sun could not even be sighted in the sky even though it was day time.

    If the salt water was left here, it was most likely to freeze than it was to dry up.

    therefore, Eros thought of using a quicker method to speed up the process.

    Another lead pan was made like a lid with little openings on top to allow water vapor to pass through.

    Eros instructed that everybody moved away.

    Since waiting for sun was not going to be possible for now, he was going to use a more crude method for this.

    *Sun Palm of the Sun god!*

    this was also another technique by one of his brothers. It was simple one and was not so had to use but effective for the matter at hand.

    Eros ced a palm on the pan.

    His palm suddenly glowed yellow and then red hot like the sun.

    everyone from a distance could see what was happening.

    Soon, the heat Eros produced evaporated the water in the pan.

    Eros did not stop until he was sure of the results.

    Afterwards, he called for them toe closer.

 Chapter 92 Invitation To The Viscounts Birthday Arrives...

    Necessity was always the mother of invention.

    As simple as a bucket would not be invented if it was a world where water could float in the air.

    Such was the way of human beings.

    Nothing was created unless it was really needed.

    As the people came around to lift the lid of the pan, many of them were expecting to see the water dried up and nothing else.

    However, to their surprise, the lid was opened and a white Crystalline substance remained behind.

    Eros used his fingers against the white substance that remained behind and scrapped some out.

    Then he brought some of it to Dan and then to victoria, "taste it!"

    both of them looked at each other for a bit.

    They looked the white crystalline substance Eros had given them, and then after a while of contemtion, they tasted it.

    Victoria was the first person to act in her shook.

    "impossible! It tastes just like SALT!"

    "Wow!" many in the crowd of workers could not believe this and they all went one after the other to check the white crystalline substance.

    Truly, it tasted like salt.

    "But! it is not even blue like the ocean. How can it taste like salt?" Dan asked in surprise.

    Eros heard this and face palmed. He did not even know how to exin to Dan that Salt coulde in different colors as a result of different chemicalbinations.

    To the best of his knowledge, the science in this world was different and far behind what he was used to.

    Eros made a mental note to teach Dan a bit about the periodic table when he had time.

    But that would have to wait for when he had much less work to do.

    Eros could hear the whispers as the workers that had tasted it talked with one another.

    One of them finally summoned the courage and came to ask him.

    "Baron, please forgive this old man for asking, but this with powder, can we really eat it?"

    Eros  understood the problem. The Salt these people were used to was blue in color just like the color of the Out-cast soul Salt fish.

    Nevertheless, Salt was salt.

    Eros turned to Victoria. She was the head of the merchant guild. He was interested in knowing what her opinion concerning the Salt production was.

    Eros also wanted to know if the color of the salt was going to be a problem.

    However, the state he saw Victoria in made him a bit worried.

    She had a weird excited look on her face.

    It was like a drug addict that had just seen a secret stash after a month of abstinence.

    She breathed in and out heavily.

    In the cold winter, the water vaporing out f her nose was apparent to all.

    Victoria might be a lover of the schrly world, but she still came from a family of merchants.

    Seeing what Eros had just done had got her excited.

    at the moment, she was in a frenzied state for making money.

    She could not help but envision how she was going to monopolize these market and how she was going to take over the salt trade.

    She suddenly turned in Eros''s direction. Subconsciously, she licked her lips.

    Eros suspected that she had suddenly developed the divine urge to kiss him, but she looked like she had developed the urge to eat him.

    "You!" she pointed at the elderly man that had asked Eros the question. "from now on, you are in charge of this project take hal of the workers from those building the Estate and start work immediately. I want a wide scale project. We are going to build a Salt Factory that extends here all the way to the unfarmed parts of the Estate."

    Victoria suddenly started spitting out orders like a rattling Gun.

    "If you do not have enough men, send word out to the other Merchant guilds. Tell them we are hiring. Remember, anyone that takes on job from us must swear a soul oath. We cannot let any one else know of this making salt forme. I want productions to start immediately."

    "Yes Ma''am!" the Workers immediately went to work.

    for Eros, this was the first time he was seeing Victoria take charge.

    With how the men ran about to do what she said, he could tell that she was very good at it.

    He decided not to disturb her. Besides, she looked like she was in her zone.

    Eros could tell that the job was in right hands.

    Just then, a lightning Crow stormed through the sky straight for the Manor.

    Eros saw the Crow. He instantly knew it was a message for him.

    Jimmy hurried to fetch the message and brought it to Eros.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The letter was sealed with a familiar seal.

    One look at it and Eros knew who it was.

    He opened it and read it''s content.

    "Finally, it''s time!"

    "Time for what?" Dan asked.

    Eros turned to him, "to go get your sister of course."

    Dan''s eyes widened in excitement.

    Jimmy suddenly spoke up, "My lord is that..."

    "Yes, Jimmy. It''s an invitation to attend the Viscount''s birthday ball. All the Barons will be in attendance. You know what that means, right?"

    Dan frowned, "Baron Bolos!"

    Eros nodded gently.

    He turned about as he headed to the Manor, "Come boy, we have some preparations to make before it''s time."

    Dan immediately ran after Eros. Jimmy also followed behind them.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a particr dark castle, Bunny wasid on a high table.

    Maids in ck uniforms stood about her.

    They held her down, pinning her to the table with ck ropes.

    They struggled with her as she screamed loudly, Wriggling like a slug that had Ben sprinkled with salt.

    She shouted from time to time in the intense pain that her soul went through.

    Her fight with Eros had left her in her current undesirable state.

    She had used her power to absorb the raw from of his soul energy and now, she was suffering heavily because of it.

    Eros cultivated a kind of Primordial energy called celestial energy.

    In it''s raw form, it was in poison to mortals.

    Even for Ngozi, Xena and Caren to cultivate this energy, Eros had to change their Meridians and affect the flow of energy in their bodies in other for easy absorbtion.

    That was an easy process.

    Bunny, thinking that she was weakening Eros had taken his soul energy in it''s raw form.

    At the moment, her pain came right from her soul and through her meridians.

    It was like liquid fire burning in her veins.

    As she struggled, she even tried to cut herself.

    She would do anything to relief herself of this pain.

    But the maids held her steady.

    A distance not so far away, a woman in a scary looking mask with blood stains on it watched with her arms folded.

    Her face was not visible but it was obvious from her eyes that she was frowning.

    Another person with a joker mask suddenly came from behind her.

    "Hehehe!!!" heughed weirdly, "it seems you got younger sister in a lot of trouble. Master will be very mad at you, Viscount!" His voice was light and nearly feminine.

    "Joker, I''m not in the mood for your trouble. Leave me a lone. Besides, Bunny was the one that wanted to use this as an opportunity to have her revenge. She understands the pain and risk of being a member of the order. It has nothing to do with me!"

    Joker went about viscount like a dancing ballerina, "is that so? then why are you here!? Just tell me. Hehehe!!! your care for little sister Bunny has made you soft. Are you not supposed to be out there searching for that item, or," came closer whispering in her ear, "do you want me to do it instead." His voice suddenly changed and got deep.

    Viscount immediately waved her hands. Her cross bow appeared from nowhere pointed right at Joker''s head.

    Both of them paused for a few seconds as their eyes were locked on one another. Viscount''s finger massaged the trigger gently, "do you dare!?" her eyes focused solely on him and his one her.

    It looked as if the tension between them was going to blow up, however, Joker suddenly took a step back, "of course, I do not dare. I''ll let you treat your mission by yourself."

    Viscount waved her hand and her crossbow disappeared.

    She turned and walked away.

    As she did, Joker''s eyes followed her exit.

    Just then, a person with a simr mask to that of Joker''s but far less expressive seemingly materialized from thing air.

    "Are we still doing the job, boss?"

    "of course, taking the praise for bringing back the Tablet from Viscount would be a pleasure of mine. Ready the men we will start with the old baron. I heard he is leaving to attend a Viscount''s birthday. It will be the best time to have fun...Hehehe!!!"

 Chapter 93 Preparations For The Party...

    A few dayster...

    Dan woke up in the morning with a bright smile on his face.

    He immediately rushed to his Grand father''s room the moment his feet touched the ground from the bed.

    "Granddad! Granddad!! it''s time."

    He beat hard on the door.

    The door opened and he pushed into the room.

    However, the moment he did, he had to pause a bit.

    Eros looked to be busy.

    At the moment, Eros was busy imparting techniques to Xena, Carin, and Ngozi.

    All three women were still in their meditative state.

    They had been in this meditative state since that day Eros had themst.

    Not moving even a bit from their positions.

    Eros touched Xena''s lips with his own.

    His tongue diving into the silt opening that is her mouth as he transfered specific techniques into her body.

    Each one had to be done tenderly and carefully.

    After all, he was sending this techniques straight into their subconscious.

    By the time they woke up, it would be as if these techniques had been born with them. Just like the instinctive know for food when one was hungry.

    Apart from Ngozi, his other two women had never fought before, and here he was imparting them with fighting techniques.

    He had to do it carefully, and all the while also ensure that the subconscious mind helped to tune their muscle memory in rtion to the techniques.

    This was not exactly an easy process but it was not beyond his abilities.

    As he did, Xena''s body slowly glowed in a white hue.

    And her hair appeared as if it was turning the color of a rainbow.

    After a while, Eros moved over to Caren and did the same thing.

    Dan was smart. He knew he shouldn''t disturb his grand dad and so he did not talk.

    But that did not mean he was going to excuse them.

    He was a teenage boy. such a show was as exciting as seeing two fighters waving their swords to the death.

    Besides, his Grandfather was practically his own form of life porn.

    Caren''s skin also glowed in ordance, but her hair became white as snow.

    Afterwards, Eros left her and moved over to Ngozi.

    However, Dan noticed that as he kissed Ngozi, her skin did not glow like the others.

    Rather it seemed to be darker like the night.

    This was not just her skin, but also her hair which took a far deeper dive in ckness.

    It was almost as if she was about to meddle with the shadows.

    Afterwards, Eros Bit his finger and some blood came out.

    He used it to draw a symbol on their heads.

    This symbol was that of a symbolic heart with wings and a arrow going through it.

    The moment the image appeared, it dissolved into their bodies.

    Now that Dan thought about it, Eros had given out this same symbol to Jimmy. Instructing that it was the new symbol of the State Family.

    He had asked about it before and Eros said that it was his symbol back when he was in the heavens.

    Eros was done. He stood up and turned to Dan.

    "Yes, boy it''s today."

    However, Dan''s face suddenly became red and he ran out of the room.

    Just then, Eros remembered that he was butt naked.

    He wore nothing but a long bath robe. It covered his body from behind, but when he turned about, it was totally different.

    Just then, Victoria was passing by on her wheel chair.

    She had been working on the salt production and even now, the prospect of benefits and ruling the salt market did not allow her sleep.

    She rolled on her wheel chair past Eros room. She had seen Dan run past.

    With her bowl of food on herps, she turned to see what Dan was running from.

    Immediately, she froze, her eyes on Eros''s Organ that swung left and right in between his legs like a pendulum bulb.

    That morning, a high pitch scream woke the rest of the Manor''s residence.

    By sunrise, Dan came out his room dressed for the trip in his beautiful ck tunic.

    For this event, he was going to apany his grandfather.

    He looked smart and wealthy. Especially with his white hairbed and oiled back like the waves of the ocean.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He kept his Soul weapon inside his Tunic and headed out.

    He walked out of the Manor with style. His dressing and even his mannerism was a mini version of his grandfather.

    His Tunic was iid with gold buttons and he even had his left ear pierced with a gold earring that was in Eros''s symbol.

    Jimmy was also dressed for the asion. But his was a simple dressing. He wore the customary white gloves and ck suit.

    Eros came out of the Manor. He''s dressing was also one of a very expensive lord. It was nothing like a Baron that was broke and in need of money.

    Unlike his Grand son, Eros''s Tunic was Red in color.

    The top  buttons of his shirt was left opened and it allowed for a bit of his hairy chest to be visible.

    He also had a earring on one ear.

    His walking stick had been changed. It was no longer the old wooden walking stick he used.

    His walking stick was made entirely of gold.

    On its center was the vivid image of a half naked woman covered by just a veil.

    Eros swaggered out of the Manor and as he passed, he drew the attention of everyone.

    Even Victoria that was avoiding eye contact with him could not help but peep.

    His mour was just too much to avoid.

    "Is everything ready?" Eros asked Jimmy.

    "Yes, Master Eros. Everything is set and in the carriage.

    However, Eros suddenly walked towards Jimmy and patted him on his shoulder, "I''m sorry Old friend, there has been a slight change if ns. I need you here to oversee the progress of the rebuilding of the Estate."

    Jimmy was taken aback by this, "but my Lord, if I don''t go, who will ride you the three days journey to the Viscount''s Home!?"

    Eros smiled, "Don''t worry! I already have that covered."

    ~Neighing~

    Just then, the sound of horses neighing in the distance could be heard.

    Everyone turned in that direction.

    A carriage pulled by four Frozen beast horses rode into the Manor''spound.

    Aside the extremely white beautiful horses, the carriage itself was not bad in appearance.

    The driver came down and immediately rushed to open the door.

    A pair of legs in white high boots stepped out of the carriage.

    It was none other than Lady Frostbite.

    she wore a long silver dress that stopped right at her ankle. It had a high raised cor that seemed to guard the beauty of her face.

    her fair cor bone was left bare, and it led to a deep path cleavage that traced a bit further than it should all the way to her belly button.

    Her dressing made everyone that set their eyes on her speechless.

    Even Dan''s mouth was left open at the innocent but yet exotic sight before his eyes.

    Victoria sitting on her wheel chair close to him had to reach for his jaw and help him close it.

    However, it was not his fault. Lady Frostbite looked like a fairy that was out of this world.

    Usually, she was always in her armour. Even when she was staying in the Tate''s Estate was no exception.

    Her dressing was always boyish.

    This was the first time that any of the people here had seen her dress like this.

    "who would have known that they were so deep," Dan whispered innocently, his eyes fixed on Lady Frostbite''s chest.

    Victoria gave him a jab to the abdomen to shut him up.

    Lady Frostbite noticed the eyes on her, and she almost broke her cold character by blushing. However, she held it back.

    Eros stepped forward, "you are a bitte," he took her hand like a real gentleman, "but you know what they say: True beauty is never early." Eros bowed, maintaining eye contact with her as he ced a kiss on the back of her hand.

    This time around, she couldn''t hold back and her fair skin bloomed red from her cheeks all the way to her neck.

    "Lord Eros!" she pulled her hand sharply.

    For some reason, the cold and bold exterior she was always proud off went off like a me when she was before him.

    "So how was your issue back home?" Eros asked.

    "It''s been solved. I had the help of two masked Vigntes that came to my aid. Even now, if I could meet them, I would love to thank them for their help."

    Eros nodded. Apparently Lady Frostbite could not remember his face from the dream.

    It was most likely her mother that told her of the two masked men that came to her aid.

    After all, neither Eros nor Dan removed their masks in front of people.

    "I am happy you got the help you needed. I appologise that I couldn''t be of help at the time."

    "It''s no problem. I understand," Lady Frostbite shook her head, "That being said, you said we were going to the Viscount''s home as a pair. I suggest we hurry along now."

    Eros nodded, "of course, but not in that carriage. For this trip, we shall travel in style." Eros signalled to Jimmy and he nodded in understanding.

    Jimmy immediately went to fetch the carriage. as it came out, all eyes were stered on it.

 Chapter 94 Welcome To Big Booty Bar.

    A group of horses were led out.

    Behind them was a carriage.

    The sight of the carriage left everyone speechless.

    If Lady Frostbite had a word for the beauty before her eyes, then it would be ROYALTY.

    That was the only word that was fit for the description of this carriage.

    For this carriage, Eros had specially drawn out the design.

    It looked more like a huge bus than it did a carriage.

    It was of two colors: White and gold.

    White was for it''s body and gold for the designs around it.

    It was artistically decorated to the exact specifications set by Eros himself.

    Of course, it had his god symbol in gold on it, but more than that, it spoke of the wealth and sophistication of the person that owned it.

    It looked out of this world. Like a god had decided to lend out his carriage to a mortal man.

    They were even fine carvings of half naked women shooting out arrows from their bows on its body.

    Sooner thanter, the journey began.

    Jimmy was left behind as Eros wanted him in charge of the Estate when he was gone. however, he took Dan along with him.

    For this journey, Eros''s carriage was used.

    It was pulled by a mixture of Lady Frostbite''s Frozen Beast horses and Eros''s normal beast horses.

    Farewells were said and the journey began.

    Going to the Viscount''s territory needed them to pass  three major territories.

    The first one was Lady Frostbite''s Territory.

    The Second was naturally Baron Bolos Territory.

    And thest was the Snake Forest.

    This forest had its name from the trees that had roots as snakes.

    This was how the trees got it''s nutrients.

    It would capture it''s prey with it''s roots and swallow them to feed its self.

    These trees were called the Snake Root Trees.

    Once upon a time, this forest would have been considered to be very dangerou, but things changed down the line.

    As cutting through the forest was a necessity for travel, the Kingdom had assigned an adventure guild as keepers of the road.

    Over the years, a lot of Snake Root Trees had been destroyed, and a the route was generally safe, but many were still skeptical about the old rumours.

    If there was ever going to be trouble, it would be by this route.

    However, Eros had something else to worry about, and that was Baron Bolos''s territory.

    At the moment, he was not on very friendly terms  with the baron and was expecting funny ys on the way.

    Through Lady Frostbite''s Territory was Easy.

    However, their smooth trip was stopped at the border into Baron Bolos''s territory.

    Slowly, the carriage came to a stop.

    At the border were a group of men and women dressed in uniform.

    They were guards of the Bolos Estate and were in charge of the border.

    Usually, borders with soldiers into another''s territory had a troop consisting of nine soldiers to stay guard.

    However, Eros''s carriage had to slow down at the border.

    Before them were about fifty of Baron Bolos''s men.

    Before hand, Eros had told the driver to inform him of the situation of the border once they had reached it.

    Eros was naturally expecting a fight.

    However, it was not as he thought.

    Apart from the fee for using the Baron''s territory being a bit expensive than usual, there was nothing more to it.

    Eros and even Lady Frostbite were surprised by this, but that did not stop them from being cautious through out the ride.

    However, their worries was all for nothing.

    Along the way, Eros could not help but to be a bit envious of the Baron Bolos''s territory.

    The Territory was close to the forest which allowed for the production of a lot of resources.

    It was no wonder the Baron could afford having so many soldiers in his territory.

    Wait a minute!

    Eros looked closer. He noticed that they were soldiers at almost every point.

    Just then, he heard Lady Frostbite''s voice, "something is wrong." She muttered.

    Eros turned to her and back outside. He too could tell something was wrong.

    As they continued moving, they saw more soldiers. however, a lot of them were either injured or treating the injured.

    Eros frowned at this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It felt as if his carriage was strolling into a battlefield.

    It was already the end of the first day on their journey.

    The bulk of the trip would be through the Snake Forest.

    Seeing the state of the soldiers, Eros thought it necessary for them to take a break and inquire about the situation of things.

    They stopped at a inn to spend the night.

    The entire idea of not dragging attention went out the window the moment Eros decided to bring along his extremely shy Carriage.

    However, he was an that was once a god. He was very much so used to having the attention of the world on himself.

    In a world with a functional economy, money was in itself power.

    Eros rented out the entire inn for them. This also included the driver.

    He did not bother about the security of the carriage.

    The carriage itself was in built with measures for it''s security.

    Slowly, it was night time.

    Lady Frostbite changed into her night ware.

    It was simple white gown, but around the curves of her fitted body, it was a work of art.

    Throughout the trip, she had been feeling a certain kind of way when ever she looked at Eros. She did not know why, but she felt closer to him than she did before.

    One could say that she felt attached and felt the need to rub her skin against his.

    It was a feeling that made her think she was probably going mad.

    Yet, she could not resist it.

    Even now, she could close her eyes and her mind would tell her of his fingers paradding her body.

    Yet, she had never remembered having Eros in such a manner.

    In fact, she could not remember having any man in such a manner.

    It was absurd. yet, it she could feel her mind drowning into the reality of such pleasure.

    She almost hated herself for it, but she wanted to test it out.

    They were all given separate rooms. The inn had been fully rented out by them, and as far as she was concerned, this was the best time she would have to test out this strange feelings she was having.

    She tipped toe down the corridor, past the driver''s room, Dan''s room and towards Eros''s room.

    She knocked lightly on the door before attempting to open it.

    With a light nudge, the door opened slowly.

    For some reason she did not understand, she felt a kind of naughty excitement by this.

    She could not help but feel her legs moist slightly to the anticipation of what was about to happen.

    The room was dark and in the distance, she could tell that he was wrapped inside the nket on the bed.

    She had only taken a step into the room when his voice reached her.

    "Who is that!? Go away!!! Leave immediately. I''m too tired and do not feel like seeing anyone."

    His voice was harsh and very unfriendly.

    "It''s me...I was wondering if you would want to talk a bit!"

    "Didn''t you hear me, or are you deaf. I said I do not want to see ANYBODY! LEAVE!!!"

    His voice was harsher and louder than before and Lady Frostbite frowned.

    In her anger, she turned about and mmed the door, vexing all the way back to her room.

    Unknown to her, things were not as she believed.

    Seeing that she had gone, Dan under the nket sighed in relief, "damn, granddad was right. She dide for him at night."

    Lady Frostbite did not know that Eros had dressed in ck, with a coat over his head and headed out into the estate through the inn''s window.

    The person that had responded to her was none other than Dan in the nkets with a cup to fake his grand father''s voice.

    What Eros needed at the moment was information.

    staying in the Inn was not going to help him get it.

    He had to hunt it out himself.

    Through the streets, he traced his way to the one ce he was sure that he was going to get information.

    In an Estate like this, the one ce he was bound to get information was the center of fonication which housed the oldest profession in the world.

    Eros stopped in front of a particr building.

    It was not so big and the smell of alcohol came from its doors.

    In front of the building were men, some soldiers drucken silly by the side.

    Some others flocked around some women wearing very exposive dressing and excessive make up on their faces.

    High up on the building was a sign board.

    It wrote: Wee to Big Booty bar.

    Without a doubt, this ce was the marriage between bar and of course, a brothel.

 Chapter 95 Troubles Of The Furry Waitress.

    Eros with his head covered by his cot walked into the bar.

    He was first greeted by the pungent mixed smell of Alcohol and cheap perfume.

    The ce was not so bright. But bright enough for one to be able to see where they were going.

    The sound of a woman singing on the stage greeted his ears, mixed with the growling conversations of the men and women at different spots.

    Some were of loudughter, some were of little giggles, and some other was of women moaning lightly to the men taking advantage of them in different corners.

    This was a bar and also a brothel.

    Eros could see half naked Furry women carrying around trays with both filled and empty sses of rum. (Furry women, A.K.A beast people. They have parts of animals, such as ears, eyes, tails e.t.c. Basically part animal).

    Their dressing was very provocative and inviting. Also, it exposed their animal tails that swung from time to time to the invitation of them men.

    once in a while, a soldier would p the back side of a waitress passing by to establish his dominance.

    The Seats in the bar were well spaced out, allowing for the customers to have their own mini territory.

    Obviously, this was done so as to avoid the breakout of fights.

    Joints like this were a strong avenue for those with high testosterone levels to vent.

    Of course, Venting in this case refers to having intercourse, but there was always the asional derail from time to time. This was obvious from the fact that the chairs and tables were screwed in ce.

    Also, the furniture looked stronger than usual.

    There were also booths at different corners. Obviously, those were meant for quickies.

    Down the hall on the left and right were doors. These were obviously rooms for having a moresting session with the businessdies.

    Eros took a seat at a corner. It was well separated from most but was still at a distance that allowed him to listen to conversations.

    His goal was information. Even in his old earth, bars always had a good reputation for having thetest information in any society.

    A waitress saw him and approached him.

    "Please... can... can I... Can I get your order?" Her voice was light and gentle. But most of all, it was filled with the shyness and immaturity of a young girl.

    Eros looked up at her. She was dark-skinned and looked to be at most sixteen years of age. She wore the usual waitress uniform. It exposed her deep cleavage to a rich extent.

    Her tummy was also let out for the world to behold the smoothness of her skin.

    She was not so tall, but her very short skirt revealed enough thigh flesh to pull any man''s attention to herself.

    She had red fox ears and a tail with a white shade at the tip.

    She had a pink colour cor around her neck that added an extrayer of beauty to her charm.

    Even though she asked for his order, her eyes were not on him, but on the ground.

    One look at her and Eros could tell that it was the youngdy''s first time.

    He gave a side smile, "hmmm, I''m not really sure. What do you think I should take?" As he talked, he waved a hand and a gold coinnded on her tray.

    Her bright eyes opened wide in surprise, and her ear and tail responded to her sudden excitement.

    She could not stop wiggling her tail.

    After all, a hundred bronze coins were equivalent to one silver coin. A hundred silver coins were equivalent to one gold coin.

    A night in this brothel with the most expensive Prostitute went for just ten pieces of silver coins, and here was a gentleman that casually threw her a gold coin like it was an extra load in his pocket.

    Her Fox tail swung excitedly in all directions.

    "yes sir i will get you the best Ale immediately." She bowed as she ran to the counter.

    Eros smiled at her exit.

    He was d in his heart that he had made someone''s day.

    Just then, a group of soldiers walked into the room.

    A man with an Axe on his shoulder led them.

    Usually, weapons were not allowed into such establishments. However, it was obvious from the way the women flocked to these men the moment they entered that they got preferential treatment.

    Also, Eros noticed that the other men in the room tried to avoid eye contact with these men.

    Their clothes were different from the uniform of the soldiers of the estate.

    One look at these men and Eros could tell that they were adventurers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lady Big Booty! Send over some Jugs of Rum our way!" The man with an axe Screamed loudly.

    "Yes, Honey!" A woman''s voice responded almost immediately.

    Soon, some waitresses brought Jugs of rum to their table.

    They poured themselves the drinks.

    "Mmmm! nothing Like a Mug of Ale to settle the stomach after a day of fighting in the Snake forest," one of themmented. This one had one eye bandaged and he had a menacing look on his face.

    The moment Eros heard Snake Forest, his ears were tuned in the direction of their conversation. Even though it was noisy, it was not at all a problem for him to hear them clearly.

    "Yes! You said it well brother Stone face. Ever Since that Golden Pir of light from the sky appeared, the Forest of Snakes has been a headache for our BLACK AXE guild," another one added, "this was supposed to be an easy job. The Old guild master was a wise man. He took the contract offered by the royal family and the ck Axe guild was in charge of hunting the tree snakes. Such a job was easy with high pay from both the capital and the loot from hunting."

    "But these past few days have been harsh on us. Even Brother Axe de who is one the best of the ck Axe guild has been left exhausted. It has really not been easy on us," Stone Face drank all the content of his mug of Ale, "even with the help of these useless bastards. It''s been futile."

    Stoneface Spat to a corner where some soldiers of the Estate were having their drinks.

    "Hmmm! day and night. Fighting those snake freaks with useless assholes." Axe de also spat to the side in anger.

    Meanwhile, Eros listened attentively to their conversation as they talked.

    he got a rough but detailed outline of what was happening.

    Ever since the Golden pir of light that shone in the sky a few nights ago, things have not been so easy in the Snake forest.

    The Soul beasts and nts there have been heavily chaotic and in constant distress.

    Apparently, the Primordial energy that Eros felt from the Golden Pir was affecting the natural Habitat of the ce.

    It was the reason why he saw so many soldiers around.

    Since this Estate shared the same boundary with the forest, it had been receiving a lot of attacks.

    Eros suspected that the case was serious enough to have all hands on deck.

    It was also the reason why he had not been ganged upon the moment he entered the territory.

    Eros listened to not just the Guild members talks but also those of other people.

    this was indeed a treasure bank of information.

    Eros discovered that Baron Bolos had already left earlier for the Viscount''s birthday party. He left with a host of guards with his first son, daughter and penny as his gift to the Viscount.

    This left Baron Bolos''s second son in charge of the territory.

    Attendance for the Viscounts birthday waspulsory for Eros.

    But not just him, it waspulsory for all the Barons under the Viscount.

    The Viscount''s birthday they were to attend was called Viscount Peter.

    Every viscount in the kingdom had at least three barons under them.

    Three viscounts under one Earl. Three Earls under one Marquess. Three Marquesses under one Duke, and three Dukes under a Grand Duke.

    After the three Grand Dukes was the king. Such was the hierarchy of power in the Almace kingdom.

    The men from the ck Axe guildughed wildly as they chatted with one another.

    Just then, the Furry girl that had asked Eros for his order passed by them with a tray carrying Eros''s order.

    She was still excited about the tip from before and her fox tail wiggled with her excitement. Furries were such people. like animals, their feelings were expressed with their tails.

    However unknown to her, her tail brushed over Axe de''s face.

    Immediately, his eyes were drawn to the sway of her alluring waist.

    He immediately grabbed her tail and pulled her closer.

    In the process, she Yelped and the tray with the Ale she was carrying fell out of her hand to the ground.

    However, Axe de did not mind this. He pulled her closer to his chest, "hey there sexy,e and give brother Axe de some of that Furry love."

    This took her by surprise and she tried to struggle out of his embrace. However, he was too strong for her. One of his hands snaked from her creamy thighs all the way to her chest.

    He licked his lips as his unfriendly hand cupped a huge feel of her boob.

    She yelped again. However, this time around, she turned and gave him a p to the face.

    The p was loud, and it dragged the attention of everybody in the Pub....

 Chapter 96 Savior In The Big Booty Bar

    The waitress was part fox.

    Her p on Axe de''s face left three w marks.

    It was hard and loud and everyone in the pub stopped what they were doing and looked in his direction.

    Even the music stopped.

    Axe de was well known in this parts. As a strong member of the ck axe, he was well respected.

    A p to any random man in public was a shame. It was easy to understand how a person as prideful as Axe de would feel.

    This was a big embarrassment to his name and his honour as a man. After all, the bigger the power and ability of the person, the bigger the ego.

    This was a standard that had never changed in any part of the world.

    The Fox girl also realized what she had done. She slowly backed off.

    "I''m... I''m sorry... I ... I didn''t," she stammered, her covering her already quivering lips, ready to burst into tears.

    Meanwhile, men like Stone Face that was with Axe de stood up from their seats.

    Each one of them stood at her nks, and another one behind her. The Fox girl had just insulted their boss. This was not something they would take lightly at all.

    They closed in on her slowly, and one of them Jabbed his fist and palm together. Without a doubt, she was about to get some real beating.

    "Wait!" a fat woman suddenly rushed out in front of Axe de.

    She had a cigar in her mouth and her face was bathed well with makeup. This was the Madam in charge of the establishment. She was known asdy Big Booty.

    With how fat she was, her name was very fitting.

    "Please brother Axe de forgive her. She is from the fresh stock that came this morning from the Beast kingdom. She does not know who you are. How about this. If you please just let this offence go, I''ll let you have her the way you want for a week. In fact, I''ll even throw in a bonus for your men."

    Axe de heard this and paused.

    "Hmmm!" he nodded. He took a look at the waitress and he licked his lips, "of course Lady Big Booty. On behalf of the old rtionship you have with our guild, I am willing to back off."

    Lady Big booty sighed in relief the moment she heard this. These girls were gotten from a different kingdom for her business because of certain fetishes. Losing one of them was huge money for her.

    At most, she would only get bruised and injured if she slept with this man. After a few weeks, she would be healed and can resume work again. However, if Axe de killed her because of his pride, that would be a huge loss on her side.

    It was best to end things like this.

    However, the Young fox girl heard the Axe de''s name and fear ran through her spine.

    If she had known, she would not even pass through his side of the aisle.

    Even though she had only arrived today, she had heard rumours and bits of advice from the older Prostitutes.

    All of them advised that she avoided Axe de.

    The thing was that Axe de had certain fetishes that went beyond normal.

    These were fetishes that involved slicing and cutting. In fact, it is said that he had a collection of tails from beast girls that he had had. Of course, the tails would heal and grow back, but it was still a very scary experience.

    Many of thedies described his touch on them as the worst they had ever had from any man.

    In fact, it was the reason why he had gotten the nickname Axe de in the first ce. That name had started from this establishment.

    This man was practically every woman''s worst nightmare.

    "In that case, it is decided," Lady Fat Booty turned to the fox girl, "You will have Axe de and his men for the week to apologize for your disrespect. Do you understand?"

    The other beast girls watching shook their heads in pity for her. She was new and she was already destined to suffer a terrible fate by the worse person to ever visit this establishment.

    The Waitress looked at the sadistic grin of Axe de and his men. Her heart nearly skipped out of her mouth in fear.

    "Don''t worry Fox girl, I''ll treat you right," Axe de stretched forward and grabbed her hand.

    A jolt of fear and helplessness ran through her body and her tail immediately tugged in between her legs.

    She couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst into tears, "Please let me go. I don''t want to."

    However, this did not faze Axe de one bit. He just had a stressful day. Since a way of relief had presented itself for free, he was going to fully enjoy it.

    The other girls had pity written all over their faces. After all, they had been many women in the past that had pleaded for help. But no one had saved them from Axe de''s unforgiving clutches.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was not a castle, and the women here were not princesses in distress. It was a Halot house, and the only princes that came here with swords pointing to the sky, only came to conquer a woman''s legs and nothing more.

    Axe de licked his lips as he pulled her along, and the Fox girl Cried her eyes out for help.

    Axe de''s men chuckled lowly. They knew the disaster that was to be unleashed on this girl and it brought them joy just thinking about it.

    However, something strange happened.

    The Fox girl was not so strong and it should have been easy for Axe de to Pull her along.

    However, no matter how hard he pulled, she didn''t move.

    Axe de turned about. His eyesid on the source of the problem with a frown on his face.

    A person with a coat on his head held her hand in ce.

    "HUH!?"

    Axe de was not the only one surprised by this.

    Everyone in the pub stared in surprise. They could not imagine who it was that had so much confidence to stop Axe de from taking a woman he wanted.

    However, the man in the Coat did not even look in Axe de''s way.

    He waved his hand and a handkerchief appeared in his hand. He used it to wipe her tear-filled face.

    Even the fox girl was surprised by this, but she did not stop him.

    "where are you going, or have you already forgotten about my drink?" Eros asked her.

    Most of Eros''s face was covered under the Hoodie. However, the Fox girl could still tell that he was smiling at her. It was inly just her instincts.

    "How fucking dare you!? You stupid fuck!" One of the men under Axe de Immediately rushed for Eros.

    However, without even turning, Eros waved his hand and a p went in his direction.

    The Unfortunate man fell on the ground with nose bleeds.

    "My nose!! he broke my fucking nose."

    While the man rolled on the ground in pain, Eros helped the fox girl up. He too a look at her. Up and down, and his eyes cold not help but register on the shape of her waist.

    Without a doubt, this Fox girl had a well-rounded behind.

    "Hmmm! You know, one with such a gifted booty as yourself should not be suffering tears."

    Till this moment, Eros had not still turned to acknowledge Axe de''s presence.

    However...

    "How Fucking dare you ignore me?" Axe de lifted his Axe high up in the sky. He had released his soul energy, and he was going to unleash the furiousness of his attack on the idiot in front of him.

    "Damn it! Brother Axe de is very angry. He has released his soul energy," Stone facemented as he dived under a table to take cover. He was not the only one. Even the other guild warriors did the same thing.

    These people knew Axe de well. He cultivated a unique fighting Technique with his Axe that allowed him to run half mad with tremendous strength.

    Even his teammates had to give way when he waved his weapon.

    After all, it was not just his enemies that would suffer at his hands but also his teammates.

    Axe de was a cultivator in the 12th stage of the soul Disciple realm. In these parts, he was considered as a very strong warrior.

    After all, to reach that far as a cultivator for the masses was a possibility many only saw in their dreams.

    However, even with all his iring up and everybody taking cover, Eros still did not look in his direction.

    Eros waved his hand nket seemingly appeared from nowhere.

    He used it to cover the girl''s body.

    This Angered Axe de even more and his Axe became several times bigger in the air as he brought it down on eros''s head.

    *Growth Axe Technique: Death''s Cleaveage!*

 Chapter 97 Trouble At The Tate Estate.

    There were rumours that Axe de had once upon a time been a Wood Cutter.

    His cutting skills had impressed the old Guild master and that was how he was gifted the divine weapon he used today.

    Some others im that he had been cutting wood and found his Axe in its center.

    Another rumour says that he had always been born with his legendary Axe. After all, no one had ever seen him go anywhere without it.

    Regardless of whatsoever anyone said about him and his Axe, it still remained that the Axe was a special one. It was a soul weapon.

    Just like Bunny''s de stung depending on her feelings for her enemy, so did Axe de''s Axe.

    His weapon became bigger with his anger.

    Then again, he always had a very short Fuse.

    However, as his weapon came down with Cleaving technique that was such to kill the man in a hoodie before him, the Axe disyed his rage.

    Those that loved their lives or at least wished to preserved it immediately ran into hidding.

    Those that did not have enough time, sort to take cover.

    Axe de was mad and his Axe was about to deliver the cut of his anger.

    *Growth Axe Technique: Death Cleavage*

    *BOOM!*

    A loud sound was heard, and soul energy sted in all directions.

    Tables, chairs, and even some parts of the wall was not spared.

    The furniture turned into rubble, mugs were crushed and those that were unfortunately in the st range that had not taken cover in time were left injured.

    Axe de had a smile on his face.

    However, his eyes noticed something wrong that made his smile freeze.

    For those that had courage to look at the fight regardless of the intensity of it they were left speechless.

    The reason for this was because this giant Axe  with all its earlier grandiosity had been defended by nothing more than a hand.

    At the moment, a hand held the giant weapon in ce right at the de.

    And for the first time since he came to help the Foxdy, Eros turned to face Axe de.

    Energy maniption was a skill most if not all divine beings excelled in. Eros was no different.

    He cultivated celestial energy which was a kind of primordial energy.

    At the moment, his hand was enveloped by a thin film of it.

    It allowed for him to negate the soul energy that Axe de brought down on him.

    Then again, Eros was of a higher cultivation than him. This was as easy as an adult stopping a child from ying with sand.

    Even with the power of the soul weapon, he was nothing before Eros.

    "You look like a smart man, so i''ll let you off easy. let''s see how you choose your end."

    Eros applied a bit of force and the de of the Axe suddenly showed web signs like ss that was about to break.

    Eros waved his hand and a st of energy threw him away.

    Axe de fell on the ground. He coughed up some blood.

    The men that came with him all looked at Eros and frowned. However, they were not so dumb as to think that they could take Eros when even their boss Couldn''t.

    Some of the helped de Axe to his feet and they all ran out of the bar as fast as they could.

    Those remaining in the bar were left speechless.

    Eros stood to his feet and turned to leave.

    However,dy Fat booty ran after him, "wait! you can''t juste into my bar and cause a fight. Look around! who is going to pay for all this? This is a month''s pay of hard work! All because of a useless ve girl from the beast kingdom. My business is ruined."

    Her words suddenly made Eros pause in his steps.

    He waved his hand and a bag flew into the embrace of the fat woman.

    She instinctively caught it, but it was so heavy that it pushed her to the ground.

    "Beauty should not be very. That is enough for all of their freedoms."

    He continued walking and soon, no one could see him again.

    As soon as he was gone, the fatdy opened the bag and what she saw made her eyes shine.

    She smiled widely, "All of you out of my bar immediately!!!" she hurriedly stood up to her feet, a crazy look on her face as she rushed inside.

    One prostitute stopped her, "madam! will that be all for the night?"

    Lady fat Booty stopped she turned and looked in the direction Eros had went and back at the prostitute. She was a smart woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She knew that a cultivator that could clear adventurers from the ck Axe guild was nit a cultivator she wanted to mess with.

    The money in her hands was payment for their freedom.

    "that includes all of you! Go! your freedom has been paid for. You are all free!" she hurriedly rushed inside.

    As she left, the girls all paused. They had clearly heard what the woman had said.

    They were now free.

    However, they were at a loss for what to do. After all, they had been captured and smuggled from the beast kingdom to this ce as ves. They really did not have anywhere to go.

    Just as the girls were confused for what to do, the Fox girl that had been the reason for all this remained on the ground.

    She opened her hand. In it was the handkerchief Eros had used to wipe her tears.

    It felt soft and good to the touch.

    However, she felt something else. She opened it and there it was. At the edge of the handkerchief was a brand. It was the symbol of a heart with wings and an Arrow in it.

    Just right underneath the symbol was a single word.

    It was TATE.

    An idea instantly popped up in her head. She jumped up on her feet and ran to the remaining girls, "I know where we can go..."

    ....

    At around the same time, back at the Tate estate, something else was on its way.

    It had only been about a day since Eros left. Immediately He left, Jimmy had started work on the Estate immediately. He wanted the ce to be shipshape by the time Eros got back.

    However, Victoria had suggested he rested some more because of his wounded hand. After all, he had not yet fully recovered from the injury.

    Seeing that things were in good hands, Jimmy took her advice.

    Along the line, he decided to check out the cultivation technique that Eros had given him.

    the moment he saw how incredible it was and how it could help him fix his bad meridians, he immediately went into close door cultivation.

    He fully handed the job of supervising the construction of the Estate into Victoria''s hands.

    Then again, she had proven that she was good at it.

    After all, this was now her home. Without a doubt, she was going to give it her best.

    There was a lot of work to be done in the Estate.

    Apart from rebuilding the Estate buildings for the citizens, there was also the Salt Factory that needed setting up.

    A functional port was also necessary, andstly, the fields for farming.

    Victoria was not even given the privilege of having a good sleep.

    One minute she would be checking the work at the port and the next she would be at the Salt Factory site.

    This Estate was her new home. She had to give it her best.

    Victoria did not consider herself aplicated woman in any where. She was not at all hard to please.

    As long as she had a conducive ce for her to enjoy her books, she wasfortable with it.

    She had already visited Eros''s Library.

    Although he was just a baron, he still had a collection that managed to thrill her interest. She had already made a mental note to drown herself in the pleasures of such wonderful knowledge when all this was over.

    But that would be forter.

    For now, she needed to give it her best.

    Victoria was quite a capable person.

    Even though she was crippled and had to be rolled around in a wheel chair, she did not let her condition stop her.

    However, unknown to her, trouble was right at her door.

    A mischievous Clown had arrived at the border of the Tate estate. Behind him were many that were also in clown masks.

    "Yes! this is the ce. Master said that the Tablet might be somewhere here," Clown smiled.

    "But boss clown!" one of the minions called to him, "this Estate is huge. where do we start our search!?"

    Clown Chuckled, "where else? we start at the Baron''s Manor...Heheehe!!!"

    As heughed weirdly, so did the others.

    He waved his hand and they all rushed into the estate.

    "Because of the rules of the Grand Order, I won''t be able to participate in the fun, but this will still make things very difficult for Viscount... Hehehehe!"

 Chapter 98 Power Of The Future Guild Leaders.

    Victoria drank a cup of tea while She supervised the construction of the Salt factory.

    So far, everything had been going ording to n.

    She did check on the other projects. However, for her, this one was the most important one.

    She could not help but already imagine the look on the faces of all those other merchant families when they saw what she was bringing to thepetition.

    A cocky smile appeared on her lips as she thought of it.

    Victoria sighed to herself. All her life, she had been running away from the life of a merchant and now, its responsibilities had finally caught up to her.

    However, it felt different.

    It felt far different from when her parents would nag at her day and night to leave the library and partake in the family business.

    It was strange how something a person hated could feel so good when doing it for a loved one or someone deeply cared for.

    This was how she felt.

    Eros had saved her life and weed her into his home regardless of the fact that her brother had done a great wrong.

    He did not even care that she was crippled and weed her with open arms.

    Such a thing would move the heart of any helpless girl.

    Then again, was that not the definition of a damsel in destress.

    There was also that short but memorable event with Eros where he had touched her in certain ces.

    Thinking about that event now, made her excited inside and she could not help but tighten her fingers around her cup of tea.

    Her legs also slightly tightened in reflex to the sensation her body felt when thoughts of how he touched her came to head.

    However, there was also that thing she saw the other day.

    She remembered it clear as day.

    Even till now, when she thought of it, a shiver ran down her spine.

    She couldn''t help but imagine how his thick member managed to enter his women.

    Out of curiosity, her hand traced into her clothes. Her minded wondered what it would be like if he entered her.

    "Will it even fit!?" she asked out loud.

    "Lady VICTORIA!!!"  a voice called to her and she nearly jumped out of her seat , spilling her tea everywhere.

    She turned to the person that had called her trying her best to wipe the spilled tea.

    it was the older man she had assigned to be in charge of the salt factory. His name was Mr Bob.

    "You where saying something mydy? About something fitting in?" He asked politely.

    *Cough!* Victoria coughed awkwardly.

    "Don''t worry! it''s... erm.. just my...erm thoughts about the pump we are using for the...erm Hole."

    "Oh! yes. the hole for the pipes to charge through. I thought about the size too. I was thinking thicker is better, but if you think we should extend it''s length, that could work too."

    Bob scratched his jaw as his mind went in thoughts about this. Unknown to him, Victoria''s mind had made a very quick trip into the gutter with all the descriptions he had been giving. He did not even notice that she was blushing.

    Just then, a worker ran up to them. He breathed in and out heavily.

    He had injuries on his body. The sight of him surprised Victoria and Bob.

    "Mr Bob, Lady Victoria. Thank heavens I found you both. There is an emergency. We have serious trouble at the farming area. We are under attack."

    "ATTACK!!?"  Both Mr Bob and Victoria could not believe what they had just heard.

    "From who!?" Victoria asked. This question came out instinctive.

    Now that she thought about it, only a few weeks ago, they was the issue of arrows raining into the Manor.

    Definitely, there was someone after the Tate Estate and they were strong.

    The worse part is that this person just so happened to have attacked when Eros was out for the Viscount''s

    Without a doubt, this attack was nned with Eros''s absence in mind.

    After all, they had not been another attack since that time.

    "I don''t who they are Ma''am," the bleeding man answered, "but all of them wore clown masks. They kept on asking for a Tablet."

    Victoria frowned. She really did not know anything about a Tablet. No doubt, it involved the Tates or maybe a quarrel amongst nobles.  After all, those have been happening most recently.

    It wasmon knowledge that the Almace Kingdom has had several unrest as of recent.

    This could be one of them.

    "Lady Victoria, what do we do? some of the experienced brothers decided to hold them while I came to report to you."

    Victoria was speechless as to what to do. she really did not know how to solve the current matter.

    She was a schr and a Merchant. None of those descriptions had the use of a sword in them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Also, the Tate Estate did not have soldiers that could help with defense or the like.

    It was like a woman with her legs opened to a group of rapists, expecting them not to take advantage of her.

    Such a problem had to arise when she was in charge. Victoria knew she was not built for this.

    The only other person that could fight in the territory was Jimmy, but he had entered closed doors cultivation.

    The problem with forcefully waking a person that was in closed door cultivation was not a funny one.

    They was always the risk of disrupting the person while in the midst of a break through.

    Victoria was not a cultivator, but she had read many books. She understood that enlightenment was rare toe across.

    If a person should be interrupted, only by some luck would such a person find enlightenment again.

    With the way Jimmy rushed into Closed cultivation, it was easy for her to tell that he was close to something great.

    If she interrupted him now, she would hate herself for ever for it.

    Jimmy had been good to her.

    Such actions, she felt would be too unjust.

    After all, Jimmy was old, and cultivation was very important to him.

    Just then, she remembered as something important. After all, Eros could not possibly leave his home unguarded and unprotected.

    "Mr Bob, I want you to sound the rm, and get all the brothers inside the Manor. Let every other person remain indoors until further notice. if I''m correct, I think they will head for the Manor first."

    Mr Bob did not understand Victoria.

    "Lady Victoria, if they are heading for the Manor, why are we heading there too?"

    "Because that''s the safest ce in the Estate. Trust me, tell everyone to run there now. The faster, the better."

    Mr Bob was still very skeptical about this, but Victoria was in charge. Besides, if she said it was the safest ce, then it definitely was the safest ce.

    Both men immediately rushed to do as she asked them.

    The rm sounded and the Merchants all dropped the work they were doing and retreated to the Manor.

    Meanwhile, Clown stood on a high mountain where he could have a good view of the estate.

    Heughed weirdly seeing as everybody ran into hiding because of the chaos that he brought about.

    "yes, run! run!! run!!! Let my babies y with you a little.... Hehehe."

    As the merchants ran for the Manor, they were chased by the Clowns.

    From the way these clowns moved, it was clear that they had cultivation.

    "Close the gates!" Victoria ordered.

    The merchants ran inside and locked the Manor''s gates behind them.

    The clowns surrounded the Manor. She of them stood on houses nearby and some others on the ground.

    There were many of them. If a number was to be put on them, a few hundred would be urate.

    Civilians ran into their homes. However, these clowns did not care for them. Their goal was the Manor before their eyes.

    A clownnded before them. This one was burlier than the rest.

    It was most likely in charge of this raid.

    The clownughed weirdly, "Bring it to the ground," the clown ordered.

    All the clowns suddenly opened their mouths. It extended abnormally wide to a very impossible degree.

    Within their mouths shone like the sun and then they all released their loads for the Manor.

    *Boom!Boom!*

    Several BOOM sounds were heard.

    Like a bathing of Canon balls during war, all the shots were released for the Manor.

    Within the Estate, many of the merchants panicked.

    This includes Mr Bob.

    Victoria had said that this was the safest ce in the Estate, but as it stood, it seemed like this was the worst ce to be.

    After all, they had seen as the Clowns ignored the other homes and came straight for them.

    Without a doubt, they were finished. this was going to be a mass burial.

    Mr Bob went on his knees to say hisst prayer. He could see the arrival of the sts from the clowns.

    However, just when they thought it was the end, three quick shadows moved like an arrow above their heads andnded in front of the Manor.

 Chapter 99 Power Of The Future Guild Leaders 2...

    The merchants had lost all hope as they hid in the Manor.

    All of them except one.

    Everyone had lost hope except for Victoria.

    That was because she knew something that one else knew.

    It was absolutely impossible for Eros to have left his home unprotected and guided.

    After all, there was a reason he hadn''t taken them along with him.

    Some of the merchants went on their knees, praying to their various gods.

    Just when the barrage of sts seemed as if they were going to swallow all in sight.

    Three shadows moved.

    Unlike most that had closed their eyes in fear of death''s arrival, Victoria had not.

    Her eyes were wide open.

    This was an event that she was not willing to miss no matter what.

    After all, she knew that they woulde.

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of the Manor. The figure had their hand to their side and their head bowed. From the looks of it, the person was holding a sword.

    *Barrage Strikes of Lighting kisses*

    The sword was suddenly unsheathed.

    It was like a storm in the sky had suddenly settled on the earth.

    Lightening strikes made the earth their home.

    A marriage of lightning strikes and fireballs from the Clowns happened in the air.

    *BOOM*BOOM*BOOM*

    Explosions happened on all sides, and smoke went up into the air.

    Explosions had happened, but the Clowns could not see the result of their attacks. a light feminine voice was suddenly heard.

    "How dare you Fucking assholes!? You dare attack our home when our man is away? Do you think the Tate Family is so easy for you to bully?"

    She waved her sword again and the smoke and dust were instantly cut through like hot knife through butter.

    Before the clowns stood a beautiful busty woman. She was not fully clothed, and the Winter wind just so happened to blow right at this time, taking her long partially greyish hair and some clothes in the wind.

    Of Course, a good portion of her body was still covered, but only barely.

    She had a heroic stance and her sword in her added more to her aesthetic beauty. Her eyes were fully focused on the enemy before her.

    With her beautiful facial features and extremely attractive caramel skin, she was the fantasy of any subservient man.

    She was like a war Amazon goddess ready to fight for her home.

    The clowns saw her and a few of them subconsciously licked their lips.

    The thoughts of these clowns were easy to understand. However, this was not any delicate flower that they could touch.

    Carren stepped forward. With her de in had, it was obvious that she was ready to defend the Tate manor no matter what it took.

    "I will only give you one warning. Cut off your balls and leave them behind as an apology. If not, forfeit your lives."

    "-"

    "-"

    "-"

    "HUH!?" All the clowns were speechless about those words. It did not even make any sense.

    "HAHAHAHHA!!!" There was suddenly a shyishughter in the air. It echoed all around the battle ce.

    The Clowns looked around, but they could not see where it wasing from.

    "Over here Stupids!" the voice called at the clowns.

    They all looked up and there she was. Another half-naked woman.

    However, this one had hair that looked like the rainbows had painted it themselves.

    She was also somewhat half-naked. She sat on a floating staff with arge crystal on one end that glowed slightly in a rainbowlike light.

    It was Xena.

    Even as she sat on the floating staff, her excess supple flesh still leaked on either side. She was just that endowed.

    "Forgive Sister Carren. What she means to say is either ways, you are all dead for touching our home. Our man will definitely be most angry with us if he hears that you walked out of this ce alive."

    The clown leading the other clowns Laughed weirdly, "Hehehehe... you little girls think you can threaten us, you have no idea who we are. We are of the Grand Order." He pointed at Xena, "seize her!" he ordered.

    The other clownsughed weirdly as a good number of them Immediately jumped in the air for her.

    They were many of them. At least a hundred of theming at her.

    Victoria watched and rest watched what was happening from inside the manor.

    Victoria was very worried that the Clowns would get Xena. However, what happened next surprised her.

    "This move is not mine, but I''m sure he would not mind if I borrow a version of it. After all, I''m his Priestess," Xena giggled lightly as the crystal of her staff shone brightly.

    Her lips opened slowly as he chanted her technique.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A burst of pink light rushed out of the crystal and unto her assaulters.

    The clowns fell to the ground rolling around the ce.

    Many of them grabbed their heads and bashed it continually against rocks and stones, bleeding themselves to death. While some others ran around the ce mounting their counterparts. Some others tore out their trousers and tried jerking off, but only seeded in mutting themselves.

    The clown leading them looked around in surprise, "What...what did you do to them!?"

    "Oh... It''s nothing much. I only gave them the sexual frustration of thirty people. It''s not as profound as what he did the other day, but I guess it''s enough."

    Xenaughed some more. Watching as the clowns destroyed themselves was too funny to watch.

    One of them even went ahead to run into a home and stick his organ in a meat grinder.

    There was suddenly chaos amongst the clowns. those that did not want to be mounted had no choice but to fight back.

    The Clown that was leading frowned heavily.

    However, he suddenly smiled. "Do you think that''s all we have?" he waved his hand, "bring forth The Big Joke!"

    The moment that name was heard, several clowns immediately ran out of the way.

    "Arrrrgggghhhhh!!!" A loud roar was heard.

    Suddenly, the earth shook lightly.

    It was rhythmic.

    Definitely, what so ever wasing was going to be very strong.

    Xena was high in the air. She was the first to see it.

    As it came, it destroyed the houses in its path as if they were nothing but toys.

    This was a mini-giant man.

    He was as big as a house and even bigger than some of them.

    The giant had bulging muscles that threatened to burst out of his skin. On one hand, was a huge mallet that the giant used to clear the houses in his path.

    Every step the giant took as it walked forward shook the earth well.

    The giant was topless, which revealed well-rounded chest and abs.

    Just like the other clowns, the giant''s face was also painted.

    "Shit!" Mr Bob cursed, "they are done for."

    However, Victoria had not yet lost hope. Besides she noticed some things.

    Firstly, Carren looked at the giant like she could not be bothered by its existence, and Xena still had a smile on her face.

    Also, someone had not yet made an appearance.

    The Giant clown walked forward and stopped a few meters to the Manor.

    The Leader clownughed wildly, "This is Big Joke. You, impudent girls, are about to see why we call him Big joke. How about you enjoy this one."

    The leader Clown turned to the giant, "Knock! Knock!!"

    The giant clown suddenly smiled, "who''s there!?"

    However, a feminine voice suddenly answered, "A neck without veins!"

    *SLASH!*

    It had happened fast. Even the clown leader had not seen the attacker.

    The only thing everyone heard was the clean slicing of a de across meat.

    *FUSSSSHHHHH!!!!*

    A rush of blood from the giant''s neck jetted into the environment.

    This was a very tall and big man.

    His blood bathed everywhere like it was the fall of rain.

    The giant''s eyes suddenly turned white as its knees fell heavily to the ground.

    His hands red around in an attempt to cover up the hole that had been made in his neck. However, that hole would never be sealed.

    First fell his heavy hammer, that just so happened to crush some of the clowns to meat paste and then he fell face t to the ground.

    The clown leader stood in surprise. He could not believe what had just happened before his eyes.

    His secret weapon did not even have the privilege of showing his strength.

    Before he knew it, it had touched the ground.

    "How...how did you!?"

    He suddenly heard a voice right by his ear. The voice was low and also feminine, "like this!"

    *SLUSH!*

    Another slicing sound was heard.

    Instinctively, the Clown leader grabbed his neck. Just like the giant Clown had tried to seal the hole, so did he.

    However, he was fortunate enough to have turned about to see why he died before he left this world.

    She seemed to have materialized from the shadows. In fact, her dark hair still smoked like the dark...

 Chapter 100 Warning From Taylor Bolos...

    She seemed to have materialized from the shadows. In fact her dark hair still smoked like the dark night.

    She looked as if her body was but a part of the night and only her face with a part of her body had been allowed by the darkness to be seen.

    It was none other than Ngozi.

    In her hands were two Short knives. Both of which were stained with blood.

    She waved them sharply in the air.

    *WUSH!*

    Wiping away the blood stains on them.

    "Nice!" Xena pped, "sister Ngozi got the big guy."

    Carren frowned, "hey, I wanted to kill that one."

    "Ngozi turned to her and smiled, "don''t worry Sister Carren, I''ll let you have the next one."

    "The next one!?" Caren asked.

    Xena nodded, "yes! she is right. I see four more like that one in the distance."

    Caren giggled as she waved her sword ready to fight.

    Just as Xena had said, they were four more mini giants rushing their way.

    The earth shook to their charge for the manor''s walls.

    "This will be fun!" Ngozi whispered as she slipped back into the shadows.

    Carren waved her sword, Kicking against the ground.

    *Boom!*

    She kicked against the ground as she rushed for the first Giant. She was like an arrow that had been let free from its bow, Zooming through the air with incredible speed.

    Xena too not wanting to be left behind also entered the battle.

    "Let''s hurry up and clean this ce before our Hubbyes back," Ngozi''s voice echoed through the night and both women nodded in agreement with her.

    limbs, blood and other organs went into the air as the Clown lot were ughtered likembs on a butcher''s table.

    Victoria watched from the safety behind the walls.

    This was a very interesting show. Although bloody and slightly chaotic, she could not just peel her eyes from the elegance and battle supremacy of the three women.

    "So those her his women. They are really incredible!"

    Meanwhile, on a hill top not so far away from the estate, Clown saw what was happening. He could see as his minions were being ughtered.

    It vexed him and he could not help but ball his fist.

    Orders were Orders, and The Grand Order was very strict with rules. He had already gone too far with a mission that was not his. He was not allowed into the battle field just yet.

    Also, getting the Tablet was not his mission but Viscounts.

    Entering the fight personally will definitely bring significant punishment his way.

    In his anger, he turned about, punching a tree that was closest to him.

    Afterwards, he walked away.

    A few seconds after he left, the cold winter wind blew, and as it did, the Once big and sturdy tree washed away with it like it was dust in a dessert.

    .....

    Meanwhile, Eros went back to his Inn.

    He came back quitete in the night.

    Dan that he had kept as a watch in his room was fast asleep on his bed.

    Eros came close to the boy and covered him properly with a nket, "Sleep well boy. We will be having an adventure tomorrow."

    The next day came as fast as it had alwayse.

    Everyone had gotten enough sleep. At least that was what was expected.

    However, Eros noticed that Lady Frostbite gave him the cold shoulder all morning.

    Even when he greeted her to the nature of the good morning at the breakfast table, all she did was turn around and walk away.

    Eros had turned in Dan''s direction with a brow in question.

    However, Dan shrugged his shoulders and looked away like it was not his business, concentrating on his bread and milk.

    Eros looked at the boy intently. he knew his grandson well. He couldn''t help but think there was something he was missing.

    "Is there something you want to tell me!?"

    "No Granddad. Its all good!" he took his milk and bread and ran back to his room.

    Eros shrouded. His shoulders and continued with his meal.

    A few hourster, it was time for them to leave.

    The driver of the Carriage hurried to Eros and whispered something in his ear.

    Eros nodded, "How many of them?"

    "six sir!" the Driver answered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What is it Granddad?" Dan asked.

    "Its nothing boy. Just some idiots that tried to steal our carriagest night but died in the process."

    Eros turned to the Driver, "just report their deaths to the Inn keeper and let''s be on our way."

    "Sir!?"

    "Yes," Eros answered.

    "The Inn Keeper is amongst them."

    "Oh!" Eros nodded, "the we best be on our way before more trouble arrives then. Bring the Carriage!"

    "Yes sir, right away sir!"

    The Driver brought the Carriage out. Dan opened it and got in.

    Eros presented his hand tody Frostbite to help her into the carriage, but she ignored him with a ''humph,'' getting unto the carriage.

    Eros raised a brow at this, but he quickly ignored it and got in the Carriage.

    The journey was quickly resumed.

    Their aim was to go through the Snake forest all the way to the Viscount''s territory.

    Back on the main road leading to the exit of the Bolos family territory, Eros noticed the state of the Soldiers.

    many of them wereing back from the forest.

    It seemed like things were worse today than they were yesterday.

    This was evident by the many injured peopleing back.

    Eros even noticed something.

    The Soldiers seemed to be carrying statures of other soldiers on their way.

    "Hmmm!" Eros frowned. he had thoughts of what was happening, but reserved them to himself.

    He turned to Dan in the carriage, bringing his face closer to his own.

    "is there something wrong Granddad!?" Dan asked in surprise.

    "it''s nothing. Just needed to wipe some bread crumbs off."

    However, Dan did not notice that there was a quick glow in Eros''s eyes. It came and went just as quickly as it appeared.

    Eros wiped Dan''s face a bit. He gave him a smile. And then he tuned to Lady Frostbite.

    Eros tried to get her attention, but she looked away from him.

    He sighed lowly and let it go.

    The carriage moved steadily. However, just when there got to the border leading into the forest, they were stopped.

    "What is it?" Eros asked.

    "There is a bit of an interruption on the road sir, I think you should see this."

    Eros looked outside the window.

    Just ahead of the carriage was a small group of soldiers. In front of them was a young man about the age of 17.

    He was well dressed and the Insignia of the Bolos family was boldly on his chest.

    "Hmmm!" Eros nodded, "I''ll handle it."

    He came down the carriage.

    Eros walked forward as he approached, he could see that the soldiers tightened their grip around their weapons.

    However, he was not bothered by this.

    These people did not have cultivation levels that were worthy of his sight.

    The young man in front stepped forward, "Good day, Baron Tate. I am Taylor Bolos Baroko,st son of Baron Bolos Baroko."

    Eros nodded, "are you here to settle the score I have with your father?"

    Taylor shook his head as he chuckled a little, "as much as I would want to impress my father by showing my filial nature with your head on a ter, I rather keep out of father''s business. He never likes it when we get involved with his work.  Besides, i will only be a fool to attack a Baron of the Almace kingdom in broad day light."

    Eros nodded, "you seem like a very smart boy. So I''ll go straight to the point. Why are you obstructing my Carriage from passing?"

    "Well, i wonder if you are aware of this, but the Snake forest is currently in terrible chaos. The Soul Beasts are restless and even the Snake trees are causing a lot of problems. When my Father left for the Viscounts birthday, things had been better and even he left with a lot of soldiers. You on the other hand," Taylor peeped behind Eros and took a look at the carriage. He shook his head, "I would advice that you leave your death to the hands of my father. At least that way, you get to be buried honorably in your barrennd."

    "Oh!" Eros Chuckled lightly, "its nice to see that you worry so much for my life, but don''t worry, I will not be done in so easily, and who knows, Your father''s head might just be on that ter."

    After saying this, Eros Waved his hand and a gold coin was shot to the ground before Taylor.

    "That is the fee for going through the gate."

    Without checking to see whether Taylor picked up the coin or not, Eros walked back to his Carriage.

    Taylor waved his hand and the Soldiers part ways for the carriage to pass.

    As the carriage passed, Taylor frowned.

    A Female soldier walked forward, "are we really allowing him to pass? After all, he killed Captain Bulk!"

    Taylor raised a hand to stop her, "I know you want revenge for your elder brother. Don''t worry, I only stopped them as noble customs permit. this is the Snake forest. Lets let the Medusas deal with them."

 Chapter 101 The Three Breasted Medusa Tribe.

    Taylor''s men made way, and Eros''s carriage went through.

    As they passed, Dan looked out the window, and for a brief second, he even exchanged eye contact with Taylor.

    He could see the smug proud look on the face of the Baron''s son.

    Dan did not like the Bolos Family. after all, they attacked their home when they were away and stole his sister.

    If he could, he won''t mind sending his soul de for Taylor''s neck.

    Through the blockage and out the territory of the Bolos Family they went.

    The road was wide, wide enough to fit two of Eros''s carriages side by side.

    One side was for going and naturally, the second side was foring.

    However, at the moment, they were the only ones on the road.

    The path was silent with only the metallic sound of the carriage wheels against the hard ground,  the asional whipping if the horses by the driver, and the hiives of the horses as they maintained a steady speed.

    Dan looked out the window. One either sides, he could see trees.

    Although this forest was called the Snake Forest, he had not yet seen any snake trees.

    These were just normal trees on either side.

    Meanwhile, Dan noticed Eros rxing into his seat, and closing his eyes to sleep.

    Since this trip began, this was the first time Eros decided to close his eyes.

    "Grand dad, are you feeling okay!?"

    "Yes boy, I''m just saving my strength for the meeting with our guests."

    "Huh!?"

    However, Eros did not exin and instead leaned in further into his seat enjoying the ride.

    The journey unlike Dan expected was smooth.

    And along the line, he also fell asleep out of boredom.

    However, s few hours in, and Eros''s eyes suddenly shut awake.

    "We have guests!"

    At around the same time, the carriage slowed to a stop.

    "lord Eros," the driver called, "the path ahead has been blocked by a.... Tree!?"

    "I know, I''ll be there shortly." Eros turned to Dan and patted him awake, "listen son, no matter what happens out there, make sure that you do not leave the carriage."

    Lady Frostbite had heard what Eros said. Her instincts told her that they was trouble, and she was right. There was trouble ahead.

    Eros came down the carriage, "please remember, do not leave the carriage." Eros adviced before closing the carriage door and walking away.

    Eros did not rush. He still had his walking stick in hand, and as he advanced ahead of the carriage, he repaired his clothing appropriately.

    Just as the driver had said. Ahead of the carriage was a tree obstructing their path.

    This tree was big and broad, and it covered a huge part of the road.

    It almost looked as if had always been there.

    Like it had been nted there and grew to the stage it was, but that could not possibly be true.

    After all, this was a major path. If there were any seeds on the road, the constant use of the road should have long killed them.

    Even if there was always a tree here, then it should have been removed by now by the ck axe guild.

    But here it was, standing big and in the center.

    Eros walked towards it. However, as he got closer, he noticed that the ground seemed to shake lightly.

    From under his feet he could feel movement.

    Eros stopped a significant distance from the tree.

    "So are we doing this or ..."

    *Bluuu!*

    The attack came from behind him.

    Eros side stepped to dodge the attack. His hand with the walking stick moved and he smacked the attack away.

    It was a thick long root with the head of a snake.

    It rushed at him again once more.

    This time around, Eros waved the stick sharply, more like a sword than a stick and the head of the root snake was cleanly cut to the ground.

    *Hisss!* The tree hissed loudly in obvious pain.

    As it did, different root shoots sprang out from the earth on all sides.

    *Wush!*

    There rushed at him like rain from the sky on all sides, all of them darting like bullets for the kill.

    Dan and Lady frostbite watched from within the carriage.

    Lady Frostbite saw what was happening and like any one seeing their loved one in trouble, she panicked.

    She immediately rushed for the carriage door.

    "Where are you going!? Granddad said to wait for him."

    "I know, but if I stay here, he will get overwhelmed by that many of them,"

    She kicked the carriage door opened and rushed to Eros.

    However, Eros dogded attacks upon attacks that should have rightly taken his life.

    As he did, he observed the tree properly.

    Beforeing on this journey, Eros had made information a priority.

    He had information about the trees that dominantly upied these forest.

    The snake trees were quite unique with very impressive regenerative abilities.

    In fact, it was to a scary degree.

    This he had confirmed when he cut off the snake head of the first root.

    It had not only grown back but it now had two snake heads.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Such was the Snake tree. This is what truly made them quite scary.

    At the moment Eros was looking for the trees weakness.

    ording to what he head, this nt beast had a core. Once the core was dealt with, then that was the end of it.

    However, it was around this time thatdy Frostbite joined the fray.

    "What are you doing!? I said you should wait in the carriage. Did you not hear me?"

    However, Lady Frostbite only looked at him, and looked away with a ''humph''.

    She brandished her sword on the roits that attacked.

    "No! Don''t attack, you are only making things worse." Eros tried to warn.

    But she did not listen and had already iced off a significant amount of snake heads.

    Naturally, the aggression of the snake tree was drawn to her.

    A lot of snake roots rushed at her from all angles.

    One of them managed to wrap around her sword holding hand and another against her body, tearing her beautiful dress off, and revealing her supple chest.

    Dan,  from inside the carriage could only barely see as her round fitted thick breasts danced in the air.

    If he wanted a better view, he needed to get closer.

    For a weird reason, he suddenly wished the tree roots could do more.

    Dan suddenly had the urge to get closer and see some more.

    Although it was dangerous, he just couldn''t risist.

    Some roots wrapped arounddy Frostbite''s legs, spreading them, and some even around her neck, pulling her backwards.

    Eros saw this and wanted to rush to save  her.

    However, through the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw a yellow shiny core move within the body of the tree.

    This core was always moving and Eros only saw it because it happened to move to the surface a bit.

    If he went after it now, he could still make it before it disappeared again. But then again, Lady Frostbite was in trouble.

    Without a moment to waste, he rushed with his stick for the core.

    *mirage steps!*

    He moved with efficiency.

    His walking stick pierced into the core of the tree.

    The tree gave a sharp hiss sound in pain.

    As it did, it''s roots flungdy Frostbite in the air into the woods.

    However, just before she would fall on the ground, Dan who had disobeyed Eros''s instruction jumped in the air and caught her.

    Both of them rolled a bit on the ground.

    Dan sighed. He had sessful broken her fall.

    Also, he could feel her tits on his body.

    However, before he could thrill in his youthful exoberance, he suddenly felt a pull from his back.

    He turned to see what had pulled him.

    The sight of them made him scream.

    "GRANDDAD HELP!!!"

    Eros had just killed the Snake tree only for him to turn to the sound of his grand son screaming for help.

    Eros could see what had pulled Fan and Lady frostbite, "finally, they show themselves."

    He immediately chased after them.

    However, a group of snake trees from no where suddenly obstructed his path.

    This was not like thest time.

    Eros now knew how to easily detect their weak points.

    He immediately moved.

    *Mirage steps!*

    His walking stick moved with extreme efficiency and speed.

    *Boom!*

    It was like he had only once.

    His walking stick pierced through all their hearts.

    Immediately, he followed after, moving in the direction Dan and Lady frostbite had been pulled.

    There were not far from him.

    Just ahead, he could see as they were being pulled away.

    However, just before he would make it to them.

    A barrage of arrows rushed for him from all directions.

    Eros immediately leaped back.

    These arrows were swift and on point.

    Erosnded on a tree trunk.

    He looked around him, and there they were.

    These were women. However to just called them women would be too much.

    They had from the waist down, the lower body of a snake, and from the waist up, the upper body of a woman.

    But that was not all. All of them had three breasts that were only slightly covered by a thin cloth.

    All of them were outstanding beauties. However, they all had snakes for hair.

    All their bows and arrows were focused on him.

    (author''s note: I''m in search of a good hentai artist. If you know one please leave ament under this, let''s talk yes)

 Chapter 102 Problem Of The Snake Tribes.

    Eros looked all around him.

    In this forest, his attackers were all the same.

    These were Medusa women.

    A specie that were born with half snake and half human characteristics.

    They all had their arrows pointed at him.

    Eros tried to move and three arrows were shot at his feet.

    Evidently violence was a solution these women had concluded  for him.

    Eros had gathered a lot of sufficient information from the bar.

    The current problem of the sanke forest was not the trees, but those that could control them.

    The adventurers called them the snake people of the forest.

    While the merchants called them devourers of men.

    These women had a reputation for usually staying hidden and taking men, but thesest few days, their actions have been rather very bold and unbridled.

    They usually attacked in the night time and they only took men, not women.

    All that have ever been taken always came back worn out like life had been taken from them and only a few actually survived afterwards.

    However, fir thest few days, any one that had been taken has not returned.

    This included both men and women. Which was rather strange.

    However, the Medusas never had a good reputation amongst men or beastmen. Whether it was men or men and women that were being taken did not matter.

    Most would kill them on sight and it is said that the Axe guild hunted them and gave rewards whenever any of them was hunted down.

    However, Eros had rules.

    One of them included not hurting women unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Eros hung his walking stick on his forearm and lifted his hands up in surrender.

    "I have no quarrel with you. I only want my grand son back."

    The moment he spoke, all the women paused and looked at one another in surprise.

    The reason for this was because Eros had talked not in the usual human tongue but in the  snakenguage.

    One of the Medusas suddenly stepped forward, "you speak the ancient snakenguage!?"

    The Medusa that had stepped forward looked younger than the rest but she still towered three feet over Eros.

    If she was a normal human, she would have been considered an exceptional beauty worthy of princes flocking about her.

    She face was smooth, blessed with full, lush, attractive and slightly innocent lips that gave and inviting charm.

    Her eyes were anointed with long eyeshes that gave her eyes that extra attention when she looked at a person.

    Her chest was moderately endowed.

    However, medusas had three breasts.

    What she was packing  could definitely pull any man with it''s hypnotic effect whenever she moved.

    Her impressive chest led to a slim tummy waist that looked like a pr carrying too much weight above.

    After which came her hipped waist that led to her remaining half that was the lower body of a snake. It was bright red and well peppered with ck spots.

    Eros nodded to the charm she exlided. Even the cold look she carried on her face cold not dim her shine.

    Apart from the clothes to cover her chest, she wore beads around her neck and had snake totems on her body.

    She would have pulled noble men to their demise if she was human. However, she happened to have been born a Medusa.

    Eros looked around a little. He noticed that the other women were also beauties.

    Apparently, this race was greatly loved by the heavens.

    "Yes," Eros nodded, "I can speak yournguage perfectly."

    The more he spoke, the more surprised the women were.

    After all, the Snakenguage was not something that the human vocal cord could carry.

    They were many, schrs,nguage experts that had tried but all ended in absolute failure.

    Teaching thenguage was not the problem, but speaking was.

    One of the Medusas moved forward and whispered into the ear of the younger looking Medusa.

    She nodded in ordance, "my name is Shade. I will like to extend an invitation to you to see our shaman."

    Eros heard this and sighed lowly, "I''m sorry, but I''m on a tight schedule and..."

    Eros words froze in his throat as the Arrows were raised for his head once more. Apparently he did not have a say in this one.

    "Okay! Okay!! Lead the way. Just stop with the arrows please. Someone might let loose their fingers and I don''t want to be shoot again. It''s not exactly a nice feeling."

    The Medusas led the way and Eros followed behind them.

    He was brought to what looked like a temporary camp.

    There were other medusas here.

    On reaching the camp, he heard some familiar voices calling for him.

    "Granddad!!!"

    "Lord Eros!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eros turned to the voices. It was Dan and Lady Frostbite.

    They were being led to a corner tied in ropes.

    Eros could see that they were some others with their hands  tied together in a corner.

    Many of them were soldiers from the Bolos Territory.

    Others were either mechants or adventurers.

    Clearly, the Medusas were at their kidnapping job again.

    "The harvest as been good, lets go back to the vige," Shade ordered, "you stay behind me!" She addressed Eros.

    "I wouldn''t want to be any other ce," Eros nodded with his eyes on her waist.

    The other Medusadies nodded at Shade and instructed the prisoners to get on their feet.

    However the moment they did, two adventurers immediately broke out of their ropes.

    Immediately, they rushed for an escape however, a Medusa immediately rushed before their escape route.

    *HISSSS!!!!*

    she hissed loudly at them, her forked tongue wiggling wildly in the air,and her eyes bing the a golden colour.

    Immediately the Adventurers looked into her eyes, they froze and their bodies visibly turned to stone.

    "Huh!!!"

    The remaining prisoners were surprised by the sudden turn of events.

    Shade turned, and slithered towards the prisoners, "any one that tries any more escape dies," her tail moved with incredible sharpness, smashing the two statues.

    The statues fell like dust.

    Just like that, the two had died.

    Seeing this, Dan wanted to struggle. However, he suddenly heard Eros''s voice on his head, "not yet boy. Patience!"

    Dan looked in Eros direction and he saw his Grandfather wink at him with a smile.

    That was all the encouragement that he needed to know that all was alright.

    Lady Frostbite had long used a part of her gown to cover her exposed chest.

    She had also wanted to escape, however, Dan whispered into her ears and she calmed down.

    They began on their long march through the forest.

    Eros observed that these women had perfect control over the snake trees.

    At theirmand, a path was made for them to follow through.

    The sun was high in the sky and it was a hot day, but in this forest, travelling under the sun was made easy.

    After another two hours of marching, Eros had started to see a mountain far off in the distance.

    "Halt!" Shademanded and the march stopped.

    "We rest here thirty minutes."

    The prisoners sighed in their exhaustion.

    The women of the Medusa tribe rested at different points, some of them enjoying water from their bottles.

    Shade sat in front of Eros offering him some water.

    "Thank you, but I rather you give my grand son instead."

    She nodded and sent the can of water Dan''s way.

    "Who thought you how to speak ournguage?"  Shade asked.

    "Well, if I must say, I think it''s better to just think that I was born with it."

    Eros chuckled a little. There was no way he was telling this woman that he could speak allnguages under the sun because of his origin as a god.

    While they conversed, Eros noticed moment deep within the forest.

    This was movement that even the Medusa women could not sense.

    "Hmmm, it would seem that we are not alone. Are those your neighbours?"

    Just as Eros had finished talking, a huge snake rushed for one if the Medusas.

    They tangled in a fight on the ground. As they did, more snakes also attacked.

    Because of their speed, every other person thought that it was just snakes.

    However, Eros had seen them properly. These were not just snakes. These were Nagas.

    These were also a specie of snake people, a tribe of only women.

    However, the nagas did not have Medusa head, they had heads of actual snakes.

    They had snake heads, human like bodies, but still had snake lower bodies.

    In other words, aside having human like parts like hands, a upper chest of three breast, they were entirely snake.

    One look at the way the nagas and the Medusas fought and one could tell that these two tribes did not like one another.

    The nagas were a lot. Their attack on the Medusas created an opportunity for escape for the prisoners.

    Immediately, Eros also moved. his aim was to rescue Dan and Lady Frostbite.

    The ce had suddenly be a battlefield....

 Chapter 103 The Ambush Of The Naga Tribe.

    ?

    "Shade!!!" A Naga hissed as she called to her.

    This naga unlike the rest with yellow or green skin, was red.

    In fact, she was coloured on her body just like Shade was.

    "You have presented me with two gifts today," as she talked, she advanced with a crudely made dagger in her hand, "sacrifices for the Altar and your head!"

    She rushed for Shade.

    Shade Frowned, "Amanda, you dare ambush my camp? It seems like thest time I taught you a lesson has slipped out of your peanut brain. Don''t worry, I''ll help you remember."

    Shade also rushed for the Naga.

    ording to what Eros could see, both demi human women were roughly of the same strength and cultivation.

    They tumbled with one another, hissing sharply as they used both daggers and their long snake tails to fight.

    Their fight was fierce, and rough. In fact, all the battles around were of the same.

    This women had incredible tenacity and their sizes made their brawl a very chaotic one.

    Immediately, Eros moved.

    *Mirage steps*

    The ropes.put around his hands were not capable of holding him down on the first ce. The only reason he had not moved all the while was because he needed the right opportunity to present itself.

    For personal reasons, he really did not want to hurt these women.even though they were Medusas.

    Now was the perfect opportunity.

    Immediately Eros got to them, he waved his hands and the binds on all the prisoners was set loose.

    The prisoners also saw this as an opportunity to escape.

    Many of them ran in different directions.

    Both Shade and Amanda saw this, "No!!" They screamed, "get the SACRIFICES!!!"

    The other Nagas and Medusas fighting each other immediately did as was instructed.

    They ran around the ce hustling to grab the escaping prisoners with their long tails.

    Eros helped Dan and then Lady Frostbite

    However, just when he was about to move, a Naga appeared in front of them.

    *Hiss!* The nagas hissed wildly at them,  her eyes glowing in a bright yellow color.

    However to the surprise of the Naga, neither Eros nor Dan changed to stone.

    "How can...!?"

    *ALPHA PRESENCE!*

    Immediately, his stature seemed to magnify in the eyes of the Naga.

    Her animal instincts kicked in and she dived out of the way in fear.

    "Let''s go!" Eros pulled Dan and Lady frostbite.

    However, Lady Frostbite did not move.

    He turned to her.

    Eros frowned. She had been turned to Stone.

    Eros had almost forgotten. Back in the carriage when they had left Baron Bolos''s territory, they had seen some of the soldiersing back with statures of other soldiers from the forest.

    Back then, Eros knew on first sight what he was going to be up against once he entered the forest.

    Therefore, he had used ced a defensive technique in Dan''s eyes.

    However, when he wanted to do the same for Lady Frostbite, she did not allow him touch her because she was mad at him.

    Unfortunately, he had not ced the defensive technique on her, and she had now been turned to stone.

    At the same time, Shade had managed to shake off Amanda. She immediately rushed for one of the prisoners.

    Amanda frowned, she threw her de right for the back of Shade''s neck.

    Apart from Shade that was not aware, every other person could see the de whistling through the air for the back of her head.

    Without a doubt, if the spinning Dagger was to hit, it would cut through her throat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eros also saw this.

    He looked to Lady Frostbite. She was a Pir of Stone and Dan still needed protection.

    However, Eros the kind of man that he was could not just sit and watch.

    Shade was an incredible beauty it would be an incredible waste if she was to be done in like that.

    Eros kicked against the ground.

    *Mirage steps*

    He dived for Shade, the de only an inch away from her neck.

    Shade was taken back this.

    However, the de went into the chest of another Medusa just a distance away, killing her.

    Shade saw this and was surprised. She knew what this meant. Just now, this human had saved her life.

    However, something was wrong.

    She looked below and there yltge problemy.

    Eros''s hands were groping her chest.

    He was not even shy about it.

    "Oh! This one is really soft, how about the other two?"

    *Grop! Grop!!*

    He groped the other two to check.

    "Ahhh!"

    A subconscious moan left her mouth.

    Eros suddenly frowned. He felt something from Shade''s body that surprised him.

    Just then, there was a very loud HISS.

    The moment it was heard, the Nagas looked at one another.

    Fear was obvious in their eyes.

    Immediately, Amanda gave a loud order, "RETREAT!!!"

    The Naga''s carried along those that had been unfortunate enough to have be their prisoners and Snaked away, rushing into the forest as fast as they could.

    At around the same time, many Medusas rushed over.

    These appeared to be reenforcements.

    On seeing them, Shade immediately pushed Eros off her body.

    As she did, the Medusa women that had arrived pointed their arrows at him, Dan and any other prisoner that had not been fortunate enough to have left in time.

    Some of the Medusas hurried to help her up.

    "Princess Shade, this human touched you. What would you think I should do to him?"

    One of the Medusas asked, her arrow inching closer to Eros so she would not miss his chest.

    However, Eros dusted himself, and gave her a bright smile.

    Of course, this made her all the more angry.

    Shade saw this and immediately moved before him, "wait! This human should not be harmed."

    This surprised the Medusas, however, they dropped their weapons.

    "This human is special."

    "How!?" The Medusa asked.

    "Apart from the fact that he just saved my life, he can speak the Ancient tongue."

    "HUH!?"

    The Medusas that had just arrived gasped in surprise.

    "We shall take him along to see the Shaman," she turned to Eros, looking at him intently, "she will know what to do with him..."

 Chapter 104 They Cant Feel It, But Can You?

    ?

    Aside Eros, Dan and Lady Frostbite that had now be stone, only three other Humans were unfortunate enough to have been caught by the Medusas.

    Apart from the Medusa that Amanda had killed, two others were unfortunate enough to have been killed.

    The Medusas mourned the loss of their dead with a short ceremony after which they were all carried towards the mountain.

    As they walked towards the mountain, Eros eavesdropped on the conversation between Shade and the Medusa that had pointed her arrow at him earlier on.

    Eros descovered that her name was Diana.

    She was best friends with Shade who was princess of this Medusa tribe.

    The Medusa tribe seemed to be in a particr problem that required both women to form teams with their others sisters and hunt for human beings.

    Eros also noted that they called them sacrifices.

    A few minutester,  they had reached the mountain area.

    This was arge mountain with caves littered on it at different points.

    The moment they got to the mountain, aedusa scout, Hissed loudly into a beast Horn.

    This made the Medusas in their caves rush out to wee the warriors.

    This was a tribe of only women. However, Eros noticed that some of these Medusa women had children that sucked on the milk of their mothers titties.

    How they reproduced was a mystery he was not interested in.

    The Medusas came out to wee their warriors.

    This included little girls that kept on running around the warriors.

    Some of them poked the prisoners and ran away.

    Apart from the prisoners Shade''s group brought along, Diana''s group also brought along some humans.

    Shade yed with some of the children. The cold look she had earlier on when she was facing Eros and the others had totally disappeared and was reced by a warm affectionate look.

    Without a doubt, she loved ying with the children.

    She even carried some of them up with her tail.

    This really looked like a peaceful and happy vige.

    However, Eros noticed that some of the Medusa women and even children looked to be sickly.

    This made him frown as his sharp eyes and senses made observations of the Medusas bodies.

    *HISS!!!*

    Another loud HISS was heard from the beast Horn and all the Medusas immediately fell in line.

    Eros noticed that even the children stopped ying and ran over to the side of their mothers.

    The entire ce suddenly became silent.

    And then there was a hissing sound.

    This one was apanied by a  rattling sound like a beads shaked in a bowl.

    From the dark of a big hole in the mountain, two pairs of Red eyes could be seen.

    Afterwhich little golden eyes around the red eyes were seen.

    The prisoners all shivered in fear to this, and Dan held Eros''s clothes tighter.

    However, Eros patted him on the head, don''t worry boy, it''s alright!"

    *HISS"

    More Hissing sounds where heard.

    And then the eyes got closer and closer, moving steadily from the shadows of the cave to light.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eros could not help but give a side smile at the beauty that came out of the cave.

    She looked exactly like Shade only with a more matured appearance.

    If Shade looked like a youngdy in her twenties, then this Medusa looked like she was in her thirties.

    She had more mature charm about her, which was heavily revealed in her body.

    Unlike the other medusas, the snakes on her head were dark red, like ropes moving about her body.

    They were so long that they reached her waist.

    Her chest was full. Her three breasts was at least twice the size of Shade''s.

    The worse part was that they were nearly covered by any cloth.

    Her waist was slim and beautiful, painted with different colours of Totems that made her all the more alluring.

    Her waist was covered by a short red coloured cloth, it seemed to be covering the rest of herdy parts.

    Her well curvy waist led to her very thick lower snake body which was about fifty meters long and of a darker shade of red with purple dots peppered all over it.

    If this was the angel of death, men would willing give themselves out to die.

    The end of her tail was like that of a rattlesnake and that was what gave that rattling sound.

    She came out with a staff that was shaped like a snake with a big peral in it''s mouth.

    The moment she slithered out, Eros felt an incredible but very familiar energy from her body.

    "All bow to the Queen, Shaman and mother of the Medusa tribe!!!"

    A loud annocement was made and everyone bowed.

    Some of the humans were of course stubborn, but the Medusas around made sure they all bowed.

    All except Eros.

    Shade tried to force his knees, but they would not just go to the ground.

    Eros suddenly stepped forward. He waved his hands and the ropes that were used once more on his hands fell off.

    "So you are the Shaman in charge," Eros spoke lightly, his attention was only on the Queen that had juste out of the cave.

    This took everyone by surprise and a lot of medusas immediately raised their weapons at him.

    Arrows and spears from all angles were raised at him with Hissing sounds.

    However, Eros did not mind them.

    Instead, he remained staring at the Queen.

    She towered high above him, but that did not intimidate him one bit.

    He looked right into her eyes, "your daughters where only able to point out my Snake tongue, and nothing Else. But I''m sure that as Shaman, you should have been able to feel more."

    At first the Snake Queen frowned at his words.

    However, looking closely at him, her frown slowly softened, and then it changed into one of surprise.

    Immediately, she hit her head on the ground in a bow, "my Lord...!!!"

    "Huh!?"

    "_"

    "_"

    Everyine froze in shock...

 Chapter 105 The Unfortunate Story Of The Beautiful Woman.

    ?

    From the moment Erosid his fingers on Shade''s three breasts, he had felt it as clear as day.

    This snake tribes were special.

    This went beyond just the way their bodies looked or how they survived.

    Rather, it was the kind of energy they cultivated.

    The energy they cultivated was not something that a mortal should have.

    After all, it was just too strong for the normal body.

    However, these creatures were not normal humans. They were also not furries.

    Rather, they were referred to as Demi-humans.

    it was obvious that the Medusa queen was stronger than Eros in terms of cultivation. Yet, she had still referred to Eros as My lord.

    This did not make any sense.

    However, she had her reason and it was a really good one.

    "Mother!? Why are you bowing to a man," Shade said what was in the hearts of everyone.

    However, the Queen of the Medusa tribe did not stop bowing.

    After a few seconds, low sobs could be heard.

    There came from the queen. Apparently, she was in tears.

    "Mother!!!" Shade was surprised, and the Medusas pointing their weapons at Eros inched forward.

    They did not know what Eros had done, but their queen was in tears.

    They did not know why, but it was obvious that Eros was the reason.

    The queen rose her head.

    She smiled at Eros, "the great mother has heard our prayers," she whispered.

    "Shade," she called to her daughter, "circte your soul energy."

    "Huh!?"

    "Just do it. All of you," she pointed at the Medusas, "do the same thing. Circte your soul energies."

    Cirction of one''s soul energy was done when activating a technique or  when cultivation was in process.

    It was therefore surprising to them that she would order that they circted their soul energies.

    However, they still did as she had asked.

    Immediately they did, they opened their eyes in surprise.

    All eyes were on Eros.

    "It''s not possible," Diana muttered subconsciously.

    "He has it...." Shade was speechless for words, "Celestial energy."

    "A man that can cultivate Celestial energy!? Does that mean that our Medusa tribe is saved?" Shade subconsciously asked.

    However, Diana immediately advanced forward, "my queen, I don''t think we should trust this human just yet. Just because he cultivates a Primordial energy does not mean anything. After all, he is still a human."

    Diana looked at Eros with a deep frown.

    "This might be one of their usual cheap trick."

    "Oh, this is not a trick, I do cultivate Celestial energy," Eros waved his hand and a light ball of pure celestial energy glowed in his hand.

    This was more than enough prove that he was not lying to them.

    One of the little girl medusa slithered to Shade, "Princess Shade, does that mean that our n can finally be saved!?"

    Shade patted the little girl''s head, but did not give any answer

    Eros heard those words and then he turned to the queen with a questioning look on his face.

    The queen sighed, "we can not talk here,e with me please."

    She slithered into the cave. Eros turned to Dan and patted him on the head, "I will be back. Just be a good boy and take care of Lady Frostbite."

    Dan did not know what was happening but it was apparent that Eros had something that these Medusas were deeply in need of.

    Eros followed after the queen into the cave.

    Shade followed after while she instructed Diana to wait behind to watch after the prisoners.

    These cave holes were veryrge.

    They were obviously made with the Medusas reaching great sizes in mind.

    Eros followed behind the queen quietly.

    He was led throught the cave holes to a path underneath the mountain.

    The Medusas because of their incredible senses did not need light underground, neither did Eros.

    However, Eros still made a light ball for the path.

    This under ground path surprisingly had an underground river.

    On the walls of the underground cave, Eros could see drawings on the walls.

    These drawings looked like they told a story and he was suddenly interested in them.

    The Queen noticed this. She paused and turned to him.

    "My lord, if I may ask, what is your name?" The Queen asked.

    Eros smiled at her, "I am Baron Eros Irond Tate. But you can call me Eros for a short. All my friends do."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She smiled back at him, "in that case, I will call you Eros. So tell me, lord Eros, would you like to hear a story?"

    Eros raised a brow, "is it a very good one?"

    "Oh, I think you will like it. It is the story of these murals on the cave walls. It is the story of our Origin."

    Eros''s attention was suddenly peaked at this.

    This was a story he was quite interested in. After all, in his former world as a god, he had known a Medusa.

    She was not initially half snake and half human, but had been full human.

    At the time, she had been the most beautiful mortal woman.

    She was so beautiful that she caught the attention of not just man, but also Spirits, Titans and even the gods themselves.

    Of course, at the time, Eros was no exception.

    He too had desired her and even approached the fair maiden at one time like the other gods had.

    But Medusa had been given to Athena when she was but a little girl by her mother.

    Even at a young age, Medusa and her mother were already being tormented by lustful evil spirits.

    Submitting the young girl to be a priestess of the Virgin goddess was the only way to secure her peace and safety.

    For a while, this worked excellently well.

    Athena was a very respected and geared goddess. After all, she was one of the war pantheon.

    However, as the young medusygot older, she only increased in beauty.

    By the time she was in her early twenties, she was so beautiful that she easily beat any of the goddesses on the beauty scale.

    Medusa had be so beautiful that one god in particr did not mind offending Athena to have her in his bed.

    This god was Poseidon.

    On one faithful day, Poseidon had decided that he would take her for himself no matter what it took.

    While she was out the temple fetching firewood, he approached her to take advantage of her body.

    However, using an amulet of protection from Athena, she managed to escape his grip.

    She ran back to Athena''s temple as fast as she could.

    Poseidon ran after her, managing to tear her clothes as he did.

    Luckily, she managed to make it in time into Athena''s temple.

    Unfortunately, Athena had misread the situation.

    What she thought was that Medusa was bringing her lover toe fornicate in her holy temple.

    Athena was a virgin goddess. For her Chasity was a prize.

    In her eyes, Medusa had brought shame to her temple.

    For this, she ced a curse on Medusa.

    "No man shall ever set his eyes on you, and call you beautiful."

    It was in that moment that Medusa became Medusa.

    Hair of snakes, eyes that turn men go stone and an around freak.

    For many years, Medusa suffered this curse.

    The truth was that Athenater learnt of what had happened, and that Medusa was not to be be med and had truly been loyal to her.

    However, gods were a very prideful people.

    If Athena were to remove the curse, then It would mean that she was admitting she was wrong.

    No god wanted to be known for being wrong.

    Last time Eros heard about her, it was from Persius.

    Through him, everyone thought that Medusa was dead.

    It was to this side.of the story that he knew.

    The Queen exined so far, and exined a part of the story he was never familiar with.

    That day many years ago, Persius had not killeded Medusa, but leant about her suffering and curse.

    Through him, she managed to meet a celestial who had pity on her after hearing her story, and took her to this new world.

    This celestial had done things by her own power, and gave Medusa a piece of her strength to keep her safe in the new unforgiving world she had found herself.

    This was how Medusa acquired Celestial energy.

    However, she still had her human origins which created an unhealthy dependence on celestial energy for life.

    A treasure had been given to Medusa to continually supply celestial energy for her life source.

    However, Medusa had given birth to two daughters.

    These two daughters because of slight differences in their appearances, never got along.

    Each went on to form their own tribe when their mother left this world in death.

    However, they needed the Artifact that had been given to their mother to survive.

    Their hatred for one another only grew with more time, and the artifact was split in two by the two daughters.

    Each taking a piece to live with.

 Chapter 106 The Great Dao Is Never Without Plan.

    ?

    In this manner, the two tribes were formed.

    The Naga tribe and the Medusa tribe.

    As The Queen exined, she opened a curtainade out of core beast skin into an open room.

    In the center of this wide open room, was a huge stature of Medusa. On her neck was a medalion with a particrly familiar symbol on it.

    Eros recognized this symbol. It was the Flower of Life symbol.

    The Giant Medusa stature towered over a pool of water in the center that seemed to glow slightly.

    All around the walls were murals that had apparently been painted there a long time ago.

    The moment Eros stepped into the room, he felt a strong connection with the ce.

    The celestial energy in his body instantly entered cirction with him activating it on his own.

    It was as if every vital part of his being wanted to cultivate.

    This was a rare and quite foreign feeling for Eros.

    Even the Divine Shard in his soul vibrated steadily.

    Eros was not the only one that felt this change.

    The Queen and Shade also felt it too.

    Eros suddenly felt as if he was breathing the freshest air he had ever taken into his body since he came into this world.

    As he stepped forward, the pool in the center suddenly became shiner. It was as if it glowed in response to his arrival.

    This took everyone by surprise, but none was more surprised about this than Eros.

    Eros stood before the pool that shone brightly like they were stars underneath it.

    Eros looked into the deep pool. He could feel it.

    Something deep down there was calling to him.

    "What is down there?" He asked.

    "This pool is known as the Celestial pool. Deep within it is the half medalion that was gifted to our Ancestors. It is our most sacred ce. Once every day, each one of us that is of age most soak in it to repair our meridians that has been damaged by the same celestial energy that we survive by," Shade responded.

    The Medusa queen sighed lowly. "It is both our savior and our curse. However, ever since that night with the Golden pir of light in the sky, things have not been the same. The pool seems to be losing its power. It''s not just our pool. The Naga tribe also faces the same problem. However, we discovered that by sacrificing humans to it, it can sustain it''s power. Usually, we only take human males to mate with them during the mate season, but things have now changed. We need to make sacrifices to sustain our lives."

    Eros had better understanding of what was happening.

    It was no wonder the rate at which people got captured within the Snake Forest had increased so much.

    Before, those captured will be returned with no idea of what had happened to them. But that has not been the case for the few couple of days.

    The humans just like the prisoners captured outside were for sacrificing purposes.

    Eros nodded his head, "would you mind if I take a swim in this pool?"

    The Queenughed slightly, "Before our Ancestor Medusa passed on from this world, she left words of  prophecy for us. The Murals in this room are painted in those words."

    She pointed to one of the murals far off on the wall.

    This mural was of a person with stars around his body with the medalion above his head.

    "The prophecy talks about one of celestial energy that shall save us from our curse and finally let us leave this forest to enjoy the fruits of the external world. Simply put," she smiled, "Even if you did not request it, I would have pushed you in."

    Eros chuckled, but he could tell that the Medusa queen was serious.

    Eros squat low and then he put a hand in the water.

    The moment he touched it, the celestial energy in his body reacted to the energy in the water.

    "Hmmm," Eros closed his eyes as he frowned fiercely, "such deep resentment."

    He stood up and suddenly removed his clothes before them.

    Immediately, he jumped into the water.

    The moment he did, the light in the water suddenly became red.

    This rmed the Queen and her daughter, and they moved away from the pool in fear.

    "Mother!" Shade turned to the queen, "are you sure this will work?"

    She looked up at her daughter and smiled, "to tell you the truth, I am not sure, but I am not just queen of this tribe but also priestess. I must have faith in the words that have been left to us by our Ancestors," she stroked Shade''s chin, "you too my daughter should have fate. After all, you shall one day be Priestess and Queen."

    Mother and daughter hugged each other as they both ced their fate in the foreigner.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Meanwhile, Eros had gone down to the bottom of the pool.  Unlike he had thought, he did not need to hold his breath under water.

    It was as if his skin did the breathing for him in this ce. The celestial energy in his body was bing one with the celestial energy in the pool.

    However, he could feel as if the celestial energy in his body was being drawn out.

    Something was trying to drain him.

    Osmosis was urring between his body and the pool.

    Eros saw the medallion at the center and immediately swarm to it.

    Then again, it had been calling to him.

    The moment Eros touched the Medallion, he felt as his consciousness was pulled into it.

    He was suddenly pulled into a scene of the past.

    It was of a little girl and her mother.

    "Medusa, always remember that goddess Athena loves you just as much as mother does. If you ever run into any problem, run into the temple. She''ll always save you."

    The young girl nodded.

    The scene suddenly changed. Medusa was a grown woman. She ran for the temple half naked with a chariot of water chasing after her.

    She stretched fir the temple with tears in her eyes, "Athena!" She called out.

    However, all she saw was a face of scorn looking back at her.

    Athena was even smiling.

    Eros saw this and frowned.

    That look on Athena''s face, he recognized that look. It was the same look the gods gave to him while they stripped him of his power.

    The thing was that gods were not as mortals thought they were. After all, they were also people too.

    They also felt hate, jealousy, anger and other emotions too.

    That look on Athena''s face. It was one of Jealousy.

    Seeing this look, made Eros''s mind race as he thought of possiblities.

    The scene changed again.

    It was the celestial being in full white robes that had golden flowery patterns. She was talking to Athena.

    "Why did you do such a thing? Medusa trusted and loved you. You were her goddess."

    Athena gave a sarcastic smile, "why else? How can a mere mortal have beauty that tramps that of the gods. I only took her in to find a reason to punish her as I wish. The gods are supreme. And we shall remain that way in everything, including beauty."

    The celestial being heard this and sighed lowly, "all beings are equal under the great Day. Whether it be gods, mortals, celestials or Even the Damned Devils and Demons. We are all subject to the judgement of the heavens."

    "Hahahaha!!!" Athenaughed wildly, "what heavens!? Take a look around you, we are the HEAVENS!!! I only did what was on the minds of all the other goddess. Pull her in, and destroy her pretty face." sheughed maniacally.

    As sheughed, the celestial shook her head, "gods are slowly bing as corrupt as the so called evil they stand against," she turned and left.

    However, just as she left, she turned to Eros, making eye contact with him. It was like she could see him as he could see her.

    She smiled to him as she muttered, "The great Dao is never without n. It is as ''Just'', as the clear of day and ''Unforgiving'' as the dark of night."

    Eros frowned. If this was just a blessed artifact, this should not happen. The Celestial should not be able to see him.

    The image suddenly changed once more.

    It changed to Medusa. She had her clothes ripped off her body.

    She was partially naked in her new half snake form. She was on the ground tearing her eyes out in the unjust she had suffered as a result of her beauty.

    Her mother was long gone. Her god had cursed and abandoned her, and her beauty was no more. She was lonely as she was empty.

    Even the gods that she so admired and worshipped had left her.

    Eros saw this. He could not help but be moved within his heart.

    This was wrong. He walked up to her and squat before her. Slowly, he stretched his hand to her head.

    Surprisingly, he made contact.

    He pulled her close into his embrace, patting her head, "I''m sorry...."

 Chapter 107 A God Receiving Enlightenment!?

    ?

    He pulled her close into his embrace, patting her head, "I''m sorry."

    Medusa leaned into him for a while. Both of them remained silent as Erosforted her with his presence.

    Seconds turned to minutes and hours.

    After a while, Medusa raised her head to him, "please, don''t let them suffer as I have suffered. They are unruly because they carry my hatred, but they do not deserve it...."

    She suddenly faded into thing air the moment she said those words.

    "They hurt her just like they hurt you."

    Eros raised his head to the voice.

    It was the celestial being with flowery golden patterns on her dress.

    "Many have suffered in this manner or worse. The heavenly Dao is angry with the gods. A fight that shall shake the cosmos is close. Whose side shall you be on?"

    She walked towards him and ced a hand on his chest.

    The moment she did, Eros felt a deep burn. It was as if his conjoined soul had suddenly been branded by a mark.

    He held his chest as he fell on his knees to the ground. He frowned tightly to the pain.

    However, he suddenly looked into his soul.

    The mark he saw absolutely surprised him.

    This was a celestial branding.

    Just as gods depended on their Divine core, so did Celestials.

    However, for Celestials, it was totally different.

    They did not depend on Divince Cores, but rather, a celestial mark.

    In the entire cosmos, no two celestial marks were ever the same.

    However, no one could carry a celestial mark unless that person was a celestial being.

    As Eros interacted more with the mark, he suddenly felt something he had never felt before.

    His understanding of celestial energy suddenly changed.

    No, it got better.

    He felt as if all this time he had been using Celestial energy crudely, like a man that had been wearing clothes inside out.

    He still covered his nakedness, but it was not the right way.

    After all, he was a god in his former life and not a celestial being.

    He had been using Celestial energy from a god''s point of view.

    But with the celestial brand in his soul, he felt celestial energy in a different light.

    This was a very foreign feeling for Eros. Gods did not have bottle necks in their cultivations. It mostly came easy to them. Their only problem being ack of enough energy pertaining to the divine stand.

    Therefore, this feeling was foreign to him.

    Eros himself could not believe it but at the moment, he was being enlightened.

    He immediately sat in a lotus position as heprehended the mysteries of the branding he had been gifted.

    .....

    Meanwhile, outside the pool, the mother and daughter pair waited in silence.

    As they did, someone came into the cave.

    It was Diana.

    "I have secured the prisoners as you requested princess, all that remains is to feed them to the altar."

    She slithered forward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She looked around the ce, "my queen, did you already feed him to the Altar?"

    Shade shook her head, e," she pulled her closer, "He is in there." Shade pointed at the pool.

    "The sacred pool!?"

    "Yes!"

    "What if something goes wrong?" Shade asked.

    "Don''t worry, nothing will go wrong," the queen added, "I can feel it. He is the one we have been waiting for," she pointed to the mural on the wall.

    Diana looked at it. She had an obvious frown on her face.

    "And what if he isn''t? That prophecy is just an old pipe dream. The prophecy also said that hise will bring the beginning of an end. Even if he saves us, is that really something we want to have? Is that not the end of the world as we know it!?"

    The Medusa queen sighed, "Diana, it is far moreplicated than you think it is. If you were had the Priestess destiny, it would have been easier for you to understand, but you don''t. Trust me, it is for the best."

    Diana frowned. This was not the first time that information has been with held from her because she was not the next priestess in line.

    In truth, Shade was not just her best friend, but also her sister.

    Many of the Medusa tribe people were rted in such a way.

    However, Shade had been born with red of her lower body, indicating the destiny of priestess.

    It is said that in every generation of medusas, they could only be one.

    Shade was that one.

    As such, she carried the title of both princess and the next priestess.

    Just then, the pool suddenly radiated a bright white light.

    And then the murals on the wall suddenly glowed brightly. Even the eyes of the Medusa stature glowed brightly.

    However, the glow suddenly and slowly disappeared.

    It was as if the powet in them had been drainedpletely.

    It all went into the pool.

    And then even the glow in the pool suddenly disappeared.

    As it did, all three women suddenly had a forbidden feeling.

    "I...I can''t feel it anymore." Shade was the first to mutter her thoughts.

    "Oh No! The pool. He has drained the celestial energy of the sacred pool." Diana muttered lowly.

    "It...it can''t be. There must be an exnation. It can''t just..." The Queen was speechless for words.

    Diana backed away from the pool slowly, "we...we are finished."

    She could not believe this.

    This pool had helped them sustain their life force since forever. It was at the vote of their culture, of their lives.

    Without it,  they were practically walking corpses.

    After all, every adult Medusa had to take a deep in it every day for their sustenance.

    Diana backed away as she panicked. She couldn''t take it again. She turned about and rushed out of the room.

    "Diana...wait!" Shade tried to call to her, but she had slithered away.

    Just then, the queen looked closer into the pool.

    Bubbles wereing out of the pool.

    Soon, a hand reached out of the pool....

 Chapter 108 Solving The Medusa Tribes Problem With A Rod.

    ?

    Eros reached out of the pool.

    As he did, both mother and daughter took several meters back.

    Their eyes remained on him as he slowly came out if the water.

    Eros did not look at all like he had gone into the pool.

    He looked as if his face had been poured by acid and was melting off.

    This was not not just try for his face bit also other parts of his body.

    If the mother and daughter pair were not all too familiar with this, they would have thought that he was Dying.

    However, seeing what his skin did still surprised them.

    After all, Eros''s skin was molting.

    This came as a surprise to them.

    After all, human skin should not molt. Only reptiles like snakes changed skin.

    Eros stood before them in his nude.

    Slowly, he peeling off the skin.

    First from his face and then his body.

    It was very easy to remove.

    As he did this, both of them starred at him in obvious shock.

    Eros did not look like he did anymore.

    If the Queen were to put a finger on it, then he had be younger, and way more handsome.

    It was as if he had shed a couple of his old years with his skin.

    His muscles looked a bit more fit and refined.

    He looked nothing like his age anymore.

    Also, his skin appeared to glow slightly.

    They were rumours that the celestials had skin as fair as jade stone, and skin as smooth as fine silk, but no one ever said anything about reversing age or the like.

    Also, the Queen could tell based on experience, that if Eros continued like this, he was definitely going to still shed some more skin.

    Eros looked at his face through the reflection in the pool.

    This was just one of the benefits of cultivating Celestial energy.

    Both the Medusa queen and her daughter could feel a more refined form of celestial energy radiating from Eros''s body.

    As great as this was, Eros could tell that they were sad.

    He looked back at the once glowing pool.

    He sighed lowly.

    He could very much understand what the problem was.

    They had lost their treasure and source of sustenance.

    Eros figured out that it was the celestial brand in the Medallion that had been keeping it intact.

    However, that branding now satfortably as a part of his soul.

    The eyes of mother and daughter bothid on him.

    After all, all their hopes were on him.

    SmEros stepped forward, "can I feel your hand a bit!?" He asked the queen. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She raised a brow at this, but she still stretched her hand forward.

    Eros took her hand sent some of his celestial energy into her body.

    "Hmmm! Of course. No wonder!"

    "Is there something wrong?" She asked.

    Eros nodded, "yes there is. The problem lies in how you cultivate Celestial energy. Since you have human origins, your meridians were not modeled for primordial energy. For this reason, celestial energy destroys and mends your meridians whenever you cultivate it. It is practically a miracle you have been cultivating at all in this manner." Eros shook his head, "and to think that you have been doing this for many generations!"

    The Medusa queen pulled back her wrist, "we did not have a choice. This was how we were taught."

    Eros nodded, "I understand. You people have given me a great gift today. Since you did something like this for me, I''ll help you with your current predicament. I can mend your meridians,and even give you a better technique for cultivating Celestial energy."

    Hearing this made the eyes of the mother and daughter pair brighten.

    "Really!? You can help us?" Shade asked.

    Eros nodded, "yes. The younger Medusas have not began cultivation in this manner. For them, the technique I shall gift you will be enough. But for you all, you are already too far gone. I''ll have to use a special method to amend your meridians. But you''ll have to trust me."

    Both women nodded. At this point, they had nothing to lose. After all, they were carrying the hope of their entire tribe.

    It would be basic stupidity for them to let this one chance they might have at saving their tribe float away.

    "Good!" Eros stepped forward and stretched for the Medusa queen.

    Regardless of the snakes on her head, he leaned in and suddenly kissed her forehead.

    His kiss on her forehead was deep and itsted a few seconds before he pulled back.

    Shade wanted to interrupt, but she held herself back.

    The Medusa queen was left speechless.

    "This technique... Dear ancestrial mother... So that was what we did wrong." She was nearly speechless by the technique Eros had just given her.

    "Mother, what is it!? What do you mean!?"

    Eros chuckled a bit, "Don''t worry, you''ll understand soon."

    He leaned in and kissed Shade on her forehead.

    Just like her mother, she had a surprised look on her face.

    "This technique. It''s... It''s amazing. It''s a Bloodline technique specific to the Medusa bloodline, but it is still  at least of the Epic grade."

    Shade looked up to Eros, "can such a technique really exist?"

    "Hahahaha!!! Of course. It can even be better, but one step at a time."

    Eros stepped forward, "now that you have the technique, it''s time we start the next phase."

    The eyes of both mother and daughter was suddenly drawn to his rising lower body.

    Before their eyes, his man organ stood to full erect  form, pointing at both if them.

    ....

    Meanwhile, Diana had ran out of the mountain.

    She rushed deep into the woods, into the Naga territory.

    Coincidentally, she met a host of theming her way.

    "Seize her," Amandamanded.

    The Nagas immediately rushed at her, wrapping their tails around hers, pinning her down.

    Amanda pointed her spear to her, "our sacred pool just died and you happen to suddenly appear at such a time. Give me a reason to not kill you now."

    "Our scared pool also just died. It was a man that did it, and I know where he is...."

 Chapter 109 Having Both Mother And Daughter Medusa Suck It (+18)

    ?

    Eros gave the mother and daughter the cultivation technique first so that they could understand the importance of this next step.

    After all, it was the most important one.

    The Shade blushed slightly, " you want to take both of us at a TIME!? Won''t that be too much for you? Medusas have incredible stamina because of our Demi-human origin."

    Eros nodded as he  chuckled a little, "don''t worry! You are not enough to tire me out."

    This was not something Eros was joking about.

    When he was a god, he once ventured to theher realm to visit the Subus queen.

    Before reaching her, he did it with one thousand Subus women in one week, and then he still conquered her.

    His abilities for the sensational touch of a woman''s body was peak.

    It was not just his bread and butter, but his life.

    What was a mere Medusa to the might of his conquering groin.

    It was true that the men the Medusas used in other to mate and produce the next generation always ended up in very terrible shape.

    In fact, many of them died after a few days.

    But their vile bodies were honey yo his tongue.

    "But....what of your morality?" The Medusa queen asked, "after all, we are mother and daughter."

    Eros raised a brow at her, "what does that have to do with this. I am only helping you to heal and reset your already broken meridians. Is there a problem with that?"

    Both mother and daughter looked at one another in surprise. It was clear that the man before them was divinely shameless.

    "Before I mend your insides with my pure yang celestial rod, I will first need to feed you some of my essence. This will aid your cultivations so make sure you take all of it."

    Both mother and daughter looked at each other. They nodded as the progressed to stripping what little clothing they had on.

    Their bare chests were revealed before Eros''s eyes.

    Eros had to nod to the beauty of this women.

    They were indeed a special kind of delicacy.

    Their three breasts were round and well fitted on their chests.

    Mother nature in her mavelousness had made their chests the perfect size.

    Even though they had three breasts, it fit perfectly on their chests.

    Not one was bigger or smaller than the other.

    All well curved and plump with erect nipples to the invitation of his attention.

    A part of Eros hade from a world where many women needed bras to keep it standing.

    But such a thing was not present with the Medusas before him.

    Eros figured that it might be because of their exquisite diet and naturally blessed gift from nature herself.

    Eros took several steps forward. Both mother and daughter snaked towards him, wrapping him in their slithering bodies.

    Eros reached for the daughter first. Her boobies were not as voluptuous as those of her mother but they were still of defining endowment.

    He reached both hands to feel halee boobs.

    It was like he had sank his hands into a water balloon about to burst.

    It was soft to the feel and it gave him the impression that a little more press and milk would shoot out of them.

    It felt so good that Eros just had to taste it.

    He dug his face into her chest. His sneaky lips tracing her nipples.

    For the price in front of him, Eros wanted to enjoy it well.

    He ced two nipples at a time into his mouth, sucking and nimbling on them.

    "Mmmm!!!" She moaned out shyly, biting her lower lip.

    Her moan was something her mother took note of. After all, Medusas were not easy to please.

    Yet, her daughter was already wailing to Eros''s touch.

    Eros motioned with a hand for the Medusa queen to draw closer.

    As she did, he traced his hand from her face down her neck.

    His fingers danced a little on her skin as he traced them to her boobs.

    He massaged their curve a little. Bit that was not his aim.

    His fingers went down to her slim ungodly, but sexy belly.

    His hands traced down her belly that was empty of a belly button to her lower region.

    She thought that he would not find it, but Eros knew where is price was.

    Just below her waist. His fingers got wind of a slight opening and his fingers slide into her.

    To his surprise, she was already slightly moist.

    Maybe it was to the sight of him naked or it was to the feel of his naked against hers, Eros was not sure but she was definitely excited.

    Seeing the look on her face to how he touched her daughter, he concluded that her arousal was due to the way he touched her daughter.

    Eros fingers slide in deeper all the way to his wrist.

    Medusas were were only half human. Their sense of pleasure was slightly different but the main reason they were difficult to please was because of they could take more than most human men could give them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eros his fingers into her groin all the way to his wrist as he performed his techniques inside her.

    On only entering, he could feel her moistness increase by several times.

    At the same time, he did not forget the daughter.

    He molded and explored her breasts with his teeth and tongue as his other hand enjoyed  dancing on the demarcation between her broad waist and her snake lower body.

    If it was a normal man, multitasking like this would not only be a problem, but it would practically be impossible.

    After all, this was more than just touching.

    He was pleasing both women at an equal pace. These were women that were nearly impossible to please because of their unique origin.

    But Eros did it effortlessly.

    Both mother and daughter tightened around him to the satisfaction of the Pleasure he gave them.

    Their snake tails entangled around one another, grinding against each other tightly.

    If it was any normal human being, the strength of their tightness around him would have killed the person.

    But Eros did not stop even for a bit.

    His lips even traced upwards as he sank his lips into Shade''s mouth.

    Seizing her forked tongue andshing against it with his own.

    She moaned to his assault of the inside of her mouth.

    Eros paved her tongue with his own, readying her mouth for what was toe next.

    Both mouths separated, leaving a thick trail of saliva.

    Eros turned to the queen Medusa and before he even leaned in to enjoy her, her snake tongue licked his face.

    She trailed her tongue down his neck.

    Eros looked at her and was intrigued by her possession of the offence.

    Apparently, this queen was a bit of a dominant.

    Eros did not mind the asional take over.

    In fact, he was a bit curious to see what she would do.

    She licked his body down to his nipples and took him in her mouth.

    The daughter saw what her mother was doing.

    Obviously, the Queen Medusa had expertise in such area.

    Shade did not want to be left behind and started licking him too.

    In this manner they continued until Eros sped up his technique. Neither of them could take it any longer.

    Realised to the satisfaction of their pleasure.

    The snakes on their heads hissed loudly to the orgasm that Eros brought them.

    "Good!" Eros nodded, "I think it''s time we take things a bit further to the next level."

    Eros pointed at his erection.

    Both women understood what he meant.

    Both on each side went down to his erect rod. They licked his memberwith seductive attention.

    "Hmmm!" Eros nodded. They style was not bad, but Eros desired it in another way.

    He suddenly caught the daughter by the snakes on her head and pulled her close, shoving his duck in her mouth.

    This took her by surprise. However, as a Medusa, her mouth was made to be able to expand some more  when necessary.

    "Mmmm!" She moaned to his fullness.

    Eros pumped deep into her, when he was close, he held her steady and his throat so deep she could feel him in her throat.

    *Suck*suck*

    Her hair hissed continually to the pleasure she got from taking his manhood.

    At the Same time, Eros did not just leave the Medusa queen.

    Instead, he made out with her.

    "Mmmm!!!" She moaned as his teeth sank into a nipple.

    Eros took affectionate bites out of her.

    He was suddenly at his peak.

    Holding Shade''s head steady to his groin, he poured inside her throat a full load.

    *Gulp! Gulp!* She swallowed heavily.

    As he poured inside her, the pleasure of his pure yang energy saturated her body, bringing her once more to the door of climax.

    Eros pulled out of her mouth steadily.

    And then he motioned for the mother.

    Indicating that it was her turn to suck his dick.

 Chapter 110 How The Medusas Like Their F**K! (18+)

    ?

    Eros was a man of culture.

    It was only right to feed daughter before mother in his own opinion.

    Shadeid on the ground to the pleasure he had just given her.

    Some of his manly custard followed down her lips.

    Her orgasm was deep.

    Never in all her years had she ever felt that.

    She was a warrior and as one that had to be a symbol of example for the remaining medusas, she had never had the opportunity to enjoy herself the way she just did.

    Shade had been fed right.

    It was time for her mother.

    The Medusa queen suddenly pushed Eros to the ground.

    She snaked on his body.

    "You have all your nice juice to my daughter. Do you think you''ll still have enough for me?"

    She giggled a bit as her hands traced his manhood. She stroked him back and forth.

    But that for Eros was absolutely not necessary.

    He was still as hard as a rock.

    This of course surprised her.

    Eros had released a lot of his load.

    For most men, they needed a moment of rest before they could continue. But it was different for Eros.

    He had incredible control over his body.

    He had control down to the smallest cell.

    Seeing his veined dick throbbing to the attention she gave him, she smiled as she introduced her mouth to his organ.

    At first, she gave the tip of his dick a kiss, enjoying how she teased him.

    Although Eros was not one to lose control at such forey, he did not mind her attentiveness to giving him pleasure.

    She suddenly opened her mouth wide.

    Her long forked tongue reached out, and like a nket in the cold, it wrapped around his cock.

    It wrapped around his rod like a coil and then she tightened the hold she now had around him.

    Her saliva flowed from her mouth unto his cock as she stroked it up and down.

    This was a technique that Eros raised a brow to.

    And he should know, he had done it with the most exotic of creatures, ploughing their holes like a grave digger.

    As much as Eros wanted to take over, he thought it a better idea to let her explore him as much as she so desired.

    After all, it was obvious that this mother had quite a rich experience with pleasing men.

    Even though she was queen and was shaman of the tribe, she still had a nasty side to her.

    This reminded Eros of a particr queen in the heavens that would sneak into his divine kingdom just toy with him, far away from the eyes of her husband.

    She would act all cold and uninterested in public but when she was with him, she would be a real bitch.

    Eros rode his fingers through the snakes on her head.

    She gazed up slightly. She could tell that she brought really nice pleasure.

    Eros suddenly dug his fingers into her head, pulling her close and shoving his rod into her mouth.

    This aggressive insertion made the snake s on her head his at him, but he was not interested in the difort that his dick caused in her throat.

    He gathered the snakes on her head around his hand, wrapping them around his wrist.

    And then he started his pounding.

    He fucked her right in the throat.

    One look at her and Eros could tell how the woman loved her sex.

    "Yes! Take all of it into that nasty mouth pussy. Take this cock into you."

    His pounding of her insides made her tongue tighten around his cock.

    Her fingers also traced to his waist.

    Apparently, she enjoyed the dirty talk.

    "Yes, you like that don''t you? You like daddy''s cock taming into you. I''ll destroy that beautiful face with my cock juice."

    Eros continued all types of nasty talks as he fucked her mouth real good.

    He looked below. He could see as her snake pussy leaked to the ground in the arousal of her excitement.

    Eros nodded. When he was sure she was at her peak, he pulled her tight to his groin as he poured right into her throat.

    Instantly, she reached her orgasmic peak. Her lower snake body wiggled to the joy of her excitement.

    She could not help but rattle her tail fiercely.

    Her eyes sinked to the back of her head.

    Just like her daughter, she fell to the ground.

    The pleasure Eros gave was not just sexual. But the purity of his yang energy revitalized their bodies.

    It was pleasure to their Meridians themselves which added for an extrayer of pleasure.

    Eros stood to his feet. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The queen Medusa watched him attentively. She could see that his rod was still as hard as ever.

    Drops of his custard fell from the tip of organ.

    "How are you still...!?"  Eros chuckled.

    "You have no idea who or what I am. Let me show you."

    As he stood over her, he pulled her face closer, and onmand without a need for a blow job or even a rob on his man organ, he ejacted on her face.

    This was a lot.

    "I can go as much as I want."

    Eros moved his waist once more, and another batch of cum bathed her, flowing all around her body to the ground.

    He smiled seeing that she understood what he meant.

    Eros was such a person that could not be understood with normal reasoning.

    Eros turned to the daughter. She had started to recover.

    Eros decided to start with her.

    He stood over her snake lower body with his cock erect and pulsating.

    Without a doubt, she knew he was going to take. A part of her anticipated it, but at the same time, it scared her a little.

    This was the first time she was having such a feeling when looking at a man. But for some reason she could not exin, it excited her greatly.

    Eros came closer and she faced him, her fingers strolled down her waist to snake pussy hole. She opened it, spreading it apart with her fingers as she invited him to partake of the pleasures of her insides.

    Eros nodded.

    However, for all his partners, he always aimed at presenting maxum pleasure to them.

    He always have nothing but the best.

    Before her eyes, his cock suddenly grew in size.

    It''s usual length was just a bit around six inches.

    It suddenly grew to a full twelve inches.

    What''s more, it got thicker and more beefy.

    Also, the veined patterns on it increased.

    It was like his dick had be so hard that it would burst.

    But it didn''t.

    Instead, it only looked for fitting for a man of his ss.

    "You can do that!?" Shade asked in surprise.

    "Of course," raised a brow. He had forgotten that this was not a skill that normal men perform.

    He proceeded to mount her, his rod sliding steadily into her pussy hole.

    She was tight and deep. But luckily, she was moist enough which allowed his dick to slide in well.

    Like a traveller being weed home, her pussy walks tightened around his rod the moment he fitted in.

    She took all twelve inches of what he delivered.

    Swallowing his cock deep.

    Only on entry, the pleasure she felt was so fulfilling that she could not help but reach her climax a second time.

    "Shussshhh!!!" Eros quieted her down by patting her hair, "don''t worry, we are only just starting."

    Because of their snake heritage, Medusas were very flexible people.

    They could control nearly every muscle in their bodies voluntary.

    This included their pussy walls.

    Usually, they mainly only mate with men to produce the next generation.

    However, there were indeed times that they would have men just for the fun of it.

    Those times were usually during celebrations and the like.

    Because most men were not sorge as to effectively scratch their pussy walls, they would tighten it up to get pleasure.

    In some cases, they would tighten it too much and even break the dick''s inside them.

    Because of the kind of Pleasure that Eros gave her, Shade''s pussy tightened around his cock.

    A part of her was scared that she would snap his manhood in half with her pussy because of the incredible feeling.

    However, no matter how tight she squeezed him, nothing of that manner happened.

    After a while, she no longer held back and squeezed him to the fulfillment of her Desires.

    Meanwhile, Eros pounded aggressively into her.

    His face dug inside her well rounded three breasts as his teeth bit hard at her nipples.

    "AHHHHH!!!" She moaned sharply.

    He sucked and bite on them so hard that the pain heightened in her mind into another form of pleasure.

    Eros could tell that this daughter apparently inherited some of her mother''s masochistic qualities.

    Pain brought her unimaginable pleasure.

    As Eros pounded her brains out, her snake tail wrapped around them like a nket. She just didn''t want to let him go.

 Chapter 111 Snake Milk Is The Best(18+)

    ?

    Because of their special ability to be able to Freely flex every muscle in their bodies, Shade could freely flex the muscles of her virginal walls for maximum pleasure.

    Eros pulled at her hair as he continually rammed inside her.

    "Yes daddy! Yes....fuck my pussy. Fuck your little snake girl harder."

    Just as Eros had suspected, the apple did not fall so far from the tree.

    Shade really did inherit her mother''s masochistic qualities.

    She was moist and her insides felt like they could take more, and so, Eros gave her more.

    His cock inside her grew once more.

    It was finally time. With a few extra push, he released his load in her.

    As he did, she squeezed him even tighter, like prey that had been caught by a python.

    Eros released his load in her, and she climxed again.

    All the while Eros had been enjoying her, it had not been just because of the pleasure, but because he was trying to fix her meridians.

    However, things were not as serious as they were with Ngozi, Caren or even Xena.

    This Medusas already cultivated celestial energy. All he was doing was just amending their meridians because they cultivated it without the right technique.

    The entire thing was more of a healing process.

    While Eros was changing the meridians of his women, he had to do a lot of work.

    The reason for this was because they were purely human.

    Their bodies were not capable of even sensing Celestial energy all around them.

    It was also the reason why it was painful for them.

    However, for Shade, it was entirely different.

    Not withstanding, Eros suspected that even of there was pain involved, it would only excite Shade more.

    She reached her climax and after a few more seconds of tightening her embrace around him, she loosened up a little.

    However, contrary to what she thought, Eros was not yet done with her.

    Although he had poured inside her, and the healing process had been kick started, he was not satisfied with the speed of it.

    Eros chanted a low mantra and his cock inside her moved.

    However, this was not the pumping action.

    It was something different. It was something from out of this world.

    He stirred her insides as his cock vibrated steadily.

    His goal was to further push for the process to be easier. However, his cock inside her drove her once more on the path of climax.

    "AHHHH.....hhhhhhjh.....hhhhh...." She moaned to the sensation.

    Eros thought she looked absolutely cute. He dug in for a kiss.

    However, his path to her lips was suddenly obstructed by the queen.

    She spread her pussy lips opened before his face.

    Her invitation of him was quite obvious.

    The queen''s pussy was dripping wet. She obviously had been waiting for Eros to be done with her daughter and take her, but Eros wanted to do a thorough job.

    She could not wait any longer and decided to have his tongue inside her hole.

    A meal had presented itself before his eyes. It would only be rude to not take a taste.

    "It''s too much....the pleasure....it''s..." Shade gasped for breath.

    The idea of making his cock vibrate rapidly inside her was from remembering about the existence of certain y toys from his former life.

    "I''m Cumming....!!!" She  moaned her pleasure one more time as shey on the ground.

    As sheid on the ground, her body twitched at intervals.

    Eros smiled, but he could that he went a bit over board.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Maybe it was even the vibrating dick.

    He chuckled to himself a little.

    The Queen Medusa looked at her daughter, worried about her condition.

    "Don''t worry, she''ll be alright. She just needs to cultivate using my yang energy inside her."

    "Hahahaha!!!" The queen suddenlyughed.

    "Is something wrong?" He asked.

    She shook her head, "that!" She pointed at her daughter. I want it like that.

    Eros understood what she meant.

    He could tell that this queen must have had a very sexually frustrated life.

    However, he was now here.

    He was here to deliver satisfaction to her loins.

    She bit her lower lips. Her expectation of him inside her ahd reached a peak.

    She dived him off her daughter to the ground, and then Laid on top of him.

    Without waiting for him, she took him inside her.

    She rode him steadily. This woman was really a different kind. She just wanted to do him silly.

    As she rode, she asked questions, "is it good? Does it feel better? Tell me I feel better than my daughter."

    This was a different kind of nastiness, but Eros did not mind exining as she fucked him.

    "Virginal sensation varies from women to women.

    However, it took the skill of an expert to be able to Sense such a difference.

    How wet she is?

    How thick her lubricant fluid?

    How tight her pussy walls?

    How vascr her pussy walls?

    The questions to uniqueness in taste varies ording to...."

    She forced his head into her chest. Drowning his words with her voluptuous breasts.

    That was obviously not the answer she wanted to hear.

    Eros chuckled a little at this. He knew, and only wanted to tease her a bit.

    Apart from being bigger in size, the Queen Medusa had pointier tits.

    Her nipples were also longer, and considering she was horny at the moment, they were all the more pointy.

    Eros sank his teeth in them.

    He had only started sucking when he noticed a sweet taste in his mouth.

    No wonder she was queen. She was evenctating.

    Eros groped her three breasts tightly.

    ~ahhh~

    The pitch of her moans climbed high and her breast milk bathed his face.

    It made more sense why her''s were so big and round.

    Apparently, she had a lot of goodness to spare.

    She rode him fiercely against the hard floor. Her teeth biting so hard into her lower lip that she actually bleed a little.

    Eros gave her that much pleasure.

    In this manner, Eros released the first load inside her. As he did, she moaned loudly, reaching her climax and pouring motherly snake milk all over his face.

 Chapter 112 Is It Truly All A Coincidence, Or Is The Dao Up To Something?

    ?

    As Eros cultivated with  both mother and daughter several times into the night, his divine shard vibrated fiercely to the union of their bodies.

    Allowing for the production of rich celestial energy for his cultivation.

    For a while now, Eros had been at the first rank of the soul disciple realm.

    However, his cultivation was finally ready for a boast because of his engagement with the mother and daughter pair.

    The Medusa queen and her daughterid at a corner. They were in a meditative state, circting their energies in the technique direction that Eros had taught them.

    A Medusa''s body was a tricky one.

    They had the upper body meridians of human beings but the lower body meridians of serpents.

    Their cultivation sequence was truly out of this world.

    Finding a proper technique that couldpliment both parts of their bodies was not at all an easy task.

    On top of that, there was theplication of the kind of soul energy they cultivated.

    In fact, Eros concluded that it would not have been easy for them toprehend any other type of soul energy if it was not a primordial energy.

    Their bodies were just that special.

    Also, it was a miracle that their specie was still alive till this moment.

    Firstly, their ancestor had entered the bad side of the gods.

    The gods were known to be quite petty when it came to punishments.

    They even went as far as to make punishments generational.

    Secondly, they were cultivating Celestial energy, by destroying and rebuilding their meridians every day.

    Medusas were not just half snake and half human.

    They were something else, something special.

    They were entirely different from the people of the beast kingdom that had animal features.

    Even though they were born with their animal features, theirs did not originate from nature but a curse that had merged with their genes.

    Some even spected that they had a simr likeness to Titans than they did to humans.

    For this reason, they were called demi human.

    One could say that it was by luck that they had met Eros, or rather it was by luck that they attacked his carriage.

    But then again, was it?

    The words of the Celestial still rang in Eros''s head.

    The great Dao was just. The great Dao was never without a n.

    Was it really a coincidence that the one primordial energy he had decided to cultivate oning into this foreign world just so happened to be the same energy that the Medusas cultivated.

    They was also the fact that a prophecy of his arrival was written many years ago on their walls.

    This prophecy was long before his betrayal in the heavens.

    Then again, was it?

    Eros thought deep and hard.

    A lot of things were missing in this puzzle.

    Reincarnation was subject to the great Dao and it''s ways or the interruption of the gods.

    Who knows? <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Reincarnation for him might have happened instantly or it might have taken a hundred years.

    They was no way for him to know the time gap difference until his cultivation was high enough to once more touch upon the mysteries of the universe.

    But Eros could not help but think hard at this.

    The Celestial in the white robes with golden patterns said that the time of retribution for the gods was at hand.

    But how could that be?

    The gods had defeated the Devil''s and Demons of hell and the Nether realms.

    Locking them up in their dimensions after thest great war.

    Even those Great Demons of incredible power could not defeat the divine might of the gods.

    Also, the one true beings that could have ever stood against the gods had been imprisoned with the key to their cage around the neck of the King of the gods himself.

    Of course, it was no one else but the Titans.

    The gods stood at the peak of existence, even tampering with the work of the great Dao itself.

    The Celesti themselves were out of the question.

    They were a peaceful bunch. They were strong, but violence was not just their thing.

    They preferred the solitude of their heaven.

    Who was it then that could truly defeat the gods.

    Even Eros himself could not im that he could defeat them.

    Of course, he wanted his revenge on all of them for what they did to him, but that was easier said than done.

    When it came to skills, all he had were his bedroom prowess.

    All the fighting skills he had or proficiency in the works he could perform was as a result of learning from his fellow brothers and sister gods during his infinitely free time.

    He did not have techniques that he originally created that were not sexual in one way or the other.

    Back then in the heavens, it was one of the reasons he had fallen.

    He was a god with a lot of power but because the threat he posed was restricted to thezy version of him they had in their minds, they decided to get rid of him and steal his power for themselves.

    Eros sighed lowly.

    They was just a lot of things to think of.

    All he could do was to take it one step at a time, but with his experience he had umted for thousands of years, there was no way he would believe that this was a coincidence.

    That old rule of nature still stood strong.

    If the waters could be pushed, they could definitely be pulled.

    For every action, there was always an equal or opposite reaction.

    Eros kept these things at the back of his mind as he entered a state of deep cultivation.

    He was finally climbing on his cultivation path after being in the first stage of the soul Apostle realm for too long.

    He was lunching into the second stage.

    The Medusa mother and daughter had provided him with enough perversive divine energy that he could convert into celestial energy.

    However, as he cultivated in peace, trouble was approaching the mountain.

 Chapter 113 Trouble Brews On All Sides. A Trap For The Snake Tribes.

    ?

    Once in a while, low hums could be heard from the medusa mountain.

    Although it was strange, no Medusa went in to interrupt. Expecially since Diana ran out and ordered them to keep watch.

    It had been hours since then.

    The prisoners were kept in a well fortified cage.

    This was a very special cage.

    It was a very Huge tree with a big hollow in it''s center.

    This was a  special kind of Snake tree.

    The prisoners were kept in it''s hollow and it''s snake roots formed the ''X'' bars.

    Aside this, they were also guards keeping wat h of the ce from different angles.

    Any slight attempt at moment from those within the cave was clearly seen.

    Dan was within this cave.

    In his embrace was the stature if Lady Frostbite.

    She still remained a stature from the Naga''s attack when they wereing this way.

    Eros had asked him to keep careful watch of her.

    It had been several hours since Eros went with the Medusa queen and her daughter.

    To say that he was not worried would be a lie.

    However, he had no way out if this ce.

    He did not even have cultivation.

    All he could do was wait and trust in his grand father''s ability to get them out of this mess.

    After all, there was still Penny that needed saving.

    Baron Bolos had taken her to be presented as a gift to the Viscount on his birthday.

    Beingte for that event would be a disaster.

    Although Eros had told him not to worry, and that no harm woulde to her, Dan could not just help it.

    Before Eros took him in, Penny was all he had.

    As he hugged Lady Frostbite''s stature to his embrace, he could not help but feel lonely and sad.

    If only he knew what his Grand father was up to, Dan would have definitely screamed in anger.

    However, he didn''t.

    All he could do was wait in silence.

    From time to time, he would take sneak peeks at the mountain, hoping that just when he looked, Eros would Walt''s out of the Mountain with the confident smile on his face that he always carried.

    He could not help but get a bit mncholy.

    He could clearly see that he was not the only one in the cage that was worried about his freedom.

    The other people that had been captured also had damped looks on their faces.

    Some of them carried to the fate that they knew they would not be able to escape.

    After all, it was alreadymon news that Of recent, the Medusas have been taking people and not returning them.

    No one was a fool.

    It could only mean one thing and it was something no one wanted to think of.

    After all, no one was ready for it.

    Some sobbed lowly while some others prayed lowly to their gods.

    Because of some special properties of this snake tree, even cultivators were as usefull as couch potatoes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    All they could do was wait in silence.

    However they was one particr person that stood out like a sore thumb.

    He dis not cry, but carried a straight look on his face.

    It was alike all that was happening did nothing to faze him.

    Dan recognized this look. It was the same look his grandfather had when everything was within his control.

    It was a look of confidence.

    This man was young and appeared to be in his early thirties.

    His face was fully bearded and he his eyes were Seren.

    Dan noticed that the man seemed to be busy with his fingers.

    Continually, he stroked a ring on his finger.

    Dan''s attention had been drawn to the man several times because of that ring.

    The ring was shaped like an Axe and once in a while, it would glow in a low dark red color.

    Dan did not know what the man was nning, but any time the Medusa ls patrolled in front of the cave, he would hide his hands and when they were gone, he would whisper into it.

    Just then, a loud his through a trumpet was heard.

    It was just as loud as the hiss when the Medusa queen slithered out the cave except that this one was longer and had a different rhythm to it.

    The moment it was heard, Dan noticed through the bars that the Medusas ran around the ce.

    They looked to be giving out orders.

    Also, many of them rushed out of the caves of the mountain with bows, arrows and spears in hand.

    No one needed to tell Dan before he knew that a battle was on it''s way.

    The Medusas rushed with their weapons into the forest.

    Far off in the distance, Nagas were fast approaching.

    A Medusa stepped forward with a spear in hand. She was ready for a fight.

    The Medusas and the Nagas were old time sisters, but due to differences that their ancestors had with one another, both tribes broke apart and became enemies.

    This was not the first time that they had been attacked in their mountain by the Nagas.

    Counteractive measures had already been kept in ce.

    However, just when the Medusamander wanted to release her spear at the invading enemy, her sharp eyes noticed something.

    The nagas had a prisoner.

    It was one of them.

    It was none other than Diana.

    e��glesn?��el "Hold still your weapons," Diana shouted as she was brought forward.

    Hearing her voice, the Medusas did not attack.

    After all, Diana was not just a Medusa but as the daughter of the Queen, she was quite influencial.

    The escorting Nagas stopped before the Medusas.

    Amanda slithered forward. She was the young. As young as Shade, but due to circumstances, she had be the queen of the Naga tribe.

    "You idiots have weed a disaster into your home. I am here to plug it out."

    The Medusas did not understand. However, Diana slithered forward.

    "It is true. Just like the Nagas, our sacred Pool has died..."

 Chapter 114 Ambush On The Worse Timing.

    ?

    While the Medusas were rushing for the defence against the uninvited Nagas, something else was happening in the big hollow snake tree.

    Dan watched as the man with the ring in the corner.

    Suddenly stood up.

    He walked towards the wooden bars that was restricting them, and then he paused.

    He turned to Dan and Chuckled a bit.

    Dan instinctively backed off in reflex, his arms hugging Lady Frostbite''s stature tightly.

    "Don''t worryd, the calvry is near!" The man chuckled some more.

    As he did, Dan noticed that the frequency at which the ring on his hand shed increased.

    "It''s pay day!"

    The man suddenly mmed the hand with ring on the cage.

    ~DuuummmmmmMMMMMM~

    A loud deafening sound was heard, and then...

    ...

    This news Diana brought the Medusa women was shocking.

    It made their zeal to fight weak and their pointed weapons dropped low to the announcement.

    Diana might not have been the next preistess but as a daughter of the queen, she was very close to thetest information.

    Now that they thought about it, they had seen her run out of the caves in a hurry.

    Diana exined that the moment she had seen the scared pool die, she had run to the Nagas.

    The reason for this, was because she knew. She knew more than anyone else that the Nagas would their only salvation, and that was why she ran to them.

    However, the same cmity that had befallen the Medusas had also visited the Nagas, and it was at the same time.

    Without a doubt, it had something to do with that old man that had entered their sacred pool.

    The man that used celestial energy that was thought to be their savior had doomed them all.

    This was indeed terrible news.

    "Let us pass," Amanda demanded, "We shall take this human from your ipetent hands and torture him until he gives is back our Sacred pool."

    The Medusamander in front thought of this. Her weapon went down a bit.

    However, it went back up. Even if it was true, it would mean that she was allowing the most hated enemy of the Medusa tribe into theirnds.

    She raised her spear once more, "I suggest a conversation with the Queen. She would know what to..."

    *BOOM!!!*

    A loud explosion that came from within the Medusa tribe was heard.

    Everybody looked in that direction, there was smoke and fire.

    The Medusamander immediately, raised her weapon at Amanda, "how dare you attack us from our tails!?"

    "That wasn''t us."

    Just then loud screams were heard.

    "ck Axe guild ATTACK! Show this medusas that we own the Snake Forest!" Axe de screamed.

    Men on horse soul beasts, Rhino soul beasts rushed at the Medusas and Nagas.

    Diana looked around, "it''s POACHERS....It''s an ambush!!!"

    An axe came right for the head of an unsuspecting Naga, slicing it off like it was a piece of pie for the taking.

    Blood shut into the air.

    This was an ambush.

    The ck axe guild had attacked with the intention of destroying these tribes.

    "It''s a two for one Boys! Enjoy it well," Stonefaceughed wildly as he rode on his Rhino. His double Axe waved in the air as he attacks took the  Nagas by surprise.

    Neither the Nagas nor the Medusas were new to attacks from Poachers.

    It was always the one time in their lives when they agreed and banded together.

    The ck Axe guild was attacking.

    The ck Axe guild usually conducted raids on the snake tribes.

    Most times, they would take one or two of them to be sold to noble men with exotic fantasies.

    After all, Medusas were very beautiful, and their humanoid features made for an exciting sexual experience.

    Immediately, the Medusas and the Nagas attacked.

    This was a fierce fight.

    The Medusas and the Nagas activated their bloodline abilities.

    This was the famous petrification ability that had turn men to stone.

    But these poachers came prepared.

    Many of them had on special goggles that negated the effect of the women''s attacks.

    Arrows were shot and Spears were thrown.

    These weapons had been bathed with their celestial energy and had speeds through the air like bullets.

    ~whistle~

    Their sharp tips speeding through the air for their targets.

    *Da da da da!*

    Some arrows and spears made it to the chests of the Poachers, piercing them to the ground or the back of their mounts.

    A spear came for ck Axe, but he deflected it with his axe like it was nothing.

    His stare on his price was firm.

    He aimed his weapon for Amanda''s neck.

    *Wush!*

    She  manage to lean out and dodge the attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the attack managed to graze her a bit.

    She looked at her arm. There was a little injury there.

    "How dare you!?" She activated her Celestial energy as she rushed for him.

    *Boom!*

    Amanda was of a lower cultivation than Axe de, but she used celestial energy which made for a lot of her shortings.

    The only problem was that unlike Axe de, she did not have a fighting technique apart from the Bloodline technique that was unique to the snake tribes.

    She used her tail against his legs whipping him to the ground.

    However, before her next attack could hit, he moved out of the way, and blocked her spear with his Axe.

    *Dang!*

    "Hahahaha!!! Axe de chuckled a bit, not bad Queen Amanda, but we both know I always win our bouts."

    He threw a kick her way that got her right in the face.

    She flew distance back. However she immediately got off the ground.

    It was true that Amanda knew Axe de well.

    This was not the first time that they had fought one another.

    She knew that once she remained on the ground for too long, then that was it. His Axe would being for her.

    She moved just in time.

    Axe de activated his technique. And his weapon increased in size.

    He threw it for her head.

    "Shit!" She cursed.

    Aside Amanda, Diana too was not having it easy.

    Her fight was with Stone face.

    Stone face was a double de fighter. His Axes were welded on both arms and they were unforgiving in their wild assault.

    Fortunately, Diana was not any less weak handed.

    Fights happened on all sides.

    Suddenly, Stone face kicked Diana''s side. She rolled on the ground a bit.

    Heughed at her as he rushed after her, "don''t worry sweet heart. This time around, we n to take all of you!" Heughed wildly, "Lit up the Candle!!!"

    As soon as he talked, a poacher waved his hands in air.

    *me of eternal burn!*

    eaglesnov?1,��o�� ~Whoosh~

    Fire rushed out of his hands as it did, it burnt the forest all around them.

    Just then, Diana noticed that more screams wereing from the Medusa home.

    She frowned tightly. Something was not right.

    This attack was from both within and outside.

    She could see that there was also fire raging back home.

    And she was right.

    At the moment, the cave that held the prisoners had been blown out.

    The prisoners ran out of the caves in different directions.

    The Medusa guards rushed for  the prisoners.

    But the man that had blown it open activated his soul energy, firing a st of it at the Medusas.

    He stepped forward, "Hahaha!!!" He had a crazied  expression on his face as he breathed in and out sharply, "yes! The screams of the night have began. The hunt has began."

    Dan noticed that many of the Prisoners he had seen with a sour face in the cage now had crazy expressions on their faces as they ran amock attacking Medusas.

    Of course many of the Medusas attacked back.

    Some were turned to stone, but a lot of them were just too fast with their movements. Dodging fast and attacking ferociously.

    The entire ce had suddenly be chaotic.

    Poachers subdued some Medusas, tying their arms together as they knocked them out.

    Even the little Medusas were not spared. They were captured and thrown into bags.

    Some were captured withrges. Blow darts were shot into their bodies to knock them out.

    This was an obviously well nned attack.

    It was wide scaled and the attack came from both within and outside.

    Whoever came up with this n had thought well about it.

    They allowed the Medusas capture some of them, taking them deep into their territory.

    This made for an easy two way attack both within and externally, resulting in chaos.

    Dan looked around the ce.

    His arms were still wrapped tightly around the stature of Lady frostbite.

    His granddad had given him one task and that was what he was doing.

    However, he really hoped that Eros would arrive fast.

    Things had escted to an incredible level.

    Meanwhile, Axe de and Amanda had reached a particr climax in their fight.

    She was beaten badly and bloody.

    She was at her witts end.

    The worse part was the fact that she was running low on Celestial energy and without the Sacred pool, she couldn''t recharge.

    This was not just a threat to her fighting prowess, but also to her life.

 Chapter 115 Evan The Untouchable Plan To Sell The Snake Tribes

    ?

    In this world, activating soul energy was just the beginning of a cultivator''s problems.

    The second, was having to learn techniques that pair well with the kind of  soul energy.

    Using a technique was the same as molding y into a pot or cup.

    Soul energy was molded in the same manner.

    Also, just as there were many techniques for creating ceramics, cups and the rest depending on usage and durability, there are also many ways of molding soul energy.

    Many of which were unique to those with in depth study of it.

    Most cultivators only fought with raw soul energy.

    But this was akin to putting mud under water and expecting it to function just as a cup would.

    That was inly preposterous.

    Regardless of the quality of the y, if it could not be molded into something useful, then it was absolutely useless.

    This was the same situation that the Medusas and Nagas found themselves in.

    They had decent to incredible cultivation but without techniques, it made it difficult for them to fight.

    Although they still had their bloodline technique of petrification which was still a very strong bloodline technique. However, the members of the ck Axe guild came very prepared for this fight. They brought along special goggles to protect their eyes from the effects of the Medusas abilities.

    Also, they burnt the forest so that the snake trees would not be able toe to the aid of the snake women.

    This was a very detailed n with the only unexpected part being the presence of the Nagas.

    But that did not matter much to the ck Axe.

    They hade for the Medusa women and did not have ns of leaving without them.

    Amanda had given it her all in her fight against Axe de, but it was not so easy.

    He had dominated her fast.

    The reason for this was because Amanda was currentlycking on Celestial energy.

    She had used a huge amount of it, trying to steal prey from the Medusas, and when she had gotten back home, the sacred pool suddenly stopped working.

    Just like Medusas, she had to regrly soak in it to ensure that she did not run out of Celestial energy, or the risk of dying was an hovering reality

    Axe de waved his weapon that continued to get bigger as his never seizing attacks rained down on Amanda.

    He gave her a kick right in the abdomen.

    She fell on the ground,and his axe fell for her head.

    *SUUuuuush!*

    She lifted the spear in her hand in defence, but his de cut through it.

    "I have always wanted to have a Naga''s head on my wall," Axe de Chuckled a little, "I just never knew it would be a queen. Your snake body will make for a new pair of fine boots and jacket."

    Axe de licked the de of his Axe.

    He stood over the weak Amanda. She knew it.

    If she was against this man, then her Fate was as good as sealed.

    All the other times she had fought him had not ended like this.

    However, one could not always be prepared for a battle before it knocked on the door.

    Trouble was never a respecter of man or in this case, Demi human.

    However, just when he de was to fall on top him, Axe de noticed that he could suddenly not use the axe.

    He looked behind him, and there the problem was.

    Glowing blue chains were wrapped around it preventing him from bringing the Axe on her.

    Amanda also saw this.

    Subconsciously, she looked in the direction that the chains hade from.

    Through the burning forest, someone walked out of the mes.

    As she did, the sight of her surprised every body.

    This included Diana that was busy fighting Stoneface in another corner.

    After all, it was none other than Princess Shade.

    She looked different from what they remembered. However, that face was still the same.

    "How!?.... It can''t be! How do you have legs!?" Axe de asked the question on everybody''s mind.

    Princess Shade hade out with human legs. Although her hair was still that of snakes, the sight of her standing was a huge shock.

    "How dare youe to my home and hurt my sisters!?" She frowned tightly, "I''ll skin you alive!"

    *Serpent Chain!*

    Princess Shade stretched her other hand and three blue chains with the heads of snakes rushed through the air for Axe de.

    Due to the adventurers battle experience, he dived over to one side.

    However, the Serpent Chain seemed to develop life of its own, snaking through the air as it headed once more for him.

    *Hiss!*

    The snakes on the head of the serpent Chain hissed loudly.

    However, just when they were about to hit Axe de, Stoneface rushed in front of him with his double Axe, "don''t worry! I got you boss!"

    He activated a soul technique for defence and multiple axes appeared before him.

    However, an incredible sight happened before their eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Serpent chain rushed for the defence.

    *Boom!* It charged through the defence and went right Stoneface''s body.

    As it did, blood sshed everywhere, and it turned his body into stone.

    Stoneface slowly looked back at Axe de, blood flowing from his mouth as his face froze, bing a stature.

    This was how he died.

    Princess Shade waved her hand and serpent Chain destroyed the stature of Stoneface.

    "No! How dare you!?" Axe de screamed.

    He waved his de above head.

    *Growth Axe Technique: Death''s Cleaveage!*

    His Axe grew bigger than it normally would.

    Stone face was hisrade, and he had rushed to defend that attack on his behalf.

    Axe de was very angry, and his soul weapon responded to the emotion of it''s master.

    "I''ll kill you...."

    At around the same time, within the Mountain area, the crazy man that had freed the prisoners whistled as he walked towards the mountain.

    Even though he was in the midst of a bloody battle, he walked through it like he was taking a stroll.

    For some reason, none of the attacks that were through in his pathnded on him.

    It was as if he somehow managed to elude the attacks.

    They either passed behind him, or went before he reached that point.

    If he was to be described in any word, then it would be Untouchable.

    Ironically, that was what he was called.

    He walked towards the big entrance of the mountain.

    However, the moment he took a step into it''s dark caves, he suddenly leaped backwards.

    A pink serpent Chain went after his head.

    He leaned to the side dodging it effortlessly.

    "Hmmm!" He raised a brow at this. "As far as I know, there is not supposed to be any Medusa women with a technique of this caliber. Show yourself. Who are you!?"

    He focused his sight and then he saw and heard it.

    The signature rattling of the tail of the Medusa queen followed by the many yellow eyes from the dark cave looking at him.

    And then two destinctive red eyes looked in his direction.

    He frowned some more, "queen Eli is that..." He paused speechless.

    However, as she stepped out of the shadows, it confirmed his suspicion.

    He took a long look at her from head to toe.

    The face was one he remembered very well, but the rest of her was different.

    Just like princess Shade currently in a fight with Axe de, she only had a loin cloth to cover her lower part.

    This had been made in a haste.

    It barely covered her majestic wild curves that could leave men in a crazy frenzy.

    However, the man in front of her was not such to be so easily swayed from the task at hand.

    He hade for something else entirely.

    "When I heard that they was problem in mynds, I had suspected as much that it was you," Queen Eli frowned.

    "Evan the Untouchable. Second inmand of the ck Axe guild. Once more you have crossed mynds."

    The person before her was Evans the untouchable. He was the second inmand in the ck Axe Guild.

    He was also the forward runner for capturing the Medusas and Nagas of this forest.

    He sold them as sexual objects to nobles after removing their eyes.

    Sometimes, he skinned them and sold their snake parts on the ck market.

    He was a Medusa''s worse nightmare.

    This n to deal with the Medusas had been his idea.

    The Medusa queen and Evan had a long history.

    However, he had always eluded her.

    Also, because of herck of a technique, she had never been able tond a sessful attack on him.

    "This time, you scum, shall be yourst!"

    *Boom!*

    As soon as she was done talking, a bunch of big pink Serpent chains rushed from underneath the ground for Evan.

    All the while as they were talking, she had been nning this attack.

    The attack took him by surprise.

    However, a barrier suddenly appeared around his body, protecting him from her attack.

 Chapter 116 We Must Go For Revenge

    ?

    Evan the Untouchable had a bloodline technique that had pushed him on his path of power for so long.

    It was the same bloodline technique that had earned him his nickname as Untouchable.

    This technique acted in passive action in rtion to attacks on his life.

    The Medusa queen''s attack hade without his knowledge, but his attack had kicked in to protect him.

    "Damn it!" He cursed. He waved his hands in the air.

    *Wush!wush!*

    He threw out tiny shiny stones at her.

    Immediately, she dived to the side, rolling on the ground to sharply dodge the stones.

    *Boom!Boom!Boom!*

    The shiny stones he threw blew up on her previous position.

    Although it did not manage to get her, she still stumbled to the ground.

    She stood up nearly immediately, "damn legs!" She cursed, kicking against the ground again to rush at Evan.

    Apparently she was not yet used to having legs.

    She waved her hands again, "I heard your defence is unbreakable. Let''s test that that."

    *Legioned Serpent Chain!*

    *BOOM!*

    Evan frowned.

    It was at least a thousand chains with heads like that of snakes rushing at him.

    However, he waved his hands, strengthening his Passive defense ability.

    The legion of serpent chains rushed at him.

    *CLANK!CLANK!*

    A rushing rattling sound was heard as he defended as hard as he could.

    Seeing that her attack could not pass through his defense, he smirked, "even after learning a technique, you are still nothing to me, Hahaha!!!" He chuckled loudly.

    However...

    *CRACK!*

    "Huh!?" His eyes focused on a point where the defensive shield CRACKED like ss in front of him.

    Queen Eli smiled, "I doubt you know the capability of Celestial energy. Let me show you."

    The defense suddenly shattered in his face and the snakes rushed wildly at him.

    "AHHHH!!!" He screamed loudly.

    *Tips taps!*

    Blood leaked to the ground from different parts of his body.

    "Hmmm....it would seem like I underestimated you. But not to worry. We already have enough for the Viscount''s party. Till we meet again Queen Eli."

    He mmed a shiny stone on the ground.

    *Poof!* Smoke went into the air as he disappeared from sight, "I hope you enjoy my little parting gift."

    Where he stood, three big shiny stones the size of a grown mans head appeared.

    Queen Eli''s eyes widened at this.

    *BOOM!BOOM!!BOOM!!!*

    This was nothing like the previous explosions.

    As it went off, bombs around the mountain also went off in quick session.

    Queen Eli had quickly taken cover.

    However, she suddenly had a bad feeling when she looked at the mountain.

    Surely, the other bombs had been dropped strategically around the mountain.

    Large chucks of it wasing down.

    *Shit!*

    ....

    At the same time, the fight between Shade and Axe de had reached its peak.

    eaglesnov?1,��o�� Apparently, both of them were not backing off from the fight.

    However, Axe de had cut marks all around his body.

    This could not be helped as he did not have a means to heal his injuries. Meanwhile, celestial energy with it''s wondrous ways healed the user as the fight progressed.

    Princess Shade was exhausted but Axe de was wounded.

    Both breathed hard.

    It was at this time that the explosions were heard.

    Axe de looked up sharply.

    He understood the signal.

    It was time to leave.

    He frowned tightly, "take what you can boys! We are leaving."

    He threw a shiny stone to the ground. As he did so did the others.

    *Boom*boom*

    Mini explosions were heard around.

    Princess Shade sighed. It was finally over.

    She turned about to Diana. However, she noticed that she was not there.

    With the chaos consisting of the fights and the forests, she had missed her aloud the way.

    "Diana!!!" She called out, "DIANA!" However, no one answered.

    Princess Shade imma feared the worse.

    She wanted to give chase to get her sister and best friend back, but the Medusa mountain wasing down.

    Everybody looked in the direction of the mountain.

    It wasing down.

    "Oh great mother Naga!" Amanda sighed.

    The first big boulder fell, crushing an unsuspecting Medusa.

    Boulders were falling on all sides from the high mountain.

    Queen Eli rushed out. Using her SERPENT CHAIN, trying as hard as she could to destroy the falling boulders.

    However, there was only so much she could reach at a time.

    She was stretched too thin.

    Just then far off in a corner, a group of young Medusa children were hauled up in a corner, and big boulder falling from the sky was heading for them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If it hit, then they would definitely die.

    Queen Eli was already stretched too thin.

    Her serpent Chain technique was already holding back  boulders.

    She did not have enough strength to led help.

    If she did, the boulders she was holding back would fall.

    Immediately, Amanda rushed for the children, pulling them from under the boulder before it fell.

    However, one of them had her tail stuck under a rock.

    She tried to pull but it would not bulge.

    The huge boulder was close they was no choice about it.

    She immediately covered the little girl under her chest, both of them closing their eyes tightly.

    Everyone knew that the boulder was too big.

    This meant that Amanda was going to get crushed with the child. However, she did not move.

    Rather, she tightened her embrace.

    Just then, a deep voice that echoed through out the mountain was heard.

    *Spiral Showers of the lightning God!*

    Spirals of lightning lunched at the boulder just before it would reach.

    *Boom!*

    The explosion took many by surprise.

    Immediately, they all looked in the direction that the lightning hade from.

    Surprisingly, it came from a cave within the mountain.

    His voice was heard again.

    *Hand of Gaia!*

    Instantly, long pirs that looked like fingers shoot from all around the mountain, holding it in ce at all points.

    Just as quick as the disaster hade, it had also ended.

    Eros strolled out of the cave, celestial energy was about his body.

    It made him look holy and unreachable.

    He strolled out with a smile on his face.

    He smiled to the women, "I''m sorry, I''m a bitte."

    Queen Eli sighed in relief as she fell on her butt.

    "Betterte than ever," she muttered lowly.

    Eros looked around at the destruction that happened and he frowned hard.

    He had truly not wished to bete.

    However, after his cultivation session with the Medusa queen and her daughter, he had broken through a few levels in strength.

    He was now far stronger than he ever was.

    Also, it was the first time he was joining bodies with such exotic creatures.

    After all, the Medusa were demi human.

    It was never adviceable  to push down an opportunity for growth.

    Another chance might not arrive.

    The destruction was much and much was lost.

    Eros could see blood all around the ce many had died and the forest was still burning.

    *Earth Cyclone!*

    Eros touched the ground.

    A cyclone rushed for the forest, quenching the fire.

    However, significant damage had already been done to the forest.

    Many Medusas and Nagas had been taken by the Poachers.

    In other words, this fight was a loss.

    Queen Eli walked up to Amanda, "thank you!" She muttered.

    Amanda nodded.

    She knew that Queen Eli was thanking her on behalf of saving the children.

    However, Amanda had her eyes on Queen Eli''s lower body.

    "How!?" She asked.

    Queen Eli pointed at Eros, "him!" She replied.

    "After he touched us, we gained the ability to revert back to our form before the curse. Although I can still change back at will, this actually feels good."

    "I thought he destroyed the Sacred pool!"

    "Yes! He did. But he gave us something much better."

    Those that had been injured were attended to.

    This were both Medusas and Nagas.

    Those that had been fortunate enough to havee out unarmed worked hard at saving those that were hurt.

    Eros also joined in to help.

    Eros found Dan.

    He still stayed hidden in the cage, hugging Lady Frostbite. Protecting the stature as Eros had instructed him.

    Amanda helped unpetrify her.

    However, she immediately fell into deep sleep.

    Afterwards, Eros, princess Shade, Amanda and Queen Eli had a meeting.

    Much had been lost as a result of this attack by the ck Axe Guild.

    "We have to get our people back," princess Shade stated clearly.

    "Yes, we do. But before that, we have many that are injured. Besides, you all have forgotten, but without the Sacred pool, we are without our power."

    Queen Eli heard this and sighed. Shade was still thinking like a princess, but Amanda was thinking from the overall view, just like a queen would.

    A bird in hand was always worth more than two in the bush.

    Taking care of those at hand was a better decision. Besides, they were currently at their weakest.

    Eros coughed to pull together every bodies attention.

    "I can help you with strength if that is what you want!"

 Chapter 117 Is That Grand Dad? Also, What Are The Soul Realms?

    ?

    Eros''s words drew the attention of all at the table.

    After all, he was currently the most important factor.

    They all kept silent the moment he said he was going to help them.

    "As it stands, I was on my way to the viscounts birthday party before youdies brought me here. I n to still resume my journey there. If what you said is true, then the Medusas and Nagas that have been kidnapped must be there. kidnapped for the auction show to the Nobles."

    His words made them frown.

    Their sisters were going to be sold off as y materials to humans.

    Then again, it was not the first time that something of a simr manner was happening.

    The Axe guild woulde and kidnap them and sell off to nobles for money.

    It was one of their most lucrative businesses.

    Also, since the Medusas could not survive for long without the Sacred pool, it made the noblesing back for more when the old ones at home died.

    To the men the ck Axe guild, Medusas and Nagas were very expensive and easily perishable merchandise.

    In fact, they usually had preorders even before the ck Axe guild went on their raids.

    This however, was their biggest loot yet.

    Eros turned to Amanda, "If you and your people are willing to ept my help, I can help you leave this forest and get back your sisters. After all, your bodies are the simr with those of the Medusas. All I''ll need to do is help so that you no longer have to be dependable on the Scared pools. Just like Queen Eli and Princess Shade here," Eros pointed at the two women that could now walk on two legs.

    This made her slightly excited. After all, this was currently their biggest problem. Also, Eros was the reason for the Problem in the first ce. If he had a more Lasting solution to the problem, then she was willing to ept it.

    Eros nodded, "in that case, I guess we better get starting."

    he stood to his feet and approached Amanda.

    he brought her head closer and gave her a deep kiss on the forehead, sending the same technique he had given Queen Eli and her daughter Shade.

    her eyes widened in surprise at this.

    "This technique.... its... Its..."

    "Incredible!?" Princess Shade finished her statement on her behave.

    Amanda nodded, "yes it is! But..." her brows creased a bit, "i can tell that it is missing something fundamental. For the young ones, it is okay, but for us, it needs more like a strong source for it to be kicked started."

    As she talked, she suddenly heard the sound of clothes touching the ground.

    Eros stood in the nude before her with his erection right in her snake face.

    "Yes, it does!"  he replied with his organ staring at her, in expectance of what was to happen next.

    She was taken aback by this. However, when she turned to Queen Eli and Princess Shade, she could see the look of support in their eyes.

    "you have got to be kidding me?" she muttered, "both of You!?"

    Both women gave an understanding nod one to another, their cheeks showed their embarrassment on the topic.

    "but what of the others!?" She asked.

    "Don''t worry! whether Medusa or Naga, I will handle them all!" Eros nodded.

    This time around, Queen Eli and Princess Shade looked at him with surprise.

    One man should not be able to be able to take that many women at a time, but Eros had a confidence on his face that showed that he was not lying.

    Queen Eli remembered the way he had poured his load several times inside her. She had to nod her head epting that it was something he could actually do.

    Immediately, both of them excused Eros and Amanda.

    As they left the cave room, they could already hear her moans behind them.

    "Shade! gather all our sisters. Those of them that are well enough to receive his blessing!"

    Princess Shade nodded and went to do as she was told.

    Queen Eli stood before the cave entrance. As she heard Amanda''s moans from within, she couldn''t help but sh back to her pleasure session with Eros.

    Subconsciously, she reached for her loin cloth and stroked in between her legs.

    Feeling her moistness, she had to bite had on her tongue to resist the temptation of going back into the room to join them.

    She smacked her face a few times with both hands to drive away the rising desire.

    "Not now!" She told herself.

    Immediately, she left.

    Her own task was to journey to gather the remaining Nagas from their tribe area.

    Eros had said that he was going to help all of them.

    This meant that he was going to screw all the matured Medusa women, and all the matured Nagas.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Because of how much Work Eros had to do, Dan did not get to see him for three days.

    However, by the time he did, he was left jaw to the ground by what he saw.

    This includeddy frostbite.

    Eros was nothing like he had been before.

    He looked to be taller, his eyes were firmer, the wrinkles on his face-especially is eyes area were gone, his skin looked smoother, and his neck long and attractive.

    It was as if he had gone a few years back in time.

    Even his back was straighter and his tummy that protruded a little was no were to be found.

    Also, his demeanor looked to be more refined, and Lady frostbite could swear that his smile couldpete with the brightness of the sun.

    Eros was well in his eighties, and usually, he looked that way.

    However, he now looked as if he was a young man in the prime age of his life.

    A lot of years had practically been shaved off his appearance.

    He looked to be somewhere in his mid thirties.

    He looked strong, fit, and ready to take on the world. He had also shaved his beards, leaving his chin a fine and clean outer appearance.

    For a few seconds, Dan questioned whether this was his grand father or a an imposter.

    Eros walked over to him, and patted his head, "How are you doing Boy?  did you miss me?"

    Dan''s jaw dropped even lower. Eros''s voice had gotten lighter, but it was still firm and deep.

    It had a seductive charm to it that would haven driven any woman''s mind to the edge of a sexual fantasy.

    Lady frostbite took another look at him and subconsciously swallowed hard.

    Eros smiled at her, and it made her heart skip more beats.

    Her cheeks could not help but brighten up in a shade of red.

    Eros had entirely be a pretty boy. Even the grey of his hair was gone, reced with thick dark, wavy hair.

    He was like the prince in a fantasy novel young girls dreamed of.

    This was a very far contrast from what he used to look like before.

    This was one of the many advantages that Celestial energy had brought him now that he cultivated it with an insignia.

    Also, he had the opportunity to cultivate with hundreds of Medusa women and nagas.

    This meant his divine Shard was pumping well enough celestial energy.

    At the moment, Eros had climbed to the sixth stage of the Soul Apostle rank.

    The Cultivation ranks in this world were not so easy to climb.

    the higher one went, the more difficult it became.

    Eros stretched, "Hmmm, advancing in the soul ranks feels good!"

    Dan heard this statement and asked, "Grand dad, did you advance again?"

    Eros nodded.

    Dan suddenly had a lot of questions. His curiosity had been arrested and he wanted to know more. Of course, Eros was willing to exin.

    The cultivation ranks known as the lesser realms were.

    Soul Disciple Realm, Soul Apostle Realm, Soul Master Realm, Soul Grand Master Realm And Lastly, the Soul Great Grand master realm.

    Each five realms were divided into twelve ranks.

    Each realm had with it, its own mastery of the soul and how it operated or should be operated.

    The soul disciple realm was the beginning stage of soul cultivation.

    It carried the fundamentals with interacting with the soul and touching upon its boundaries in other to turn its wonderous abilities into physical form. However, it was advisable not to use techniques at this stage as one could make wrong moves and burden the soul instead.

    Unless it was a bloodline that the soul had a fundamental connection with, bending soul energy in this stage could lead to death if not done properly.

    The Soul Apostle realm was the manifestation of ones soul energy in actual form in the real world.

    This realm entailed rting with the soul energy of Matter outside the body, and bending it to fit one''s purpose. After all, Soul energy existed in all things.

    At this realm, most people found the soul energy within a particr element that they are most in tuned with, and they stock with it.

    For this reason, most cultivators tilted towards the flexibility of a particr element. And because of their constant mix with it''s soul energy, it also influenced their habits and even behaviour.

 Chapter 118 All Hail King Eros Ironclad Tate!!!

    ?

    The Soul Master realm had to do with the solidification of the soul with one''s element.

    Although it was called the Soul Master realm, mastering the soul in this realm was an audacious task.

    In fact, many preferred to just remain in the soul Apostle realm.

    It was far morefortable and it did not require much effort at challenging the natural elements.

    At the moment, Eros had broken through to the sixth stage.

    However, he could feel it deep down that his cultivation growth was far from stopping.

    His divine shard had only taken a break from pumping so much celestial energy.

    Considering the fact that he had just banged a lot of women at a go for three days straight, it was no wonder he still had a lot of climbing in cultivation to do.

    Amanda stepped out of the caves, she was in her human form.

    She looked extremely beautiful and was nothing like her former snake self.

    Her tail was gone, her snake head had gone and her chests although still endowed were the normal two.

    She looked like any simple girl with long hair the colour of red mes, so long that it stopped at her waist.

    Their Ancestor who was the first Medusa was a very beautiful woman.

    Apparently, those genes were transferred into her children.

    Eros had given her some clothes from the storage unit.

    These were very extravagent clothes.

    At the moment, she looked like the newly weded wife of a noble man.

    Even her demeanor seemed to have changed a little. At least that was what Eros thought.

    It had been three days.

    Eros had been pumping hard this three days.

    Many Medusa and Nagas now had a human form.

    Of course, this did not mean that they could not revert back to their half snake form if they so wished.

    Eros had exined that the curse having been passed from generation to generation was no longer a curse but now a part of their genes.

    There was nothing they could do about it.

    However, he had helped them unlock a part of themselves that had always been there''s in the first ce, and that was their human part.

    For many of the Medusa and Naga women, walking was not easy. It was a very audacious task.

    After all, they had used snake tails all their lives.

    The fact that Queen Eli, Princess Shade could even battle with it showed their talents.

    The younger Medusas and the Nagas were taught the proper cultivation technique that could fit their Celestial energy cultivation.

    Whether it was for the adults or the children, a lot of cultivation to master the technique was needed.

    Now that was all said and done, it was time for something else.

    The Naga tribe and the Medusa tribe are organically sister tribes.

    However, a dispute because of appearance and preference made them break.

    When Eros heard that it was physical appearance that separated the two tribes, he was really not all that surprised.

    After all, they were women.

    The one thing women always had aparison to, was beauty standards.

    Till this moment, it was still a  very arguable topic in his former human world.

    Even the goddesses of the heavens had a subject problem with this.

    This could be seen in the case of the original Medusa Ancestor and her issue with Athena.

    That was an issue between a mortal and her goddess. Certainly, two sisters were not above this.

    However, these two tribes for the first time since they parted ways hade to help one another.

    Amanda had practically staked her life to save some Medusa children and because of Queen Eli''s fate in Eros, both tribes had been saved from the bondage of depending on the Sacred pool.

    Eros thought it best that they seal this friendship in sisterhood once more.

    "That''s a great idea!" Queen Elimented.

    Amanda also nodded, "I think it is time we actually get rid of this bad blood between our tribes. Besides," she flicked her hair in a brandish manner, "I am really tired of all the fighting. We are of the same ancestor. I don''t see why we should not help one another."

    Eros seeing this nodded.

    "Good! Then how about a blood oath to seal the deal, huh!?"

    "A blood oath!?" Shade asked.

    "Yes!" Eros nodded, "it will stand as a testament to your bond as one, teaching many generations toe about the day sisters were once more reunited as one."

    All the other Medusas and Nagas around nodded their heads.

    Many of them agreed that a blood oath should be sighed to signify the reunion of their sisterhood once more.

    However, Shade suddenly thought about something very important, "wait!"

    Every one turned to her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am not saying we shouldn''t do this, but we are forgetting one important thing. The Nagas already have Amanda as their queen, and the Medusas have Queen Eli as their queen. Once we sign this, the two sister tribes will be one. Who then shall we call queen. After all, both Amanda and my mother carry the priestess bloodline in them."

    The moment she said this, there was a little murmuring amongst the women.

    This was a very valid question that needed answering.

    Naturally, the Medusas would want Queen Eli to remain as Queen and this was the same for Amanda.

    Eros could tell that even voting would not be able to solve this.

    Just when the murmuring was getting louder, Queen Eli suddenly spoke up, and every body kept quiet to listen to what she had to say.

    "I suggest that none of us be queen!"

    "Huh!?"

    "_"

    "_"

    "_"

    The crowd of women were obviously surprised.

    However, she exined further.

    "Daughters of the great mother. We have been blessed with the opportunity of a life time. A curse of many generations has been stripped from us because of the visit of a celestial. I suggest that we make ample opportunity of this."

    She turned to Eros, "I suggest that Lord Eros be made our king!"

    "Huh!?" Lady Frostbite heard this and nearly stumbled to the ground.

    Once again, there was murmuring amongst the women.

    However, it was much different from the previous one.

    Now, there was more agreement and many of them nodded.

    "I think this is right," Princess Shade nodded, "let lord Eros be our King. After all, we won''t find a more perfect person than him."

    Amanda stepped forward, "on behalf of the Nagas, I agree to this," she immediately took to her knees and bowed before Eros, "All hail our Master. King Eros Irond Tate!!!"

    Her words took Eros by surprise. As she bowed, Queen Eli also followed suit and bowed.

    "All Medusas hail our Master. King Eros Irond Tate."

    All the Medusas including princess Shade also followed suit and bowed to him.

    In this manner, there all bowed and echoed, "Hail our Master! King Eros Irond Tate!!!"

    These were hundreds of beautiful women literally bowing at his feet.

    Eros sighed at this.

    He felt as if this was somewhat prepared ahead of time.

    He looked towards Queen Eli and could see her slight cocky smile.

    He instantly knew that this woman was the person that had nned it.

    She was a real vixen, and true to her snake nature.

    She knew that Eros was going to leave once his work here was done.

    This was her method of permanently tying him to their tribes.

    Eros sighed. He knew that she had gotten him.

    With this, there was no way he could say No! His heart would not just let him.

    There was once someone that had nearly trapped him like this.

    That was the Queen of the Subus in the Nether realm.

    Luckily, he had figured out ahead of time and escaped ad fast as possible.

    However, this one had caught him.

    Eros could not help but shudder at the thought of how women could think alike when it came to tying men down.

    Eros nodded. He had no choice but to ept the position.

    However, what happened next made Eros realize that he still underestimated this woman.

    She suddenly raised her head, "since you are now king of the New Snake tribe, you will be needing capable women by your side. I suggest you just take the former royals as your wives."

    "HUH!?" This time around,dy Frostbite could no longer hold it back.

    She ran in front of Eros like a woman trying to protect her property from thieves.

    "No! No!! It... It.." she stammered with her blush all over her face, "it hasn''t gotten to that?"

    Queen Eli squint her eyes, "oh! But it has. After all, he is our king. It is our responsibility to carry his bloodline in our bellies. Or are you saying that you rather carry his bloodline?"

    That question went like a bomb indy Frostbite''s head.

    She was really speechless for words. Her face instantly became red.

    Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t possibly say it.

    She was not like this Medusas. She was not that shameless.

    Eros watched the argument between both of them and could not help butugh out loud...

 Chapter 119 Arriving At The Right Time For The Ball.

    ?

    Erosughed at this.

    "Firstly, I already have an heir!" He pointed in Dan''s direction. "Secondly, I am not in search of a wife. At least not any time soon."

    In this manner, Eros became the king of the Medusa and Naga tribes.

    It was time once more for him to resume his journey.

    Impressively, his carriage was still in one piece regardless of all the problems he had been through.

    Even the driver had managed to survive the ordeal.

    Lady Frostbite got into the carriage.

    The first thing she saw on entering were two people.

    It was Shade and Amanda.

    "Why are you two in here?" Lady Frostbite asked with a frown.

    "They will be leaving with their king of course!"

    Queen Eli answered from behind.

    "Huh!?"

    "Yes! I will stay here and take care of the new tribe, and they will go along with you."

    "What for?" Lady Frostbite asked.

    Queen Eli gave a cocky smile, "why else!? To reproduce of course."

    "Re...re...reproduce!?" Lady Frostbite was lost for words.

    "And also find out missing sisters," Amanda added, "we need to see this Viscount''s party for ourselves and take back out sisters."

    "Oh!"

    Lady Frostbite nodded in understanding.

    Those words suddenly stroke a cord in her heart.

    It was one that tucked at the depth of her heart for a while now.

    It was about her sister. She had left her.

    Choosing to hurt her both physically and emotionally.

    Till this moment, she wondered where and why things between her and bunny had turned out so.

    After all, as far as she was concerned, she had only ever treated her with love.

    Just then, Eros walked over.

    "Dan!" Eros called out loud for him. "It''s time to go!"

    Dan on the other hand, was in the midst of some young Medusa women who teased him constantly with their three boobed chest.

    Ever since they heard Eros refer to Dan as his Heir, they had flocked around him like ants to sugar.

    Throwing their seduction all over his body.

    Some of them even buried his head in-between their chests.

    Dan could not help but chuckle at this.

    This was the life of pleasure that he had never had.

    "Hehehe! Granddad should introduce me as his heir more often!" Dan thought to himself as one of the women poured a cup of honey on her chest and stuffed his head in her three breasts.

    However, he suddenly crashed from heaven when he heard his name and had to rush to the carriage.

    Eros saw the honey stains on his face. He flipped out a handkerchief and wiped his face clean, "I see you had fun. But Come on now! Get in boy! It''s time to go get your sister."

    As much as he regretted having such an enjoyable life taken away from him, he had been wanting to save his sister for a long time now.

    Dan immediately got into the carriage, ready to go get his sister back.

    The Carriage headed out, Queen Eli waved at them, and do did the other women and children.

    From here on, it was a smooth trip.

    Although the Snake Forest wasrge, it''s rulers still remained the snake women.

    They guided them through a safe and easier path back on track thst led to the Viscount''s territory.

    After another two days and nights, they were finally at the end of the trip.

    The moment that the carriage left the forest, Lady Frostbite came out to enjoy some fresh air.

    They were finally within the Viscount''s territory.

    The carriage moved on to a particr Inn.

    The Viscount''s home was huge but his guest room was only reserved for nobility of equal ranking.

    Eros and the others would have to settle for a Inn.

    After asking around, they were directed to a particrly luxurious Inn.

    Due to the Viscount''s birthday, many guests hade from far and wide.

    Most of the normal inns had been filled up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Because of the long journey, Eros had actually left a couple of days earlier.

    However, because of the series of events that happened in the Snake Forest and the Snake women, he actually arrivedte.

    In other words, they had missed much of the festivities.

    After paying for loungings for all of them, Eros gathered news from the inn keeper that attended to them.

    Apparently, only a few days ago, was a float boat parade were members of the ck Axe guild and other guilds in attendance of the ceremony had disyed exotic creatures as gifts for Viscount peter and the other nobles.

    Medusas and Nagas were amongst this disy.

    He informed Eros that he had managed to make it to thest celebration of the event which was the dinner and auction night that was going to be holding today.

    Hearing that their sisters were being disyed along side animals infuriated Shade and Amanda.

    Eros could see them ball their fists and Shades human hair even rose slightly in the air on its own.

    This was a sign that she was about to revert back to her Medusa form in anger.

    Eros immediately held her hand to calm her down.

    Fortunately, his touch on her skin worked well.

    There was also more news that had been circting around.

    Not so far away from the Viscount''s territory was the location of the Golden pir of light that had touched the sky the other time.

    Rumors had it that a Dungeon had opened up in that particr ce.

    This dungeon drew the attention of Adventurers from all over the kingdom.

    It was also another reason for the climbed prices for the Inns and why they were so full.

    "Dungeon!?" Dan frowned, "what is that!?"

    Eros patted his head as he progressed an exnation.

    ording to what Eros remembered from this body he had taken over, Dungeons had been in existence in this world from time immemorial.

    There were one of the many gifts from the gods to man.

    Dungeons promised great wealth and strength if one was lucky, and also suffering and death if one was unlucky.

    The cause of Dungeons was not exactly known.

    And it was not the first time that one had appeared from nowhere.

    However, once a dungeon''s boss had been destroyed, that was usually the end of that dungeon.

    Dungeons were divided ording to grade of levels.

    There were some dungeons with only one boss on them, and then there were others that had more than one boss.

    That is, they had a boss for each level.

    Every seeding boss was always stronger than the previous one until the end of the Dungeon.

    There has not been a dungeon opening since the end of golden empire which was hundreds of years ago.

    A dungeon opening now of all times was very surprising.

    However, as far as Eros was concerned, it couldn''t have possibly been a coincidence.

    Eros was once a god. He did not believe things happened by chance.

    To underestimate the great Dao was to be left on the path of chaos and destruction.

    There was such a time in his life when he did not have much faith in the great Dao, basically because of the kind of power hemanded as a god.

    However, all that had changed most recently since his reincarnation.

    So far, since he came, it has been one thing leading to another.

    Firstly, he found that Anchor stone, and then the golden pir , after which there was the snake tribes that so happen to have been brought here from his previous world, and now after getting his own celestial mark, there was a dungeon.

    Eros could remember the words of the celestial in the vision that he had.

    The Great Dao was certainly at work here.

    Once the Innkeeper was done with the information, Eros ordered that se tailors be brought to his room regardless if the price.

    "Tailors!?" Amanda asked, "what are those for?"

    "Well, we will be attending a ballroom party tonight. I think it''s only natural for us to look our possible best." Eros answered.

    ....

    Meanwhile, in a particrly dark castle, a  maid led a skinny man with a clown mask into a particr room.

    The moment he entered the room, the tip of an arrow was suddenly pointed at his throat.

    The skinny man did not even need to turn about to know who it was.

    "Viscount!" He muttered slowly,"are you sure this is something you want to do?"

    "Oh! But I am. Master gave specific instructions. The barons under Viscount Peter are not to be touched. That area is my jurisdiction. Yet, you took your y things to my territory," she arched the de further, its tip against his neck. If she were to put in a little more force, she would definitely prick his skin.

    "Do you take me for a fool, Clown, or your strong desire for death has led you to my chopping board."

    Clown suddenly chuckled, "who knows!?"

 Chapter 120 Penny Vs Gloria (Arriving In Style Is A Gods Way. )

    ?

    Viscount, angry with Clown''s reply pushed further.

    Just then, a deep voice interrupted their banter.

    "If you are going to kill him, then do it already!"

    A big burly man with a in white mask of a frowning face walked forward.

    His clothes looked to have been worn inside out.

    He was bald with scars on the parts of his head that were not covered by the mask.

    Immediately, Viscount saw him, she took several steps back.

    Both of them immediately bowed at the man.

    "Senior Brother Frown!"

    Frown nodded.

    "Fights are heavily discouraged in the brotherhood of the Grand Order. However, I do not mind a bit ofpetition to handle disputes."

    Frown walked towards them with a hand behind his back.

    "Clown! You were not supposed to get involved with your sister''s mission."

    "Yes, Senior Brother Frown. Viscount was wasting too much time. I only wanted to confirm the existence of the Tablet, and..."

    "Shush!" Frown ced a finger on his lips.

    Immediately, Clown shut up.

    "You will get your due punishmentter! This house is one of discipline. You will not break our ways!"

    As he talked, a strong force suddenly pushed Clown to the ground.

    *Bam!*

    Clown struggled hard. However, no matter how he struggled, he could not get up.

    He gasped for breath as the relentless invincible force held him firm to the ground.

    Viscount by his side looked over at his condition from the corner of her eyes.

    She could see that he was already bleeding from his Orfrices.

    She swallowed hard as drops of sweat ran down her back.

    "Discipline! Do you understand me, Clown!"

    Frown released his soul force on Clown.

    Clown gasped for breath as he resumed his bowing position, "yes... Yes, senior Brother!"

    "Good! Now, the master has sent me to pass to both of you his orders. Don''t worry, it is one of good news!"

    Frown turned to Viscount, "it was just as Master predicted. A Baron under Viscount Peter was in possession of the Tablet. But it was not the one we thought of. Both of you will join Misfortune and Regret, and bring it here!"

    frown turned and walked away. However, he stopped by the door, "oh! by the way, the auction is tonight. I expect you do whatsoever it takes to bring that Tablet. Failure is never a convincing option."

    "Yes, senior Brother Frown!" Both of them echoed together.

    Frown took another step forward.

    The doors were still shut, but some how, he fazed through them.

    Just like he hade, he had gone.

    The moment he left, Clown and Viscount sat on the ground.

    Both of them exhausted from the pressure he gave out.

    .....

    There was an old saying that when money talked, people worked.

    This was such a case.

    The tailors came as soon as Eros had ordered for them.

    And by the evening time, the dresses for the ball had arrived.

    However, they were not ready for the ball untilte at night.

    Eros was made to understand that women in this world were the same in his former world.

    It took them hours before they were ready.

    This was going to be an auction. It was best to dress with style and these women were not going tock behind.

    After all, nobles would be present.

    Dan was the first to step out.

    He dressed just as impressively as he had done before.

    He nearly looked like a mini version of his grandfather.

    Next, came Lady Frostbite, Amanda and then Shade.

    All of whom looked incredibly beautiful.

    They all got on the carriage and it rode towards the location of the Auction.

    The Viscount''s home was one of outspoken luxury.

    It was far more luxurious than many would have loved to admit.

    The Viscount''s manor was arge home painted with a powerful and  colorful mixture of grey and lemon green.

    It is rumoured that this was the favorite color of his most cheeished mistress. Painted this way to show his affection for her.

    It was adorned with peak artistic designs that spoke of his passion for the ocean.

    Even on the walls, one could see well erratic disy of ocean waves and mer-cretures.

    The main hall itself wasrge and epassing.

    It''s floor was made of Grade 2 ceramic ck shadow soul stones.

    It is said that these stones could only be gotten in the dead sands of the ck inds. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was very smooth, it''s dark surface ying a perfectpliment to the bright white ceiling that was heavily decorated with more artistic perception of the ocean.

    The entire hall was made bright with Chandeliers carrying bright soul stones which were littered on the ceiling like stars at night.

    At the entrance to the hall, the master of ceremonies announced the arrival of different guests, one after other.

    In no time, the hall had already been filled with guests.

    Men and women of noble standing hade from far and wide to celebrate this event.

    Although, Viscount Peter was just a viscount, it was rumored that he had strong connections with the third Grand Duke and the Second Prince.

    This meant that he had very strong standing grounds in the society and even influence in the royal family.

    Such a person was of incredible importance.

    The Almace Kingdom was big and wide.

    Having good Connections with one that had connections with the royal family was a good thing.

    "Announcing the arrival of Baron Bolos Baraka. Apanied by his children and inpany of Lady Penny Irond Tate!"

    The master of events made the announcement as Baron Bolos arrived.

    Immediately, many turned in their direction.

    The noble circle was always one of whispers and gossips.

    Even though Penny had arrived on a dress inpany of Baron Bolos, everyone knew that she was his hostage.

    She was taken as coteral for the dept of an old man.

    Many already knew about the rumour that he nned to gift her in this ceremony to Viscount Peter as a birthday gift.

    Penny wore a simple but very elegant dress that disyed the beauty of her youth. It was long and bright yellow in color.

    Even though she looked quite beautiful, she had a gloomy face on.

    "Yes that is her. An innocent girl paying for her Grand father''s sins with her body."

    A olderdy whispered to another.

    "Yes, it is such a shame. Such a youngdy gone to waste!"

    Such talks continued to revolve around her.

    Meanwhile, the moment she entered into the hall, she could not help but look around the ce.

    Every guest and elderly looking man, she was immediately drawn to.

    However, no matter how much she searched, she did not find who she was looking  for.

    "Can''t find him, right!?"

    A voice whispered in her ear.

    Penny turned to it. It was an all too familiar voice.

    She had heard this voice time and time again, just peeking into her business.

    It was the young girl by her side known as Gloria.

    Gloria was the only girl child if Baron Bolos, and practically the apple of his eyes.

    She was not exactly ugly. In fact, one could say she was not bad.

    But her beauty did not stand out in any particr way.

    Even now, when they all entered the room.

    Eyes and attention had been drawn to Penny and not her.

    Even though she was the Baron''s daughter and Penny was practically a pretty decorated prisoner, she was still ignored by the eyes in room.

    This made her angry.

    She had put so much attention and detail into her choice of dress and her make up, and yet, she could not even be acknowledged for it.

    It really made her feel bitter and she wanted Penny to feel the same way.

    "Your old withered grand father!" Gloria added.

    "He is the person you are searching for, right!?"

    Penny did not want to give Gloria any attention but but her facial expression gave it away.

    Gloria giggled lightly. She could tell that she was stinging at an open wound.

    "Dear Penny, I have told you before. Your old man is noting for you. The Viscount''s birthday celebration has gone on for three days now, and you searched for him but he did not show. Trust me, I know for a fact that he is noting."

    Penny turned to Gloria, her frown had gotten deeper.

    However, she could not deny deep down that a part of her had already given up all hope of a rescue.

    Even though Eros had sent the head of the captain that had invaded their home in a box with money, nothing else had been done since then.

    Gloria strolled around her to her face, "the only reason father has not gifted you to the Viscount yet, is because gift presentations is after the Auction. You see, I heard that Viscount Peter has a thing for Blondies. Unfortunately," she ced a hand on her cheek, "they never seem toe out sane when he is done with them."

    "Stop it!" Penny spoke up in her annoyance.

    However, Gloria did not stop.

    "You know, I forgot to tell you. But word reached me that your grand father made it to the Snake Forest a few days ago."

    Penny''s interest was immediately pricked.

    "However," Gloria continued, "senior brother said in his letter that the snake women got him, I''m sure he is already snake shit by now."

    The more Penny frowned, the happier Gloria became.

    "Yes, your ugly, poor, and wrenched old man is..."

    "Announcing the arrival of Baron Eros Irond Tate, apanied by Baron Ang Frostbite, his Son and his wifes..."

    "Huh!?"

    "_"

 Chapter 121 The Viscount Arrives!

    ?

    "Announcing the Arrival of Baron Eros Ironde Tate, apanied by Baron Ang Frostbite, and his son and..."

    "His two wives!" Shade whispered into the ear of the Master of events.

    "And his Two wives!!!"

    The sudden announcement took every one by surprise.

    Firstly, a lot of rumors have been surrounding Eros Tate.

    At first, there was the rumour that he had died on his newly wedded wife.

    Secondly, there was the rumour that he had faked his own death because of his debts.

    There was also the issue he had with the other barons he had borrowed money from.

    However, when everyone looked in his direction, their eye were all glued to him and those that apanied him.

    How couldn''t there?

    Firstly, it was popr knowledge that Eros did not cultivate.

    He was already well in his eighties. This meant that he was already practically an old man.

    However, what appeared before their eyes did not tally at all with their imaginations.

    Eros did not look like an old man.

    in fact, many would have thought that this was an imposter if they had not seen him in his younger years.

    After all, he looked like he had taken several steps back in time on his appearance.

    Aside from his trip to the ck Inds, this was the first time that Eros was showing his face in public.

    His appearance was a marvel to all thatid eyes on him.

    For some reason, men wanted to speak with hi, and the women wanted to hold hands with him.

    Unfortunately, he had three extremely beautiful women about him.

    Of Coursedy frostbite''s beauty was already known to all. But standing beside Eros gave her a different kind of glow.

    Lady frostbite was on one of his hands and Amanda and Shade with their elbows entangled together were at the other.

    Amanda had Deep red fiery hair, just like her Snake tail had been.

    It matched with her red eyebrows that made a striking contrast with her very pale skin. So smooth that some old perverts in attendance subconsciously, rubbed their fingers together in the fantasy of what she would feel like under their thumb.

    She did not smile, and her eyes darted the ball room with incredible astuteness.

    It was like she was searching for prey to devour.

    It was an outstanding charm that made some of the men willing to be pressed under her thumb.

    She wore a Long, fiery, red dress thatplimented her cold look and entuated her curves that exuded the confidence of a queen as she made her way with the people by her side. Her dress was sleeveless and pushed up her boobs and left little to the imagination as to what was underneath the dress.

    Shade on the other hand did not have hair as fiery as Amanda''s. Hers had a more cooling light to it. The type that made you want to touch it just to watch how the reds flow in between your fingers.

    She wore a Mermaid style emerald dress thatplimented her light not so pale skin tone. Her makeup was dark and highlighted her silted eyes and made them look seductive in their own light.

    However, her dressing was not any less as decent as that of Amanda''s. In fact the dress had a deep v-cut in front disying her deep cleavage like the crest in between two mountains and her mounds were not a bad sight either. For those with good eye sights, if they were to look properly, they would even notice her pointy nipples staring at the audience like the tip of a dagger that caught the ray of sunlight about to deliver death to its victims.

    *Crash!*

    One man in a corner with his woman subconsciously let loose his grip around his ss and it fell straight to the ground.

    It was the loud sound of the Malware kissing the ground that brought everyone watching out of the fantasy of the illusion in their minds.

    Eros on the other hand had noticed their stares.

    This was the kind of reaction that was expected. After all, he was once a god.

    However, even though he was no longer one, he still carried with him the pride and presence of one.

    Dan was not left out.

    he too was impressively dressed.

    However, before Eros and the women by his side, he looked more a mere speck of star dust that glittered slightly about the full moon.

    Seeing all the attention they were getting he couldnt help the frown that marred his expression.

    Just then, he sighted a familiar face in the crowd.

    It was one that he had been searching for, for a while now.

    It was Penny. She stood beside the Bolos family.

    Immediately he saw her, his eyes brightened up.

    "SISTER!!!" Dan immediately ran off to her.

    Eros also got sights of her.

    Dan ran off without a care in the world.

    "Dan!" Penny was so excited to see him.

    However, just when brother and sister were about to be reunited in a hug, a bold figure stepped before both of them.

    It was none other than Baron Bolos''s first child and heir to his Estate.

    It was Justin Bolos Baraka.

    However, Dan was as stubborn as he had always been.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Immediately, he struggled. Pushing and trying to w his way through the big fellow along his path.

    Unfortunately, all his effort was to Null.

    There was just no way his little strength could challenge the might of the big man before him, and Justin Bolos was quite the size of a man.

    "give me my sister! give me back my sister!!!" Dan struggled.

    However, Eros walked forward and suddenly pulled him back.

    Dan turned about surprised by this, "GRANDDAD!!?"

    However, Eros gave him a confident smile, "that''s not how things are done boy. You don''t just run against a bigger man. It''s better you aim for a sweet spot and..."

    Eros suddenly turned to Justin and kicked him in between the legs.

    *Bam! Crack!*

    "OUU!!!" Justin went straight to the ground with his hands holding in between his legs.

    "HUH!?" Eros actions took everyone by surprise.

    However, Dan smiled at this as he rushed to hug his sister.

    The force of their embrace showed their longing for one another.

    Penny embraced him tightly, a few drops of tears fell down the side of her eyes.

    Eros saw their embrace and nodded.

    He knew that they had missed each other very much.

    Seeing their union made him excited.

    Penny suddenly looked up at Eros. He definitely looked much different than she remembered him.

    But she knew from deep down that this was him.

    She instantly dived into his embrace.

    However just before she would reach, she was suddenly pulled back.

    Baron Bolos stepped forward.

    "Lord Eros, I think you have forgotten how things are done as a noble of the state. Let me remind you. I have your grand daughter based on our agreement."

    Baron Bolos brought out a shit of paper in front of Ero''s face, "or have you forgotten!? The deadline of your payment passed. I am obliged to take anything or anyone from your territory aspensation for the debt."

    "But we already paid you!" Dan retorted.

    Those words suddenly made Baron Bolos frown.

    After all, he remembered the crates of coins that had been sent apanied by Captain Bulk''s headless corpse.

    "If it is money you want, we can double it!" Dan added, "just give me back my sister!"

    "Shut up boy!" Baron Bolos suddenly activated his soul energy pushing Dan back, "this is a matter between Baron''s."

    Seeing this, Eros stepped forward, "how dare you touch my Grand son!"

    His soul energy was also activated.

    The confrontation between both men drew the attention of everyone in the hall.

    Eros''s body oozed lightly in white miasma while Baron Bolos''s body oozed in dark red Maisma.

    Both men stared each other in the eyes.

    The atmosphere between them was slowly climbing. It was a tense situation.

    Evidently, a fight was soon to breaking out.

    Everyone knew these two had history. A lot of which was violent.

    Even though Eros had owed Baron Bolos some money, it was not right that he had invaded and  destroyed hisnds the way he did.

    Also, Eros had to honor the agreement he made for the money he borrowed.

    With both Barons believing that they were on their right, this was a stand off that wouldter be talk amongst the nobles.

    Just then, a light shy voice was heard.

    "Men! So brutish in every thing."

    Every one turned to the sound of the voice.

    It was a much older woman. She appeared to be in herte forties.

    However, that did not stop her from dressing skimpy.

    The moment Eros and Baron Bolos saw her, their soul energy went down.

    Eros bowed and so did Baron Bolos.

    Dan by the side dis not know who this cougar was.

    "Granddad!" He whispered, "who is that?"

    "That is Viscount Peter!"

    "HUH!?" Dan was left shocked.

 Chapter 122 A Competition Of Wealth

    ?

    Viscount Peter as he was known was actually a man, but as a lot of nobles, he had a few screws looses in the head.

    Because he was born with a girlish looks, he preferred to dress like a woman.

    In fact, many even mistook him as one many times. With some noble men courting him for him to warm their beds.

    However, all though he had his moments, this man was so into women that an urately drawn  straight line had more curves than him.

    He had wives and even mistresses.

    However, his behavior still left a lot to be questioned.

    Viscount peter strolled one step at a time towards both men.

    The dress he wore was one of elegance.

    In fact, it was even more colourful and beautiful than the dress that a lot of the women in this noble ball wore.

    That was not all. His high heels was not too high, but just high enough to give him an extra feminine appearance.

    He was a man that was well in histe fifties, but his appearance was that of a cougar ready to sink her ws in the man of another unsuspecting woman.

    However, many respected and even feared peter.

    There were many reasons for this.

    Firstly, rumours have it that his elder brother''s family was supposed to be Viscount, but by some mysterious ident, they had all been burnt in the house while they were at sleep.

    This meant that the position of Viscount was naturally moved to the younger brother.

    And Peter did with this position very incredible things.

    It is said that even the Earl he was under feared him much.

    Eros and Bolos bowed slightly in salutation and ordance to the nobility tradition of the Kingdom.

    It was a simple greeting. However, those with observant eyes could see that Eros only barely bowed his head out of courtesy, and nothing more.

    In fact, if other nobles were not around, Eros''s pride as a god might not even let him.

    However, he had an image to preserve as a noble of the state.

    However, Baron Bolos did his more to please.

    When it came to the circle of nobles, every word or bodynguage was important.

    Meaning could be read in absolutely anything.

    With his long smoking cigar pipe in his mouth, Peter cat walked one step at a time towards both men.

    He circled behind both of them. He was like a cat checking out her prey before it was time for the devour.

    She took a look at Baron Bolos and then back at Eros.

    Eros gave a warm smile at the Viscount.

    His eyes were piecing. As if he was looking straight into the the soul of the viscount.

    This made Viscount Peter give a light blush.

    "Viscount peter, I''m sure you are already aware of the issue between myself and Baron Eros, as I had told you earlier on, on arriving early and on time for your birthday celebration." Baron Bolos Stated firmly.

    Eros heard what he had said.

    He was not dumb.

    He perfectly understood what the Baron was doing.

    Baron Bolos was indirectly saying that Eros had alreadymitted an offense by arrivingte to the Viscount''s birthday party while being a Baron under him.

    This was surely a show of disrespect.

    However Eros had a quicke back.

    He stepped forward as he took the Viscount''s hand in his, "a good birthday gift is never so easy to find for the perfect person."

    Eros had left the Viscount''s feminine hand and on her wrist was a bracelet with a little charming Blue Pearl.

    The moment those around saw this pendant, they all gasped in shock.

    This was not something that a person like Eros that was considered to be a poor Baron should have.

    "Is this a..." Viscount peter stammered a bit, "is that a Deep Sea Demon Whale Pearl!?"

    Eros nodded.

    Baron Bolos could not believe his eyes. This was the same thing for the other guests.

    This Deep sea Whale Pearl was practically a lost Treasure.

    Firstly, this Pearl could only be made by the Deep Sea Demon Whale once in every hundred years.

    Of course the size and type of pearl made was dependant on the age of the Deep Sea Demon Whale.

    It is said that the Deep Sea Demon Whale condenses it''s Soul energy to firm this Pearl.

    This is done to aid the birth of it''s young one.

    However, it was not just the time period for a Pearl to form thatade this gift very Expensive.

    But the fact that for hundreds of years now since the Golden Empire, Deep Sea Demon Whale have not been seen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Many spected that they must have gone extinct as a result of excessive hunting.

    After all, it wasmon knowledge that this Pearl could only be found in the Deep Sea Demon Whale''s heart.

    This pearl was said to increase life span. The energy within could even heal a lot of sicknesses.

    It was a very famous essory of the nobles of the Golden Empire.

    It had grades ording to it''s color.

    The one Eros had presented was the lowest grade. But in such a time, even the king would ept it as an important gift.

    The pearl looked as if blue ocean waves were moving within it.

    This surprised every body. After all, the golden empire might be dead, but royalties had a way with figuring out about such priceless treasures.

    The bracelet itself might look simple, but treasure was treasure.

    Immediately, Bolos looked around.

    He knew that he definitely had to top what Eros was presenting.

    After all, Eros was inly bribing Viscount Peter in public.

    Nobles might preach of fairness to the world, but their idea of practicing it themselves was different than what the majority enjoyed.

    Justice amongst Nobles was simple defined as one with more Power.

    Such was the world.

    Bolos looked to his side. There she was, another pearl.

    He pulled Penny closer, presenting her before the Viscount.

    "Lord Peter, pearlse in different forms, but we all know that nonepares to the beauty of a fair BLONDE maiden."

    Viscount peter was admiring his treasure when he heard Baron Bolos''s words and lifted his head to the sight of Penny''s face.

    One look at her and the Viscount could tell that Penny was natural blonde.

    Her golden hair was so fine and flowy. It fell like a waterfall on her bright skin.

    With the sharp reflection of light on it, it almost looked as if the sun had made it''s presence in the room.

    Viscount''s Peter''s attention was immediately drawn to her.

    He took a look at her, and then he took a few steps about her, even touching her blonde hair.

    "Surely, both of you have verypelling arguments, however..." His voice trailed,  as he outrightly pulled Penny by the waist closer to himself.

    "Blonde has always been my favorite color!"

    Eros and Bolos both squint their eyes. They were smart men.

    They knew what this meant.

    It might have looked like Viscount Peter was only referring to Penny. But both men knew he was referring to Gold.

    This was another shameless method of collecting bribery.

    Baron Bolos gritted his teeth hard as he waved his hand and two of his guards walked over with a treasure chest the size of a traveling box.

    On first sight, Eros recognized these chest. It was the same one he had used to send the money he was owing back to Baron Bolos.

    The chest was opened and there it was. It was box of Bronze coins.

    The moment it was opened, the crowd gasped in shock.

    This was truly a lot of money.

    After all, Baron Bolos was just a Baron. The fact that he could bring out such amount of money was evidence that his Estate was prospering well.

    On seeing this, Viscount Peter pulled Penny closer to himself.

    As he did, Penny could not hold it back any more and smacked his hand.

    "Oh! Shiny and fiesty! Just how I like them."

    Eros heard this and frowned. However, it was for barely a quick second before he resumed his smile.

    He really did not like the Viscount''s hand on his Granddaughter.

    But his patience was not so shallow that he would allow such a thing get on his nerves.

    Meanwhile, the guests around were already whispering lowly.

    It wasmon knowledge that Eros was the brokest Baron in the kingdom.

    In fact, many believed that he might have even borrowed again to have paid Baron Bolos his debt, and that Pearl he just gave the Viscount was some sort of family heairloom.

    In their opinion, there was no way the poorest Baron in the kingdom could topple the wealth disyed by Baron Bolos.

    Both men were not just of equal standing in terms of wealth.

    Even Baron Bolos had a smirked look on his face.

    Unknown to him, he was sanding side by side with possibly the riches man in the kingdom.

    However Eros turned to Dan, "could you pass that little box to the viscount for me please!?"

 Chapter 123 Shall We Go Get Your Sisters Back?

    ?

    While both Barons were trying to settle their issues, far off from the Viscount''s territory, two group of guests wereing from either sides.

    Far off on one side, it was a host of soldiers on soul horse beast back.

    They were dressed in full body silver armour. This included their mounts too.

    There moved at a steady pace and in the hands of some of them, high gs flew in the air.

    The gs that flew in the air were of two types.

    As a good study of the kingdom Dan was, if he had seen these gs, he would have instantly known, that one of them was the Kingdom g, and the second one was the g of the royal family.

    But not just anyone in the Royal family. It was the g of the king himself.

    .....

    On the other side, advancing for the Viscount''s territory, a group of people moved in the shadows.

    They all had masks of different types on their faces, and they dressed in ck clothes.

    When they moved, it was like the passing of a gust of wind.

    ......

    Meanwhile, everyone in the hall had heard it loud and clear.

    Eros had asked his grandson for a little box.

    Naturally, every one concluded that Eros had lost this little but obviously importantpetition. This included Viscount Peter.

    It wasmon knowledge that Eros was a very broke Baron. He even had to borrow money to fix his sexual problem.

    The only thing his territory was good for was the port, and even that was  usually infested with Pirate activities.

    Nobles were a people that loved to preach fairness but only when it suited them.

    In a situation where both nobles of equal or nearly equal standing were after the same thing, it balled down to who had the stronger fist or the deeper pocket.

    This was one such example.

    Baron Bolos had brought out a chest of Bronze coins.

    If he should win thispetition, and the Viscount should take his side, then it meant that he could even well take over Eros''s territory.

    This was actually the Baron''s aim.

    After all, it meant that he was morepetent.

    However, if Eros won, it meant that he could take back his grand daughter.

    But as it stood, regardless of the Pearl Eros had presented, there was more to be done.

    This was not more that Eros would shy away from.

    After all, he was a man of wealth.

    Dan nodded and hurried out of the hall.

    In only a few seconds, he was back, and in his hand, was truly a little box.

    It was so little that it was just the size of Dan''s  palms put together.

    This box was wooden and it did not have any special appearance whatsoever.

    "Thank you," Eros collected the box from him.

    "Viscount Peter, word reached me about the little Orphanage you are trying to put together for the less fortunate. It''s little, but I hope you don''t mind my humble contribution to your good cause."

    Hearing Ero''s obviously shameless words nearly made the nobles in attendance cough up a mouth full of blood.

    That was just too shameless.

    Which Orphanage!?

    What time?

    Was Viscount Peter even that kind of person that was ready to sacrifice money from his pocket for an Orphanage?

    Everyone already knew the answer, but no one made attempts at talking.

    After all, Eros could y this game any how he so wished to.

    This was public bribery coated with the umbre of birthday gifts and Charitable donations.

    Viscount Peter like the others in the room including Baron Bolos believed that Eros had already lost.

    However, a low  subtle golden shine came from the little box the moment Eros opened it.

    "HUH!!!"

    The crowd gasped in shock at what they saw.

    All the attention in the room was immediately arrested by the content of the box.

    "Is that...." Viscount Peter''s voice trailed a little, "is that real gold!?"

    Eros nodded.

    Having gold itself was not a problem.

    The true problem was in the ability to get gold coins.

    The Almace Kingdom was broken out of the old golden empire.

    From that time till now, the kingdom still used the same kind of coins.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This allowed for easy trade rtions with other countries that were previously under the Golden Empire.

    As many knew, the secret to making these coins was only known by the royal family.

    A hundred bronze coins was equivalent to one silver coin.

    One hundred silver coins was equivalent to one gold coin.

    This was the currency dynamic in the country.

    This box Eros had presented might have been small, but to everyone watching, it was the most important amongst the two.

    After all, the box Eros presented was filled to the brim with gold coins.

    The value of the box in Eros hands could easily topple the box that Baron Bolos had brought. in fact, it could topple three of it.

    Viscount Peter immediately and shamelessly took the box from Eros''s hands, "ahh! I did not know you had already heard about my Orphanage ns. This is so generous of you. you are really a good man," Viscount Peter had a very shameless smile on his face.

    As Eros handed him the box, he pulled his grand daughter closer by the arm.

    Dan watched the proceedings and was enlightened further about the happenings of nobles and about the world atrge.

    Baron Bolos frowned tightly at this. He could not believe that he had lost to Eros in terms of wealth.

    This was like a horrible dream to him.

    Dan immediately rushed to hug his sister.

    After which Penny jumped into her grandfather''s embrace.

    It was a fond reuniting moment for them.

    she was so moved that tears watered down her eyes.

    Baron Bolos looked at Eros in the eyes, "don''t get it wrong, this is not over!" He turned and stormed out of the ballroom.

    Just then, some men pulling along some creatures in chains inside a cage walked past.

    Amongst them were various exotic soul Beasts.

    Although these creatures were of the low grade, they were still exotic creatures.

    Amongst them, a few Nagas and Medusas in chains around their necks and blinds on their eyes were pulled along.

    Amongst them was Diana who was Shade''s sister.

    They all looked tired and worn out. This was obviously because of ack of contact with the Sacred pool for too long.

    The moment they entered the room, Amanda and Shade noticed them.

    Shade immediately ran for the cage. However, one of the men pulling them along stopped her.

    "I am sorry ma''am you can''t touch the merchandise!"

    Hearing those words nearly put her in a rage.

    Her hair red up like it had a life of its own.

    At the same time, Diana also sensed her presence with her snake tongue that hissed in the air, "SISTER! Sister is that you!? Please!!! Help me! Help me Shade!"

    Eros saw this and immediately rushed for Shade that was already losing control of her emotions.

    Eros pulled her by the waist and whispered into her ear, "Shush.... Calm down! Calm down sweet heart! We will get your sister and your people. But we will do it the right way. But if you don''t settle down and they know you are also a Medusa, it will not end well for anybody and you won''t be able to save them. Do you understand!?"

    She still wanted to re up, but for some reason, Eros''s voice had a calming effect.

    Amanda walked up to Shade and also embarced her.

    She too had entered a raged state the moment she saw her people on chains.

    However, Amanda held back her impulse to act.

    Her palm had even molded into a tight punch that allowed her sharp fingers dig into her skin.

    However, she held back as best she could.

    Amanda and Shade were actually of the same age. However, Amanda became a queen at an early age.

    She had learnt to be more in control of her emotions.

    Tears ran down Shade''s eyes and Amanda hugged her deeply.

    "Don''t worry! We will get them. We will get them all!"

    As she spoke, her eyes were on the men leading the Medusas and Nagas away.

    Those were the men of the ck Axe Guild.

    Her hatred for these men was deep and ever growing.

    Even Eros by their side felt the chill in her eyes.

    *ng! ng! ng!*

    Viscount Peter beat his ss with a spoon.

    He had a nice feminine smile on his face. Almost like a young girl that had just been teased by her lover.

    "Ladies and gentlemen,  I want to thank you all for your presence and generous gifts on this joyous asion that is my birthday. As many of you know, we have some very interesting things for your night to filled with glee. Without wasting any more time, I will please ask that we all move to the auction room for the next phase of the night. I hope all your wallets are ready to spend generously. Because, in here, we only have the best. Also, for those of you that have items of interest you wish to auction out, I suggest you present your items to the auction master. Thank you all for your time."

    The moment he was done talking, the crowd gave a round of apuse.

    Eros turned to the women with him, "shall we go and get your sisters back!?" He asked with a cocky smile.

 Chapter 124 The Auction Begins

    ?

    Lady Frostbite had seen all that had happened so far and sighed lowly.

    She could really understand the emotions that Amanda and Shade were feeling.

    The love for family had its way of charging through one''s heart, and confusing one''s decisions.

    Unlike Eros and Baron Bolos, Lady Frostbite was not interested in soliciting for the attention of the Viscount.

    It was true that she was a Baron under him.

    But that did not mean that she liked him, or wished to.

    When it came to Viscount Peter, there were just toosny weird and unexined things.

    She prefered keeping to herself.

    As long as he knew that she had been filial by attending his birthday party, it was enough.

    Then again, these days, there was nearly no noble without one form of atrocity or the other.

    Eros took both women, Amanda and Shade in hand as they walked towards the Auction room.

    While Dan apanieddy Frostbite and Penny behind.

    He had so much gist for Penny. Much of which he was sure would blow her mind.

    After all, he and Eros had been on quite the adventure.

    The Auction room. Reminded Eros of what the cinema houses in his former world used to look like.

    Except that it was more spaced out with a high podium for disying the items of interest.

    Far off on the high walls, Eros could see luxury boxes. These ces were most likely for VIP.

    Of course, VIP in this kind of ce would mean Viscount ranked nobles and above that hade for this party.

    The master for the auction was a slightly elderly man with a monocle on one eye.

    He had a strong astute ent. Evidence that he was not from this side of the kingdom.

    Nearly as soon as the guests were seated, the Master of the Auction stepped forward. He had  a broad smile in his face,much like a show man.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, my humble self will be your Master of the Auction to grace the asion of the Viscount''s birthday party."

    As he talked on stage, waiters went around with trays still serving wine from the dinner party.

    "Without a moment''s time to waste, I will get on with the show. And please note that all transactions happen in cash before you leave the Viscount''s territory," he waved his hand and the curtain behind him opened up.

    "Our first item for disy is not so rare but due to the conflict with the Beast kingdom, securing such an item of value has increased tremendously."

    As he talked, some men in ck with the Insignia of the ck Axe guild tattooed on their bodies pushed a small cage forward.

    Within it was a little beast girl, or as the nobles loved to refer to them, a furry.

    She had the lower body of a horse and the upper body of a human.

    If Eros was to guess, he would say that she was around fourteen or fifteen years of age.

    In her cage, she looked frightened and looked around nervously.

    Her upper body was clothed but not her lower body.

    "Uuuu!!!" Some perverts in the crowd were obviously excited by this.

    "This here,dies and gentlemen is a centaur. As you you all know, they are the tribe of the Beast kings Cavalry. Born with noble blood and bearing. Everyone of them, not so hard to see but a very difficult specimen to acquire."

    The master of auction introduced carefully.

    "For the gents that have a hard taste for exploring such strong creatures, this one is a good opportunity for you. This bidding will start with 100 bronze coins."

    "120 bronze coins!" Some one suddenly shouted.

    "150 bronze coins!"

    "200 bronze coins!"

    "Oh! 200 bronze coins. That is two silver coins from the old gentleman in the back. Any more, do I hear 300 bronze coins, or maybe 250. Okay! 200 going once, going twice. Do I hear any more!?"

    Meanwhile, Dan had his eyes glued on the centaur from the moment she was pulled into the room.

    His eyes glowed to the beauty that she was.

    Eros was the god of love and lust.

    The moment Dan felt the peng in his chest, he knew it.

    He turned to him, squinting his eyes.

    Eros knew did not want to bid, and he did not think they should lose focus for the reason they were here.

    After all, it was for the Medusas and the Nagas.

    However, this was the first time he had seen this look in Dan''s eyes.

    Then again, now that he thought about it, he had never seen Dan hang around people his age.

    Even in the Estate, it was either he was with Penny or reading a book somewhere.

    In fact, if Jimmy the butler had not imposed it on Dan, he would have never learned swordsmanship.

    After all, Dan was gically incapable of cultivation.

    From the moment the boy discovered this, he had recused himself to the life within the Estate walls.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was the first time he was seeing Dan taking an interest in any one around his age.

    Eros wanted to bind for him, but he knew how the world worked.

    Dan would have to do this by himself.

    "Hey boy!" Eros called to him, "that looks like a really pretty girl. Why don''t you bid for her?"

    "Huh!?" Dan was taken aback by those words.

    He really had not expected to hear those words from his Granddad.

    "Bu...but... she''s a...a" Dan stammered a bit. This was obviously from his nervousness.

    "A pretty girl! Yeah, I know, right!?" Eros winked at him.

    "But what if...!?"

    "If you don''t bid for her, one smelly old noble man is going to take her back home and..." Eros leaned in and whispered into his ear.

    Penny had heard the conversation between the two of them.

    However, she had not heard what Eros whispered into Dan''s ear.

    The only thing she knew was that after the whisper, Dan''s eyes shut open and looked at the old man that had bid for herst, far off behind.

    Instinctively, he raised his stood on his feet as he raised his bidding card, "ONE THOUSAND BRONZE COINS!"

    "HUH!!?" that amount of money took the entire crowd by surprise.

    Eros on the other hand could not help but burst into a heartyugh.

    However, the master of ceremonies immediately got hooked by that amount.

    "That''s one thousand bronze coins from the young man with silver hair! That''s ten silver coins. Ten silver coins going once, going twice, and sold!"

    *Bam* he hit the gavel hard.

    The Centaur girl looked in Dan''s direction. Both their eyes made contact, and then she immediately averted her gaze.

    This made Dan realize what he had just done.

    He removed his eyes from her, and his cheeks suddenly turned a good shade of red as immediately sat back down.

    Eros patted his head.

    "You did good boy!"

    However, the nobles were already whispering amongst each other.

    How couldn''t they?

    Many of them hade from different parts of the kingdom, all to curry favor with Viscount Peter.

    This meant that they did incredible investigation about him and how to please him.

    This naturally included the Barons under him.

    Eros was so poor, that it was a wonder how the title of Baron had not been stripped from him a long time ago.

    However, he had firstly made an incredible entrance with beautiful women, and then he had gifted the Viscount a pearl that was worthy of being an heirloom in the royal family, and then he had embarrassed a fellow Baron by actually gifting gold coins.

    And right now, his grandaon was spending ten Silver coins on a mere Centaur girl.

    Nobles were observant by nature.

    They knew that Eros had not even so much as blinked when he gifted the Viscount the amount of money he did.

    This meant that they was more to meet the eyes than they could see.

    The Master of the Auction chuckled lightly, dies and gentlemen, we are off to a very good start. If you loved the Centaur, then you will definitely love what we have next!"

    As he spoke, a cage with a muscr man with cat ears and a tail was brought forward.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, our affiliate guilds only hunt the best for you. This one might be more appealing to thedies of the house, or maybe to some gents with very different taste buds. If you know what I mean," he winked at them, and the crowd chuckled lightly.

    "The binding starts a bit different this time, at 500 bronze coins!"

    "550"

    "550 good! Do I hear a 600!?"

    "600."

    "600, to the gorgeous madam in the back. Do I hear a 750."

    "800" someone else spoke.

    "800, do I hear a 850. No! No 850!? 800 going once, going twice, SOLD to the gentleman in the back!"

    Seeing that it was a man that finally bought the man, the crowd gave a round of apuse.

    "Next my dear men and women of sophistication, is a more spicy outlet to the taste. You see, these creatures are not so easy to capture, and theye from just next door. Because of very particr reasons we cannot disclose, the Medusas like their Sister tribe the Nagas cannot live for more than a few days out of the Snake Forest. Which means you only get a few days to enjoy them to your heart''s content."

    As he talked, the first Medusa was brought out in a cage.

    The moment Shade saw her, she stood to her feet, " one hundred Silver coins!"

    "HUH!!!" The crowd gasped.

 Chapter 125 Wealth Of The Young Masters

    ?

    About five minutes ago....

    Viscount Peter took steps, and then through a corner with two big guards with masked faces.

    Although they looked rough as a result of the ragged clothes they wore, they both had an insignia of a well respected noble house on their chests.

    "The Young master has been expecting you," one of the guards spoke in a deep bass voice.

    Viscount Peter nodded and proceeded into the room.

    This room was well spaced. It was also well decorated forfort. It had a longfortable couch.

    A young dark haired man sat on it. A small tamed core beast snake sat around his neck. This was obviously his pet.

    On each side of his arms, were women.

    One of them fed him grapes from the small round table.

    Another one stroked his partially undressed chest with her pointy fingers.

    From time to time, he groped them, enjoying the feel of the burst on him. He even stole kisses once in a while.

    Although they gave shy giggles, persuading him to stop, they never pushed him away, and he took the opportunity to take more advantage of them.

    Standing not so far from him was a schrly looking middle aged man in long white robes.

    He had sses sitting on his nose bridge, and he pretended not to see what his youngaster was doing.

    Viscount Peter stepped forward, and gave a light bow. It was not too deep and just enough to show respect but not negligence to authority.

    "Just as you requested young Master Jan. I hope the luxury box is to your liking!"

    This young Master was the First son of an Early. But not just any Earl, but Earl Jan who was the Earl above Viscount Peter.

    Like any kingdom, the nobility in the Almace Kingdom was one that was inherited.

    This meant that one day, this young Master would be the next Earl.

    This was the reason why Viscount Peter had bowed to him.

    It was in respect of the position the young Master upied by nature of his birth.

    However, young Master Jan frowned a bit. He had been like most nobles, a spoilt young Master from birth.

    Many had tried to curry favour with him, and many had lost their positions because of his mere words.

    In this regard, it was safe to say that he looked down on the world.

    However, the Viscount before him irritated him quite much.

    This was not because of the Viscount feminine taste in every thing, but because he knew that unlike those other people, Viscount Peter was not afraid of him.

    In fact, in the bow just now, he had noticed that it had only been done as a necessity to courtesy, and nothing else.

    For a person that had always had power and was used to people fanning over him, this was an annoying sight.

    However, this young Master did not want to offend the Viscount before him.

    Firstly, many rumours about the Viscount and the third prince circled within the noble rounds.

    He would be a fool to not at least believe someof those rumours.

    Or rather, it would be safe to say that he was not ready to test them.

    Secondly, he was here for a particr reason.

    His father had sent him to get a particr artefact.

    Because of Viscount Peter''s nature and strong backing, it was not an object that could be wrestled or bullied from him.

    Even though it was from a Baron under him, it was still from Viscount Peter''s Territory.

    Truthfully, Viscount Peter was actually quite protective of his territory.

    Only those that he allowed  could bully those underneath him.

    Fortunately, that particr item was going to be on disy in this Auction.

    "Yes, it''s not so good, but it''s still... manageable!" Young master Janplimented.

    "I am d to see that you are merger facilities can please your palettes."

    The young master nodded, "Viscount Peter, will you still not give me the Tablet!? My father has promised a really handsome price for it."

    Viscount Peter chuckled lightly, "you are so funny, young master. You already know what my answer would be, and yet you still tease me. You know, ady such as myself would not want to vex the young master, but I have already given out my words. I hope that you do forgive me."

    Hearing what the Viscount said made him really angry. Expecially because the Viscount referred to himself as ady.

    It was at this time that the Master of events announced the entering of the next item for auction.

    The prince looked over the Luxury box and the sight of the Medusa below enticed his eyes.

    He was a person that had a fond of snakes.

    Just like the one he kept as a pet around his neck, he enjoyed the feel of their touch against his skin.

    And what he was seeing was a specialbination of the two things he loved the most. Exotic snakes and beautiful women.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nobles were always a bunch with very special taste and the snake girl below had instantly captivated his eyes.

    He could even feel his groin react a bit to the imagination of her skin wriggling beneath him.

    .....

    "Next my dear men and women of sophistication, is a more spicy outlet to the taste. You see, these creatures are not so easy to capture, and theye from just next door. Because of very particr reasons we cannot disclose, the Medusas like their Sister tribe the Nagas cannot live for more than a few days out of the Snake Forest. Which means you only get a few days to enjoy them to your heart''s content."

    As the Auction master talked, the first Medusa was brought out in a cage.

    The moment Shade saw her, she stood to her feet, " one hundred Silver coins!"

    "HUH!!!" The crowd gasped.

    Even the young master in the Luxury booth up stairs was taken aback by the sudden blow up of money.

    Immediately she spoke, she realized what she had done and the attention she had drawn. Remembering Ero''s words on maintaining a low profile, she shyly sat down.

    Eros saw her blushing expression and felt she looked so cute.

    He held her hands together, "don''t worry my dear, it''s okay!"

    The Auction master chuckled a little, "I can see that some are already tasty for this one!" He gave a meanful re to the nobles.

    The audienceughed in response.

    "In the light of the bid by the young, fair maiden, I will continue from  one hundred silver coins. 100 solver coins going once, going twice. Do I hear a hundred and one silver coins!?"

    "One hundred and ten Silver Coins!" Some one in the audience shouted.

    "One hundred and ten silver coins to the nobleman behind. Do I hear a hundred and fifteen silver coins!?" He looked around.

    However, no one bid even more.

    "115 silver coins going once,l! Going twice!!!"

    "150 Silver COINS!!!" The voice hade from the Luxury box.

    Everyone paused and looked on the direction of the luxury box.

    This was Viscount Peter''s birthday party celebration.

    All the nobles here knew that any one in that luxury box would be someone of power.

    After all, Viscount Peter would not allow even a Viscount stay in the luxury box.

    It most be one who is of the Earl noble rank and above.

    Or some cultivator of unparallel strength.

    Those that had yed the game of politics for a long time like the nobles that had attended this auction knew for certain that those of superior power should not be offended.

    Having the same desires on an item as one''s superiors was the same thing as sticking out like a sore thumb.

    Nobles usually knew the lines they could cross and who they should not mess with.

    In this room, no one wanted to mess with whosoever it was in that Luxury box.

    Of course, all of them except the Baron that had been making waves since he made his appearance at this location.

    "150 Silver coins, going once, going twice."

    "152 Silver coins!" Shade voiced once more.

    This time around, she did not throw out a huge number in fear that it was outside Ero''s budget.

    "200 Silver coins," Young master Jan spoke boldly and loudly.

    Now, Shade was starting to panic.

    She did not know if she should bid more or not.

    However, Eros understood her plight.

    He whispered into Dan''s ear, "we are taking all the Medusas and Nagas from here. Spend like a spoiled scorn. Make me proud boy!"

    Dan suddenly had an evil grin at the side of his mouth.

    Dan nodded lightly.

    "200 silver coins going once, going twice, going...."

    "500 Silver coins!" Dan shouted with pride.

    The Nobles gasped again.

    That was indeed a lot of money.

    Young master Jan frowned a bit, but this was still money he could afford spending.

    "550 silver coins!" He shouted.

    Dan chuckled. He took his time as he mentioned it word for word, "ONE HUNDRED GOLD COINS!!!"

 Chapter 126 This Young Master Is Not Done Spending His Money

    ?

    At around the time the binding for Diana started, Eros felt something.

    He around the ce but did not see anyone or anything that was out of ce. This was purely just his instinct for danger sounding an rm in his head.

    He had not gotten what he came here for and danger was already around the corner.

    It was easy to believe that the security provided by the Viscount could ensure that things were not out of ce.

    But Eros was not one to allow the decision of his fate to be in another''s hands.

    However, he could not disturb the people around him.

    Firstly, Shade was currently emotionally unstable. Before her was her sister and best friend. She would definitely do whatsoever it took to have her back.

    They was also Amanda. As the former queen of the Nagas, she had a duty to her people.

    The only emotionally sain people were Dan and Lady frostbite.

    However, Eros looked at Lady Frostbite''s direction and noticed she had her eyes at a particr figure sitting a few rows away from them.

    Eros himself had not taken note of this person on entering the hall, but Lady Frostbite had.

    This was Baron Crood. This was supposed to be her father inw.

    He was not a Baron under the Viscount. But like many here, he hade to curry favours.

    Eros could see that her fists were balled on her thighs.

    She was obviously holding herself from standing up and going over the baron to give him a good beating.

    After all, as far as she was concerned, she had lost her sister because of the shenanigans of the Crood family.

    Eros sighed lowly. Apparently, Lady Frostbite was also not emotionally stable at the moment.

    Eros took a look at Dan. Even without telling him, he knew his son well enough to know that he could handle things.

    The sense that danger was close increased with time.

    Eros knew that he had to handle it.

    But he did not want to drag attention to himself.

    He smiled as a nice thought popped in his head.

    It was at this point he gave finally instructions to Dan, handing him a ring filled with gold to get all the Medusas and Nagas.

    Afterwards, he excused himself out of the Auction room.

    Dan smiled as he was given the authority to engage in willful spending.

    At heart, just like any young master born in a noble family, Dan was a scorn.

    The only difference between him and most was that he had alwayscked the financial capability to back his status.

    And of course, a littlemon sense.

    However, Dan like any boy his age with excess cash, knew how to gather attention get on the nerves of any body.

    This was such an instance.

    The price for Diana had been at 500 Silver coins. This was equivalent to 5 gold coins. This amount of money would have taken many barons many months to generate, and some years.

    In other words, it was not easy money.

    In fact, the old Eros could only dream of such money. Definitely, his grandchildren would have never seen such.

    However, such amount of money was currently nothing to Dan.

    Dan had known that his grandfather was very rich since the renovations to the Tate Estate had started.

    Even the carriage they came in was bathed with gold.

    It was so tempting to the eyes that even the Inn keeper at the Inn they had stayed at before could not resist and wanted to steal it.

    Because of the series of events so far, Dan had not had the opportunity to explore the vast riches of his grandfather''s wealth.

    However, just now, Eros had told him words every son had wanted to hear from their father.

    This was the permission to be a useless thrift spend.

    Surely, Dan did not feel the need to hold back his pent up urges to spend cash.

    The best part was that a limit on what he should spend had not been given.

    Since another rich idiot wanted topete with him, he was going to p him in the face with his coin purse.

    Dan had thrown out an incredible number for the Medusa in chains.

    Many could not help but peep in his direction.

    They all wanted to know who this young Master was.

    To their surprise, Dan sat in thepany of beautiful women.

    Many might not have taken a good notice of him before, but not any more.

    Some that had not noticed hime with Eros thought that he might have been the son of a Duke or something.

    Dan could hear the murmurs behind him,.and he nodded in acknowledgment.

    The attention they gave was filling.

    There was suddenly a loud voice that came from the luxury box.

    "Dear friend, I am Young master Jan, the son of Earl Jan. I intend to secure this Medusa for myself. If the young friend down BELOW does not mind, I will be taking it for myself."

    The crowd was suddenly surprised by this.

    It was no wonder this person used the Luxury box.

    The noble circle was arge one, but those of importance were not so much.

    Even amongst nobles, some were exceptional.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    These nobles all knew who Young Master Jan was.

    Even those that had wanted to bid for the Medusa held back the moment they heard his identity.

    No one wanted to enemies with this Young Master.

    Well, all.of them except the Young master that had just been given express permission to spend like a Scorn of thend.

    "100 gold coins and 1 bronze!" Young master Jan shouted.

    Dan chuckled a bit, he understood the words that Young master Jan had spoken quite well.

    After all, the Young master had ced emphasis on the fact that Dan was down below and he was above.

    This was an indirect warning for Dan to step back.

    Afterwards, he had proceeded to bid an extra bronze coin.

    This was an attempt at putting Dan in his ce.

    However, Young master Jan had just pissed Dan off.

    "101 gold coins, 1 silver and 1 bronze coins!"

    "HUH!?" Many in the crowd could not hold back their surprise.

    This was new gossip for the Noble circle.

    There was actually a noble below the rank of Earl that had the guts to challenge a scorn of thend like young masterJan?

    This was nearly preposterous.

    In fact, even the Master of the auction swallowed hard at this.

    He already made up his mind to sell to Young master Jan if he were to increase the price again.

    Fortunately, he did.

    "101 gold coins, 2 silvers and one Bronze coins!"

    However, before the gavel could hit the board, Dan raised the amount one more.

    But the amount was by another hundred.

    Young master Jan gritted his teeth loudly. He was so tempted to jump out of the luxury box and give Dan a proper deserving beating.

    But he still had a dignified image to maintain.

    He wanted to increase the amount again,.bout the schrly figure standing by his side walked forward and whispered into his ear.

    Young master Jan gritted his teeth even harder.

    He had just been informed that he was permitted to spend that much more.

    He was angry but he had to hold it back, and even force a smile.

    "This young Master has seen how much you are interested in this creature, and has decided to allow you the privilege of having this one to yourself. Since they are more, I will just get the next one for myself!"

    Young master Janughed it off. The way he did it was so good that Viscount Peter that had seen the entire encounter could not help butmend his acting skills.

    *BAM!*

    The gavel hit the board.

    "Sold to the young gentleman in front."

    The crowd gave a round of apuse.

    Dan nodded as he waved his hand in thanks to their apuse.

    The Auction master waved his hand and Diana was taken away.

    As she was, Dan could see Shade''s eyes following her.

    She obviously desired to follow her.

    Dan suddenly raised a hand in question to the Auction master.

    "Yes please, young master....erm..."

    Dan stood up, "Tate! I am Young master Dan Tate."

    "Of Course, sir!" The auction master addressed him respectfully.

    Money was a strong power, and Dan had just shown that he had much of it.

    Dan nodded. It did feel good to be shown respect in public.

    "If I might ask, may I have the merchandise now?"

    "Of course sir, as soon as you pay, you may have your...."

    *Bam!*

    Dan flung over a small bag of leaking gold coins unto the stage.

    This bag hade from the ring Eros had handed him.

    The Auction master and the crowd were left speechless by the shining gold coins.

    "The beautifuldy by my side wille secure all my merchandise, " Dan pointed at Shade indicating to her that this was the opportunity for her to go get her sister.

    She smiled in thanks to him and left in the direction that the guards pointed.

    Dan had spent much money, but his words had been clear to them. It seemed like he was not yet done.

    Dan sat back down, and folded his legs.

    The next one to be brought out was a Naga. Before the price was even mentioned, Dan opened his mouth wildly.

    "200 Hundred gold coins, 2 silvers and two bronze coins!"

 Chapter 127 The True Scorn Of The Earth.

    ?

    Young master Jan was very angry about what had happened with the first medusa. However, he was in public at the moment, and he had to maintain the fa?ade of a wealthy but respectable young master in public.

    However, that did not mean that he had decided to allow Dan to get away with it. In fact, he had already decided that Dan was a walking, breathing dead man.

    This was no doubt the same thing he had done to many that had crossed his path.

    He was not as forgiving or as forgetting as he looked or made himself to seem.

    The Next Snakedy was pushed out in aa cage.

    Just like Diana had been, she had her eyes blindfolded. The reason for this was because of her bloodline ability.

    This was a younger looking Naga. However, in the eyes of Younger master Jan, she was still a price to be had.

    Snake women were very exotic creatures.

    If not for the fact that they died a few days after leaving the Snake forest, which meant that they would die before reaching ces like the capital or other countries, they would have been sold for very extraordinary prices.

    Although the price at which the lower nobles bought was not so high, it was still good.

    After all, money, and power always made one''s taste bubs evolve.

    This was one such situation.

    With money and power, one could practically get their taste of women.

    However, medusas and Nagas were not so easy to get.

    These were very beautiful women blessed with a chest of three breasts.

    Without a doubt, they were many nobles that wanted to have the medal of having one in their bed around their necks.

    Young master Jan was one such noble.

    Although this was not the reason why he was here, he would give anything to enjoy the vour of a Snake woman in his tongue.

    The Naga was brought out. Young master Jan maintained his cool.

    He had already had this one in his eyes.

    However, before the master of the Auction could even begin with the price tag on the Naga, the loud voice of a cocky teenager was heard.

    "200 hundred gold coins, 2 silvers and two  bronze coins!"

    The crowd gasped as discussions began at different corners.

    The talk was not because of the price he had thrown out for the Naga. Rather, it was because of the Price range.

    This was obvious provocation to the Young master in the Luxury box.

    Dan had used the same price tag that Young master Jan had used, except that he had increased it by one bronze coin.

    This was a tant insult.

    This was obviously a battle. A battle to show who was wealthiest.

    Dan had a cocky smile on his face, and he rxed into his chair infort.

    A waiter passed by and he even ordered a drink. It was as if what he had just done was a normal thing.

    Penny on the other hand sitting by her brother''s side could not help but look at him in surprise.

    From the beginning when Eros and Dan had been throwing gold coins all over the ce, she had been looking at them as if she was looking at foreigners.

    She had only been away from home for a few weeks and a lot had so drastically changed.

    Of course, she knew her brother well, and knew that he could be bold and brave when he needed to be. Just like that time that he had stood before her with a sword when their grand father had died.

    However, the Dan she knew now was different.

    There was a certain saying that money could change People. She was now seeing it life before her very eyes. Her young brother Dan had suddenly be a scorn of the earth.

    Young master Jan pushed away the women by his side. he could no longer hold his anger. He leaned in against the rails of the Luxury box.

    "400 gold coins!"

    Dan gave a side smile, "asshole, you took the bait." he thought to himself.

    Dan took a sip from his drink, "400 gold and one bronze coins!" he ced his bid.

    "600 Gold coins!" Young master Jan screamed again.

    "600 Gold and one Bronze coin!" Dan mentioned in response.

    By now, others that desired the Naga had decided to shut up and hide their coin purse.

    This battle was already too fierce. After all, spending 600 gold coins on a creature that was going to die in a couple of days was just in stupidity.

    It was stupidity only scorns of the earth could engage in.

    Young master Jan gritted his teeth hard. The Schr by his side tried to stop him.

    But Young Master Jan brushed him off.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "800 Gold Coins!!!"

    The schr turned to the guards, and nodded at them. Immediately, both of them came to pull Young master Jan back.

    Dan on the other hand smiled as he sipped his drink gently.

    This fight as far as he was concerned was one that he won even before the fight had started.

    In this moment, here and now, Dan was going to prove that he was the true scorn of the earth.

    He waved to the Auction master.

    "Yes, young master!" The Auction master responded politely.

    "I want to know. Are they other Nagas and Medusas back there?"

    This question came as a surprise to the Auction master.

    It seemed as if Dan was willing to back off from the battle for this particr Naga. At least that was what Everybody including Young master Jan thought.

    However, Dan''s next words surprised them even further.

    "How many of them are they in total? I mean, both young and old of course."

    The Auction master waved a hand, and a man with a ck axe symbol on his chest stepped forward and whispered into his ear.

    The Auction master nodded and turned to Dan, "They are a total of thirteen, sir!"

    He heard what the Auction master had said and nodded. He twirled the wine inside his cup a little and took a light sip, enjoying the taste of it on his tongue.

    And then his eyes slowly rose to the Auction master.

    "If what you are saying his correct, then that means that they are some that were intended to be auctioned out in bulk. I''m I right?"

    The Auction master nodded, "yes, sir!" a thought popped in his head, and he decided to ask. "Perhaps young sir, do you intend to buy in bulk?"

    Dan Chuckled a bit as he stood to his feet with his ss of wine high in the air, "Cheers to you too Auction master! this young master has decided to take all your stock of this exotic women. 14000 Gold coins."

    "HUH!!!"

    As the crowd gasped in shock, somedies in the audience fainted when they heard the amount.

    Even the Auction master was left speechless and he subconsciously held his hand to his chest in surprise.

    Fourteen thousand gold coins was a lot of more.

    This was amount equivalent to yearly tax that dukes and even Grand dukes collected.

    Such amount of money was just too preposterous to have.

    Penny swallowed hard.

    She could not believe that they were suddenly that rich.

    She wanted to pull Dan back to his seat and give him a dirty p on the face. However, her hands were too shaky by the shook of the amount to even move.

    Young Master Jan heard the amount and his eye twitched. The shock of it made him cough out blood, and he passed out straight on the spot.

    "So, what would it be!?" Dan asked with his cocky smile for all to see.

    The Auction master looked around.

    These Medusas and Nagas were supposed to be sold for very outstanding prices, but this was a different kind of outstanding.

    At most, the price of each one should have been 50 gold coins, but the battle between Dan and young master Jan had pushed things to great heights.

    "So what do you say Auction master? is that price enough?"

    "Well..well... I would...erm..erm I would have to ask the audience if there is anyone here that is willing to challenge that amount."

    Dan nodded as he turned about, "Ladies and gents, is there perhaps any one that wants to bid a higher price!?"

    This was obviously a very rhetorical question.

    No one here was so foolish.

    "Going once! going twice!! SOLD!!!"

    *Bam*

    "All Nagas and Medusas have been sold to Young Master Dan Irond Tate!"

    There was a huge round of apuse.

    Dan nodded to the crowd.

    He sat back on his seat, dy Amanda, I suggest you also go get your people now!" She nodded at him in gratitude as she also followed the path that Shade had gone.

    The crowd settled down, and then the Auction master brimming with smiles because of this sessful auction introduced the next item.

    At the same time, Dan heard a certain information in his head. It was from Eros...

 Chapter 128 Dark Serpents Of The Shadow God

    ?

    "Ladies and gentlemen, our next item was contributed by a noble gentleman sitting right in our midst. This item is an old artefact. The baron that contributed this said that it happens to be an old heirloom. Unfortunately, he does not see much use in it''s existence, and has decided to sell it off. I''m I right!?" The Auction master turned to Baron Bolos.

    Baron Bolos gave a light nod.

    The Auction master nodded back in response and continued.

    "They are many rumours surrounding this item, and it is even rumoured that the royal family once hunted for it. Although that was hundreds of years ago. However, it shows how valuable to this particr item is. Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you, the Emperor''s Tablet."

    "HUH!!!" Many gasped as the crowd murmured lightly.

    The people in this room by the grace of their heritage had been blessed with the fortunate privilege of having sound education.

    Or at least as sound as could be.

    One of the fundamentals of noble education was the study of history.

    And this was not the diluted mess that went around as rumours or songs sang by bards.

    The golden empire was a great one.

    It was an empire that was epassed by many kingdoms.

    Some of them were conquered,while some others willingly submitted themselves to it''s reign.

    Of course, this was because of the power it''s then royal family willed.

    The source of that Great power was the Anchor Stones.

    It is said that all 12 anchor stones sat on the Emperor''s crown at all times.

    It is also said that only the emperor could use it.

    However, there also existed another method of usage.

    It is said that it was used as a check to guide and control the power that the emperor''s crown controlled.

    This method of usage was said to be made up of the blood and flesh of the previous emperors.

    For by only royal blood of the anointed to lead could control be found.

    The item that could do this, was called the Emperor''s Tablet.

    During the time that the Emperor was entering its days of chaos, this particr item was said to have been stolen.

    The Thief was Boar the pig. The same pirate by whose journal, Victoria was lead to the treasure of ska the threatened.

    However, it waster dis overed that Boar was framed for this, and that it was a member of the royal family dissatisfied with the reins of power that did it.

    The royal family member was apprehended, but by then,  it was toote.

    The Emperor''s Tablet had gone missing.

    Such was the loss of a great treasure.

    In the time after the Golden Empire, many kingdoms broke out, once more gaining their independence from the empire''s rule.

    Treasures that belonged to the golden empire were sort out at every corner by different nations in secret.

    While in the open, they destroyed knowledge of it''s existence.

    However, was there ever a noble family that did not have it''s ways with preserving knowledge?

    No, there wasn''t. If they didn''t, then they would have gone extinct by now.

    Even nobles knew the importance of history.

    Therefore, even though it was not spoken about in public, it did not mean that they had no knowledge of it.

    All they did was hide their ever gossiping voices about it.

    However, a supposedly great treasure that had been hidden for many years had been brought to light.

    The Table was set on a tray and wheeled out for all to see.

    This tablet looked as Ancient as they said it did.

    It appeared to be ceramic at first nce. However, it was made up of royal bones.

    It was rectangr in shape. It was not too long but not too short either.

    It was just the right size if one wanted to carry it and escape.

    On its body were ancient mystical runes on every corner.

    And on its surface were indent marks. These were obviously indent marks for holding something. Most like the Anchor stones.

    The Tablet itself looked to be a dead rock, but one had to admit that when eyes wereid on it, it looked as if the Tablet was making subtle calls to the soul.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, the Emperor''s Tablet." The Auction master introduced.

    The moment the Tablet appeared, Dan heard a message in his head directly from Eros, "make sure to get that tablet no matter the cost!"

    Dan now had his eyes on the Tablet, but he was not the only one. They were others like Young Master Jan that hade here specifically because of this tablet.

    This was going to be another battle of wealth andpetence.

    Dan knew his grandfather to a certain extent.

    If Eros was telling him to get the Tablet with the urgency in his voice as it was, then it meant two things.

    Firstly, the Tablet was very important.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Secondly, Eros was too busy to do it himself.

    In Dan''s experience, there were only two things that could truly upy his grandfather''d time.

    It was either he was engaging in sexual intercourse or he was engaging in a fight.

    Dan knew that Eros women, Shade and Amanda were currently busy with their people.

    Lady Frostbite was also by his side.

    It could only mean one thing. Eros was tightly engaged in battle.

    And he was right.

    At the moment, Eros stood before old but unfamiliar foes.

    .........

    Eros had felt something was wrong and immediately left the Auction room.

    As he did, he decided to dawn on an old persona.

    This of course was to preserve his image and avoid trouble. After all, he was still a noble of the Almace Kingdom and was a subject under Viscount Peter.

    Also, Eros prefered to protect those that were around him as best as he possible could.

    Just like he and Dan had dressed thest time that Lady Frostbite was in trouble, he wire all ck to face the fore.

    Eros hade out at exactly the right time.

    The moment he came out, the first thing he noticed was that the Viscount''s guards about the manor had been knocked out or killed.

    Through the earth and the shadows, he could tell that the Manor had already been surrounded.

    However, this people although professional in their tactics had yet to move.

    It was as if they were waiting patiently for something.

    Eros did not know what it was, but he knew it was a better option to take them out now that they did not know of his presence.

    Blending in the shadows was easy as pie for him.

    As a god that never engaged in offensive encounters and really did not have an offensive style of his own, it was easy for him to learn and absorb from his brothers and sisters.

    Eros would not consider himself to be a fast learner. Also, it was the offensive skill of another god''s domain.

    However, he had eons of time to learn, a d he did it well.

    He blended into the shadows like he was the night himself.

    There were many, but Eros was confident in his ability to drastically reduce their numbers and so he set out to work.

    Merged in the shadow, he sighted a group of the invaders. They were four of them about the tree and six on the three itself.

    All of whom had masks on their faces to hide their identities.

    Eros ced a hand on the ground. Slowly, he muttered.

    *Dark Serpents Of the Shadow god!*

    *HISSSSSS!!!!*

    There was a low chirus if hisses like that of a snake as the shadows morphed into ck snakes that merged with the night.

    Their goal were the men in and about the trees.

    Eros made sure the snakes all attacked at the same time.

    It was a slight and effective attack.

    Since they did not see the Snakes moving through the shadows, their stealth was just right and undiscovered too.

    The Shadow snakes were not made of matter and the Intruders did not feel it as it snaked about their bodies.

    By the time they noticed, it was just toote.

    *HISS!*

    The snakes bite into their snakes while covering their mouths from shouting.

    The eyes of the intruders slowly became ck to the corruption of the dark venom of the Shadow snakes.

    They fell to their deaths on the spot.

    Once Eros was done with them, he moved over to the next set, and did the same thing.

    Eros attacked smartly.

    He noticed the power levels of a particr group and avoided them as best he could.

    However, for those that he could hurt, he did it effectively.

    It was best to end them now than have their problems during a fight.

    It was at this exact moment that the Tablet was brought forth on stage.

    The moment it made it''s appearance under light, Eros felt the fluctuations of it''s energy.

    "Primordial energy!?"

 Chapter 129 Hunt For The Emperors Tablet

    ?

    Primordial energy was the origin of the universe and also the purest energy there was.

    However, it was also extremely rare toe across. Especially in such a world.

    Most, if not all of it had been amassed by the gods, celestials, Demons and Devils of theher realm.

    However, Since hising into this world, Eros had sensed it a series of times. All of which had been very significant events.

    Of course, it had all surrounded the Anchor stones.

    Now, he was feeling a trace of it again from the tablet.

    This immediately sparked his interest.

    Then again, anything with Primordial energy in this world was bound to capture his interest.

    Since this was an auction, he did not mind getting the Tablet for himself.

    He immediately sent specific instructions to Dan concerning the tablet.

    However, he was not the only one that had his eyes on the tablet.

    The moment the tablet made its appearance, the men with masks in hiding all moved.

    Eros instantly knew that it was because of the Tablet.

    Primordial energy was the most valuable substance there was in the world. An item that contained it was definitely of that value equivalence.

    Eros immediately moved.

    ...........................

    Viscount and clown were in charge of the assault on this ce. However, all were in truth following her orders because Viscount knew this ce like the back of her hand, after all, she had history here.  Also, Clown was not part of this attack. He had a different job to aplish.

    They hade for a particr treasured item.

    They hade for the the Emperor''s Tablet.

    However, they had been very patient with their ns.

    Firstly, they had killed off all the guards in the immediate vicinity. This was easy because Viscount Peter had assigned his truly strong guards all around the items to be auctioned, and the guests. This meant that only those second rate guards were left to secure the Perimeter.

    After this, they had waited in hiding for when the Tablet was most vulnerable to slippery hands.

    In this case, that was when the Tablet was out on stage for the bidding.

    Immediately, they moved.

    However before them was a figure in full ck clothes. He had a ck mask on his face that looked like a monster from the Legends.

    If Viscount was to put a finger on it, then she would have to say that he looked like a Dragon.

    This sparked a certain thought in her head.

    However, she was not exactly sure.

    Eros alone stood before Viscount, and the rest of her counterparts.

    Viscount looked around. She had given the order for them to move immediately.

    However, those that now stood with her were just bit over hundred.

    It was nothing like the numbers they hade with.

    This meant that something most have happened to them.

    She took a look at the man with the ck dragon mask in front of her. Her instincts told her to be careful.

    As she checked Eros out, Eros also checked her out.

    Even though Viscount was in a tight ck body suite, her proportions were not blind to his eyes.

    He traced her up and down, side to side. He examined her curves and cuts like he had home work to do on them.  Even the burst was in the range of his scrutiny.

    Eros hand been with and seen thousands of women. Each had their own body type and proportions.

    In fact, many were very simr, but in the eyes of the god of lust and love, there were as different as the distinction between day and night.

    Also, he had never for once forgotten those precious body sizes.

    The one before him, was exactly the one he had examined not so long ago on that hill that was located just outside his home.

    The moment he saw her, he knew she was the one.

    Yes! she was the one that had fired at Him that day, and the time before that one at his manor. She had killed ''A Hundred faces''.

    This meant that she had wounded his butler.

    Eros frowned at this. this woman before him was the person he was looking for.

    Even as he stood before her, every part of him wanted to teach her a lesson.

    Eros was a person that always protected his own. If he could not do that, then revenge was in other.

    At first, he was only going to interrogate them about attacking Viscount''s Peter''s birthday party.

    However, things had suddenly be more personal.

    Slowly, lightning sparks crackled from his body like firecrackers at a new years celebration.

    The lightning started slow, but it soon climbed steadily.

    lightening sparks went about his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The moment Viscount saw this, she frowned. She remembered the description of the person her little sister Bunny had told her of the person that wounded her with his soul energy.

    She had not been sure at first, but the moment the lightening went about Eros, she was sure it was him.

    "ck lightening Dragon! After what you did to my sister, It is nice to see that you brought yourself to Your death!"

    Eros on the other hand raised a brow at this.

    "ck Lightning Dragon!?" Eros was surprised by the name she had called him.

    One of the men in a mask wanted to attack, however, Viscount stopped him, "this one is mine!" She muttered fiercely as she rushed at him.

    Immediately, she moved, so did Eros.

    Meanwhile, within the Auction room, the bidding war for the Emperors tablet was at hand.

    When the Tablet was brought out, young master Jan that had fainted in the Luxury box woke up.

    This was it. This was what he had been after the entire time.

    dies and gentlemen, we are starting the Bid for the Emperors tablet at 100 gold coins." The Auction master informed, "So do i hear a 101 gold coins!?"

    "150 gold coins!" Young master Jan immediately voiced out.

    "200 gold coins!" Dan voiced out after him.

    Young master Jan looked over the luxury box.

    He was surprised to see that it was the same teenage boy from thest time.

    This heavily infuriated him fiercely.

    But he was not going to lose this time around. His Father had given him ess to a lot of money just to secure that Tablet.

    "300 gold coins!" he screamed again.

    "500 gold coins!!!"

    A loud scream was heard. This was not the familiar voice thatpeted with him. Young master Jan looked in the direction that the voice hade from.

    Dan also looked in that direction.

    It was avishly dressed gentleman. He had his legs folded one on top another. He had a wine in his hand that was decorated with fine rings of different colors.

    However, he did not drink the wine. Not that he could anyway. Not with that Clown face mask covering his face.

    Dan looked at him, and he instantly had a bad feeling about this.

    However, that was not going to stop him from Bidding.

    "1000 Gold Coins!" Dan voiced out.

    "1500 Gold Coins!" Young master Jan voiced out.

    "2000 Gold Coins!" The man in a clown mask voiced out.

    Meanwhile, as the prices for the Tablet went up Baron Bolos sat not too far away. He had smiles on his faces.

    He was the person that submitted the tablet for Auctioning.

    Nobles were always in love with antiques.

    It was a zeal they had that showed the status of their excessive wealth.

    All nobles had this built deep within their bones.

    The Tablet had been in his family for many generations. It was of no use to him, and he needed the money for other important matters. it was only fair to sell to who so ever would take it.

    However, he had thought that it would only sell for at most 500 gold coins. However, what he was seeing blew his mind.

    The Bidding had just started and the price was already up to 2000 gold coins. His children by his side also had smiles on their faces.

    "3000 Gold Coins!" Dan screamed.

    "4000 Gold Coins!" the Clown man screamed back.

    Young master Jan looked to the schr by his side for confirmation. The Schr nodded at him and he screamed again.

    "5000 Gold coins!"

    Every other person in the hall kept quiet as they watched these three spend their money about the ce.

    Dan frowned, "do these two think I''m joking? I will show them what this young master can do!?" he thought to himself.

    "10,000 gold coins!"

    "HUH!!!" the crowd gasped.

    Young master Jan almost vomited blood when he heard that amount.

    He turned to the schr by his side, but the schr shook his head. This was an indication that he was to shut up and not bid more.

    However, the Schr had his eyes on the man in a Clown mask.

    "10,000 Gold coins going once! going twice!! And so..."

    *SLUSH!*

    Before the Auction master could give thest word, a ss de darted through his neck. Blood sprayed out in all directions.

 Chapter 130 The Chaos At The Viscounts Birthday Party.

    ?

    Lightning sparks went out in the air as Eros sent his attacks for Viscount.

    However, she was very fast. Her legs moving like she was following in mid air.

    However, she did not close the distance between them, rather, she created more gaps.

    From this action and her quick steps, Eros instantly knew that she was a long distance fighter.

    Just as he had guessed, she waved her hands and a big cross bow appeared from thin air.

    The size of which was not something that aa girl of her statue should be waving around.

    However, she did.

    And she did it so lightly and effectively that it left one Wondering if she was running around with a toy.

    She pointed the cross bow at Eros and pressed sharply on the trigger.

    *Fop!fop!! Fop!!!*

    Arrows whistled through the air as they rushed for Eros.

    However, Eros waved his hands and lightning snaked through the air turning the arrows into dust.

    Viscount frowned at this.

    Those arrows were not normal arrows. After all, he weapon was not a normal one.

    This was a Soul weapon. It''s aim was true to it''s target as her heart was.

    There were supposed to be very strong, fast and effective.

    But Eros destroyed it with a wave of his hand with his lightning like it was an annoying pest buzzing in the air.

    From the moment Eros released his Lightning, she instantly knew his cultivation level. After all, it was very well below her''s.

    She was at the 12th stage of the Soul Apostle realm. Meanwhile, Eros was at the Sixth stage of the soul Apostle realm.

    The difference between their realms was very far. Eros was within the lower ranks of the realm and Viscount was within the higher ranks of the realm.

    However, Viscount knew and had heard from Bunny about Ero''s Soul energy.

    Even now, it was quite obvious that it was of a different kind.

    Even within this quick attacks, she could tell that his soul energy was different than the usual. If she was to put a word on it, then it would be that his soul energy was pure.

    In fact, it was just too pure.

    It was no wonder he was able to see her attacksing.

    She frowned as she readied her cross bow for another attack. This time around, the tip of the arrows glowed in an eerie red light.

    "If you will not get out of my way, I will have to force you out!" She stated angrily.

    However, Eros had moved.

    *Mirror steps!*

    He activated his movement technique, closing the distance between both of them as he brought his hand for a heavy punch.

    His fist magnified before her face. The surprise of the attack overwhelmed her.

    She readied her self for the hit, however...

    *Boing! Boing!!

    She felt the five fingers of his hand sinking into one of breasts.

    "_"

    "_"

    "_"

    Everyone was speechless about this.

    *Boing! Boing!!*

    He squeezed once more.

    In her anger, she gave him a kick thatnded right in the chest.

    Eros was sent flying a gidd distance. However, he tumbled in the air andnded on the ground in a very heroic stance.

    He looked in her direction, "that bra is too tight. You should let it breath a little."

    Her cheeks went red, and she stomped her feet in anger.

    Eros had just embarrassed her in front of her juniors.

    However, for Eros, things were just getting interesting.

    The embarrassment Viscount felt made the Divine shard in Eros''s chest vibrate fiercely.

    This was what he needed. This was him embarrassing a woman in a powerful situation.

    Eros fingers danced in the air. He could not wait to have another feel.

    Just then, a loud scream came from behind him.

    Eros did not even need to look back to know that it was from the auction room.

    ....,.......<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The crowd gasped, and then an olderdy SCREAMED loudly. After all, this was murder in in sight.

    The piece of ss in the Auction Master''s neck had cut deep.

    A jet of blood like the rushing of spring water darted out of his neck in sessions. The Auction master staggered a little and then he fell straight to the ground.

    His eyes showed his unwillingness to die. However, that was not in his hands but his unfortunate demise was long set in stone.

    His hands held his neck in an attempt to hold back his gushing blood, but it was all in vain.

    If he could, he would havemanded his blood to still stay within his body, this too was out of his abilities. In this manner, his eyes remained opened as death wrapped her fingers around him and whisked his soul away.

    The crowd panicked and many people screamed.

    Some immediately ran for the exit, and the guards immediately surrounded the culprit of this unfortunate incident.

    Of course, it was none other than the Clown.

    In his hand was his crushed ss. It was a piece of it, wrapped in his soul energy that he had thrown straight for the Auction master''s throat.

    *WHISTLING!*

    Regardless of Viscount Peter''s guards that had surrounded him, he did not move. Rather he whistled a tune.

    It was as if there did not exist.

    Till this moment, his eyes was still on the Emperor''s Tablet that remained on the stage.

    "You have killed in the house Of Viscount Peter. This is a drastic disy of disrespect. If you know what is good for you, drop the ss in your hands ande with us immediately. Or Else, we shall use force!" One of the big beefy guards in front of him warned.

    However, Clown did not even panic.

    His eyes still on his goal, he rose to his feet.

    He took a step forward.

    As he did, he waved his hands in all directions. His movement appeared to be slow to the ordinary eyes, but only cultivators knew that what the ordinary man was seeing was the after image of his hands that had long made the moves he wanted.

    Shards of ss darted in all directions around him.

    This simple attack of his had been precise and urate.

    It went straight for the necks of all the guards that surrounded him.

    *PISH!!!*

    Blood flowed in all directions.

    "AHHHH!!!" the sight of this had once more made the men and women scream for their lives. Even the guards could not stop him. This was definitely not a normal person.

    He stepped forward again. Like taking a silent stroll, he walked towards the Stage.

    Meanwhile, Viscount Peter had seen everything that had happened so far from the Luxury box.

    Surprisingly, he did not look panicked.

    He still smoked his pipe like the attack that was happening down was not happening in his own home.

    Young master Jan and the girls he was with had immediately taken cover.

    However, the schr remained standing and watching what was happening below with interest in his eyes.

    Viscount Peter turned him, "So, are you going to deal with that Clown or what?"

    The Schr raised a brow at him, "I am sorry Viscount peter but I am but a man of the pen and not a man of the..."

    "Your acting sucks Young master Jan!" Viscount Peter interrupted him.

    The schr had a straight face for a few seconds, and then he blossomed into a smile, "for how long have you known?"

    "Since I walked into this ce. Also, I and Earl Jan are never on good terms, but I make it my mission to know when he imed to send his first and only son abroad to study, but instead sent him to the Monastery of Heaven''s Judgement! And Lastly, when did you have a sudden fondness for snakes?" Viscount Peter smiled back at him.

    The Schr chuckled a little, "i knew this trash was worthless," he turned and gave the Fake Young master Jan that was hiding with the girls a kick in the chest. he coughed out blood a little.

    The real Young master Jan turned to Viscount Peter, "I see your reputation precedes you. No wonder the Third Prince values you so much. You were even able to see through me!"

    "See through you!?" Viscount peter raised a brow at him, "i have seen nothing. From what my sources tell me, that may be you, but that face is certainly not yours."

    Young Master Jan chuckled once more, "true! true!! For very personal reasons, I rather keep my identity a secret you see."

    Viscount Peter nodded, "I understand. No matter what you look like, I could care less. As long as our interest don''t tamper with one another, then I am okay with it. However," Viscount Peter peeped down at the Clown advancing towards the stage. In a little while, the emperor''s tablet would be in his hands.

    "That idiot down there has crossed the line. Entering into my HOUSE and causing death. if i don''t teach him a lesson, people will think I am so easily bullied. However," he turned to Young master Jan, "I do not intend to steal your prey from you. After all, are you not also after the Emperor''s Tablet?"

    Young master Jan sighed lowly, "So you rather use my hands for your work!"

    "Yes! Do you have a problem with it?" Viscount Peter asked as if it was his right that Young master Jan worked for him.

    "You owe me one for this!" Young master Jan stated before he waved his hand, jumping down from the Luxury box.

    Clown was just about to touch the Tablet when he instantly paused and made a huge leap back.

    *Whim!*

    A de cutting through air was heard.

    It have a light whistle as it struck hard on the ground.

    And with it came Young master Jan.

    If Clown had persisted on touching the Emperor''s Tablet, his hand would have been shaved clean off.

 Chapter 131 Disciple From The Monastery Of Heavens Judgement.

    ?

    The moment Eros heard the scream from inside, he wanted to turn about and rush in. But  if he did, these people would follow and with the nobles running around, the Chaos was only going to result into many deaths.

    All he could do was send instructions to Lady frostbite and  Dan in his head toy low and also ensure that Penny was safe.

    Viscount giggled a bit, "I know right! You were not expecting this. Do you think we the Grand Order are so dumb as to not have a second n? I''ll advice you. If you know what is good for you, get the hell out of my way. If you hurry, you might still save some lives. In there is Clown, and the life of people and livestock are measured on the same scale in his head!"

    Viscount was sure that with her words and threats, Eros would leave her path.

    However, he did not.

    She did not know that Eros could tell every thing happening in the Auction hall from where he stood.

    After all, he knew that another formidable cultivator was there. Expecially with the kind of holy soul energy he felt from that person, he knew he still had Some more time.

    ,...................

    Meanwhile, in the Auction Hall....

    Clown saw the young man before him.

    Even with the schrly appearance, Clown could sense that this was not someone that was ordinary.

    For starters, he could not figure out the power level of the man before him.

    "And who are you!?" Clown asked. Although Clown''s face was well covered, his intonation showed that he was angry by the interuption.

    After all, the Emperor''s Tablet had been just at the tip of his fingers.

    "I am Young master Jan. You are in my Earldom territory. I''m afraid that I''ll have to revise your invitation in thisnds."

    "Hehehe!!!" Clown gave out his weirdughter, "an ordinary young master wants to stop me!? You are not even the Earl yet, and you im thesends for yourself. Tell me, Young master Jan have you gotten bored with sucking on Daddy''s Titties, now you want to suck on death''s?"

    *BOOM!*

    The ground rushed behind him as he pulled forward in a forceful motion.

    His body mimicked the motion of a bow that had let loose it''s arrow.

    His fingers formed a CLAW in the air as it brought forth the ferocity of his attack on Young master Jan.

    *Pow!*

    The blow was fierce, but unfortunately, it had not hit it''s mark.

    Clown watched, and his brows frowned.

    "Not bad! It seems like the young master is not as useless as the rumours say. To be able to block a blow from me. I am truly impressed."

    "Hahaha!" Young master Jan chuckled. He had blocked the attack with one hand while his other hand remained behind his back.

    "You tter me much. Then again, You know rumours can be very misleading sometimes."

    Young master Jan moved.

    His hands rushed at Clown. This was a purely physical exchange.

    They was no disy of soul  technique between them.

    Just pure, brutal fight of a decoration of punches, kicks and p attacks.

    Young master Jan had made the first move for the fierce attacks.

    This left Clown in a defensive position. However, it was not long before he immediately matched the speed of the Young master.

    Both of them went hard at each other.

    Every attack was meant to kill.

    Although to them, they were engaging in a brawl, but to the rest of the people hiding, it was something else entirely.

    Dan and Penny took cover together with Lady Frostbite using her soul energy to protect them in their corner.

    Yet, they could still feel the thundering of each attack that thebatantsunched at each other.

    Every punch and kick that was parried sent waves of soul energy into the environment.

    It was so fierce that it destroyed the tables and furniture.

    The unseizing attacks even flushed the surrounding atmosphere of breathable air.

    This showed that these two were high level fighters.

    Without molding their soul energies into techniques, they already destroyed the surroundings with the waves from their every attack.

    Clown got increasingly angry, every move he made was blocked, he could not even find the opportunity to get past Young master Jan.

    The worse part was that the young master had a cocky smirk through out the entire process.

    Clown gave a round horse kick and then he made some flips backwards.

    "Not bad," young master Janmended. "But you are not enough to make me let you take the Emperor''s Tablet Clown."

    "Not ENOUGH!? Are you sure about that? It seems like your eyes have escaped you of  sight."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hmm!?" Young master Jan raised a brow at him.

    However, he suddenly coughed out some blood.

    This surprised him.

    He looked at his body and he could see his skin peeling off steadily.

    The peeled off skin folded and turned to dust even before it touched the ground.

    "What sort of sorcery is this!?" Young Master Jan frowned.

    "Hehehe!!!" Clownughed, "this is my cultivation technique. It is a Mystic ranked technique. All the while, you parried my attacks, not knowing you have been parring your own death. Just a touch is all it takes to turn to dust and you my dear young master, had too many touches."

    Young master Jan activated his soul energy, but it was of no use.

    Like termites eating up dry wood, Clown''s technique ate at his body and even his soul energy.

    "Hehehe!!! This is my Technique. With it, I have ended an entire Town before. Your life will end in the same manner as those that have received my touch. In Death! Yes, this is the clown''s Touch. I see you still use your soul energy. But not to worry, that will only hasten the process."

    *Clown''s Touch*

    This technique was a very tricky and effective one.

    The more it spread, the more it shall spread.

    This was the reason why from the beginning of the fight, Clown had forced Young master Jan into close quarterbat.

    Clown acted weirdly, but he was not a fool. He knew how warriors operated.

    He knew that the moment he began his attacks with his fists, his opponent would want to continue with this.

    After all, most cultivators were quite honorable.

    They would not want to include Soul energy techniques until absolutely necessary.

    In this manner, he had pulled many into his field of advantage and taken their lifes.

    Regardless of cultivation level, if one was not careful, a strong technique could be the reason a person''s death.

    The was one such a thing.

    "Hehehe!!!" Clownughed continually. For him , this young Master was just another nameless person to his number.

    However, he noticed something. ording to what he knew, the young master supposed to have already turned to dust by now.

    After all, how his technique worked was that it never stopped until the victim or object had turned to dust.

    Yet, before his eyes, he could see that although young master Jan was hurt, and hurt so much that even his muscles turned to dust and he bleed, he still had not disintegrated.

    What''s more, young master Jan had a solemn look on his face.

    He looked at himself closely

    It was as if he was trying to observe the way his skin turned to nothingness.

    "Oh! So that is how your technique works. No wonder it is a technique under the Mystic rank."

    "HUH!?" Clown did not understand what the young master was rambling about.

    However, young Master Jan was going to exin either way.

    "Your technique is a very good one. It is really a mystic technique that matches your twisted and corrupted soul. However, it is rotten. Eating away at the soul energy of others just to satisfy yourck of proper peace. But no problem, I shall show you the right way."

    Young master Jan suddenly wasved his hands and formed hand symbols before his face.

    His hands formed a prayer position.

    As he did this, he surprisly closed his eyes before his eyes.

    Clown could clearly see that he was formting a soul technique. He did not wait for him and attacked once more.

    However, it was like he had hit a big strong wall.

    Unlike before, he could not touch the young master.

    Just then, he noticed that young master Jan''s body shone in a low golden light.

    It gave him an holy exterior. This made the people around feel the need to bow and worship the young master.

    Clown was no longerughing.

    This time around, he looked on, and one could see terror in his eyes.

    "You...you...he stammered. You are from that cursed ce. You are from the  Monastery of Heaven''s Judgement!"

    As he talked, the Young master floated into the air.

    His hands were still in a praying position.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes towards Clown, "If you know where I am from, then you already know that you do not stand a chance against me. After all, those of the Grand Order should fear the Holy Light!"

 Chapter 132 Vision From The Emperors Tablet...

    ?

    Young master Jan could only see Clown''s eyes, but he could tell that Clown had a quick frown on his face that he immediately concealed.

    After all, Young Master Jan had revealed that he knew that clown was from the Grand Order.

    "Hehehe!!! So you know about the glorious Grand Order. Of course, how won''t you? From what I know, my master did a number on your branch monastery."

    Those words excited Young Master Jan''s anger.

    "The truth is that the Emperor''s tablet is only second to my reason here. I came here because I knew that the Grand Order is gathering the Anchor stones. This means that you''ll alsoe for the Emperor''s tablet. For the brothers and sisters that died at that monastery, all of you are going to pay with your LIVES!"

    Young master Jan waved his hands and a strong force like a golden palm rushed out of his hand towards Clown.

    Clown also activated his soul energy to defend against the attack.

    *BOOM*

    The attacks between the two caused shock waves to go out at all areas of the room.

    The st was so harsh that the walls shock, and some parts broke apart like biscuit soaked in water.

    Lady Frostbite had being trying to protect Dan and Penny with her Soul energy.

    However, this st was too much for even her to handle.

    It sent all three of them flying off into a corner.

    Lady Frostbite coughed up blood again and again. Dan could see that she had clearly suffered internal injuries.

    This was bad news. The cultivation rank of those fighting was just too much for her to handle. Just the by-product of their attacks broke through her defence like it was nothing.

    Dan looked around. Those nobles without strength that had taken cover at different parts of the room were gravely injured from the impacts of the continuous fighting and some of them were already dead.

    Dan even saw one or two that had been crushed into Mincemeat. Some others had even been turned to dust because of Clown''s technique.

    If not for Lady Frostbite, they too would have suffered the same fate.

    Dan was a Smart boy. at the rate at which this bout was going, they were going to end up suffering a lot, unless they moved.

    He looked around. There was an exit from the room that led deeper into the mansion.

    Dan turned to Lady Frostbite, "Take my sister and get out of here!"

    "what about you!?" she asked.

    "Don''t worry, I will be right behind you. I just need to get something first." Dan turned to the stage. His eyes rested on the Emperor''s Tablet.

    Since the dawn of this battle, it had sat there on the table with no one touching it.

    In fact, even the dead body of the Auction master stillid close to it.

    Lady frostbite followed his eyes. She knew what he was going to do. "No! don''t do it. You''ll die."

    Dan smirked in confidence. His grand father had already put up preventions on his body. He had nothing to fear.

    He stood to his feet and bravely ran for the Stage.

    However, on his witty journey, Young master Jan and Clown had exchanged yet again, another fierce attack.

    *BOOM*

    The explosion sent pirs falling, and some of the sts headed straight for Dan.

    This was the same st that had turned many to dust and had mutted some others.

    Dan was knocked arge distance.

    "DAN!!!" Penny screamed instinctively.

    That was her little brother. Hurt to him was hurt to her fragile chest.

    Tears ran down her cheeks.

    She feared the worse, and even tried to run to him, but Lady frostbite held her back.

    Dan knew the consequences before he left. And even if that was not the case, she was not going to let another of Eros''s children die on her watch.

    "Come, we have to leave this ce. Its too dangerous here," Lady Frostbite Pulled Penny along to the exit.

    Penny cried all the way. But she had no choice. If she stayed here, she was bound to die. She had to follow Lady Frostbite out of the slowly copsing hall.

    However, only a few seconds after they had left, Dan stood back u to his feet.

    "That was close!" he sighed to himself. "If that had gotten me, I would have died!"

    Just before the attack hit, the ear ring he wore shone a quick bright light that protected him from the st.

    Dan touched the ear ring. It was no more. It had turned to dust just after protecting him.

    Eros had given that Earring to match his clothing but also as a backup defense.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dan knew this, and that was why he risked doing what he did.

    He looked to his side and there it was. The st from the fighters had sent him closer to his goal.

    Immediately, he stood to his feet and reached for the Emperor''s Tablet.

    As he did, Clown fighting Young master Jan saw this.

    "Stay away from that Tablet, you MAGOT!" he screamed. Clown tried to shake off Young master Jan, but the young master did not let him pass.

    Clown looked at the Last Pir. It was not so far from him.

    Clown immediately had an idea. If he could not pass Young master Jan, he could at least keep him upied.

    He grabbed the Pir and activated his technique. The Pir instantly crumbled to dust.

    That was thest pir. As it turned to dust the Ceiling fell on young master Jan.

    Young master Jan raised his hands to defend himself.

    This created the opportunity that Clown needed to pass the Young master and head towards Dan.

    However, at the same time, Dan immediately grabbed the Emperor''s Tablet.

    *RING!*

    Dan heard a loud ring in his ear like the echoes of many bells.

    His pupils immediately became white, and his hair suddenly had electric sparks in them, and they red in the air as such.

    In the outside world, It might have been a few seconds, but to Dan, it was something else.

    It was like his soul was essing information that had been locked away for a very long time.

    He saw himself floating in the air, inrge room.

    All around him, the room was made up ofrge golden pirs with exotic designs about them mixed with runes that he could not understand.

    He could feel the cool atmosphere of the room like he was there. In fact, his mind told him that he was there.

    And then he heard voices. He could not see who they were from, but his ears heard them loud and clear.

    The first one sounded like that of a youngdy in her teens and the second one sounded like a Young man in his mid twenties.

    "My lord! are you sure about this? This would be too much for the mortals to handle. The chaos that this will cause in their realm will be too much. Even the others never went this far."

    "Hahahahaha!!!" A loudughter responding to the first voice was heard, "that is not my concern. I have decided to do this my own way. I will make all of them regret looking down on me! For this work, I even used a piece of my Divinity. The results will be glorious! Hahahaha!!!" the voiceughed heartily some more.

    "The Divine energy in them is not condensed enough. Deep them once more in the Volcano!"

    "Yes my lord!"

    Dan could feel, see and hear everything in this ce. The moment he heard volcano, he looked around in a panic.

    Left and right, he could see giant Crystals of his size floating around him.

    Together, they were slowly pulled down below.

    Instinctively, Dan looked down and there it was. It was an actual volcano.

    As he and the giant stones were pulled closer  into the volcano, he could feel the harsh heat hit his face.

    It was strong and it hurt a lot.

    He screamed loudly for them to stop. However, no one could hear him. In fact, he himself noticed that he could not hear himself.

    However, the heat tortured him and he screamed some more as he was totally submerged.

    Immediately, his eyes suddenly turned back to normal as he felt a pull.

    Just in front of him was Clown. He had grabbed the Emperor''s Tablet from Dan''s eyes.

    He tried to pull it, but Dan did not let go. Then again, he couldn''t even if he wanted to. It was as if the Emperor''s Tablet was Glued to his hands.

    Clown pulled again and again, but Dan did not let go of it.

    "Let go of the Fucking Tablet boy!"

    However, it was no use.

    In frustration, Clown immediately activated his Decay technique as he reached for Dan''s chest.

    Dan had seen what Clown''s touch could do. He pulled away in fear of what that touch could do to him.

    However, it was toote. Clown touched him right in the chest.

    And then it happened....

 Chapter 133 Secret Of The Viscounts Family!

    ?

    Dan tried to get away, but it was toote. Clown gave him a p right in the chest.

    Dan knew what Clown''s Touch could do, but he was not able to let the Emperor''s Tablet go.

    The moment he felt Clown''s Touch on his chest, he knew he was done for.

    However, unlike what had happened when he touched other things, Dan did not turn to dust.

    "Huh!?" Clown was puzzled, "how the fuck are you..."

    *Boom!*

    A White explosion sted out from Dan''s chest. sting Clown away.

    As it did, Dan''s body snaked with veins that seemed to glow in full white, and his eyes turned as white as his ring hair.

    He felt as if strong electrical currents charge through his body in an insane effort to show the world their might.

    It had happened quick, but Young master Jan had seen it clear as day.

    The st went out in waves. It was like the Ocean had suddenly flooded the room.

    The st also hit young master Jan, sending him flying arge distance and through the wall.

    *Dang! Dang!! Dang!!!*

    After the first wave, a second one and then a third one went out of Dan''s body.

    ....

    Meanwhile, Eros was facing Viscount when the roof of the hall came crashing down.

    He turned to the Manor in worry.

    He could tell that something was wrong.

    And then there was a big bright light.

    Deep within his chest, he could feel the divine shard in his soul vibrate to the arrival of the white light.

    And then came the Dang Sounds like the ringing of a bell.

    Waves of soul energy spread out into the every direction.

    Eros looked behind, "DAN!!"

    Immediately, he rushed for the Hall, leaving Viscount he was battling with, surprised at his actions.

    Viscount suddenly felt the strong pull from the ground.

    This was the same thing for all the men in ck tights with masks.

    It was as if Gravity had suddenly increased in the general area.

    Forcing more weight on everyone.

    For many, their knees could no longer move and they were forced to the ground.

    Viscount saw the Direction Eros left in and wanted to give chase, but she could not move.

    If she was to describe the current feeling, then it would be that she felt as if her soul was being pulled from her body to the center of the earth.

    Eros appeared before Dan. He waved his hand writing a kind of Rune above Dan''s head with his soul energy.

    The Rune floating in the air sank into Dan''s head.

    The moment it did, the ring as well as the energy waves all stopped.

    Dan''s body stopped glowing and then, he fainted.

    Eros sighed at this.

    He carried Dan in his hands.

    As he turned to move, he saw young master Jan pushing his way out of the rubble, "wait! That boy! is he the Emperor''s heir!?" Young master Jan barely uttered through his tiredness.

    However, Eros did not answer him. Instead, he activated his technique ''Mirror steps'' and rushed out of the  ce.

    Young master Jan had seen the direction at which Eros moved. He wanted to give chase.

    However, he had been nearest to Dan in that state.

    He still felt as if his soul weighed a ton, pulling him to the ground.

    He forced himself to move, but he ended up coughing out some blood as he fell to the ground.

    Clown on the other hand, also stood up, he looked at his hand. He had not been able to get the full tablet, but the st between him and Dan had split the Tablet into two.

    He looked at the one half with him.

    It was not  exactly what he hade for, but it was not a bad start.

    He turned and escaped into the night.

    On the other hand, Viscount was finally able to move.

    Immediately, she rushed for the Manor, following the same direction that Eros had gone.

    A good part of the Manor had copsed but that did not mean that the Manor was destroyed.

    This ce was very familiar to her. As she moved through a corner, some of the men with her followed along.

    They had only gone a fair distance when they found Clown.

    He had a hand to his abdomen.

    His mask was cracked at the top left side, revealing part of a fair face and brown hair.

    Immediately, Viscount and the others rushed to help him.

    "Did you get the Emperor''s Tablet?" She asked him.

    He lifted the half he had gotten to them.

    "We have to retreat!" One of them suggested.

    She nodded at this.

    However, as there were about to move, Viscount happened to look at a corner of a room.

    There, she saw Viscount Peter running with his high heels to safety.

    He was protected by a few guards.

    "Viscount!" Clown turned to her but she did not respond, "MADELINE!!! " He called her by her true name.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Viscount turned to him, "don''t do it. You will get your revenge another time. Master said..."

    "I know what Master said, but that idiot ended my family. I AM getting my revenge!"

    She handed Clown to the men and rushed after Viscount Peter.

    As she did, in her head, she could remember when she was a little girl in this same mansion.

    She could remember her father''s and mother''s smile at her as she gave them good night kisses before she retired for the night with her teddy bear in hand.

    Her weird uncle that loved to dress in women''s clothing had just returned that night from his travels and her parents were having a friendly chat with him.

    The scene changed.

    She had wanted to have a mid night snack and when she came to the kitchen, she saw her father and mother with their eyes out on the floor.

    Blood flowed steadily from their bodies.

    Her father had stab wounds on his back.

    This was the same thing with her mother.

    Meanwhile, her Uncle in his pink dress had stood over them with a bloody knife in his hand.

    His pink dress was also stained with their blood.

    And then the scene changed again and the manor was on fire.

    It burnt on all sides.

    She would have died if she was not picked up by that man.

    Those of the Grand Order shed their old names for a new one.

    This was the reason why she was called Viscount. It was the title that was stolen from her by her uncle.

    She was the true heir to thisnd.

    Viscount darted through the passages, and then she arrived at the stables.

    Some how, even within the chaos in this ce, the stables had managed to be untouched.

    Viscount Peter was about to mount a soul beast horse.

    Viscount saw him, and immediately, she waved her hand.

    Her cross bow appeared and she fired it''s load for the guards protecting Viscount Peter.

    Each arrow made home in between their eyebrows.

    Viscount Peter looked around. He was surprised by the sudden attack on his men.

    However, he needed to escape from this ce.

    He kicked the soul beast in the stomach for it to move, but an Arrow whistling through the air lounged itself right in the beasts neck, bringing it straight to the ground.

    It NEIGH loudly as it fell on its side, throwing Viscount Peter off.

    He fell to the ground.

    Viscount walked up to him. As she did, he tried to back away in a panic.

    *Shoot!*

    She sent arrows into his right hand, nailing him to the ground.

    "AHHHHH!!!" He screamed.

    *Shoot!*

    She sent some more into his right leg.

    He SCREAMED some more.

    She walked up to him with quick steps and then she stopped before him.

    "Please! Please!! Don''t kill me. I''ll give you anything. Anything you want. I have gold... I can.. I can..."

    "I don''t want your Fucking gold. I want your life," she removed the mask over her head.

    And there it was.

    Her face was revealed to Viscount Peter.

    Her blonde hair was just like his except hers stopped at aher neck.

    Half of her face was scarred by burnt marks that led down her neck. It obviously led to other parts of her body.

    While half of her face was a shadow of the beauty she would have possessed if she was not so scarred.

    Even without make up, she would have been a beauty.

    Viscount Peter stared at her in shock. He could not believe who he was seeing.

    "Is...is..is that you Madeline?" He stammered as he asked.

    His gaze on her morphed from surprise to gentle appreciation.

    "Maddy! Oh my dear Maddy! You are alive..." As he talked, his eyes held back tears.

    "Oh save me the fucking drama. You fucking Drama queen! You killed my father and mother, and then you tried to kill me. All for the title of Viscount. Even though my father epted you while the world refused YOU!"

    "No...no...it''s not like that Maddy. You don''t understand. I was trying to..."

    "SHUT THE FUCK UP BITCH!"

    *Shoot!*

    Another arrow was released into his other leg.

    "AHHHHH!!!"

    Viscount waved her hand and the Bow disappeared. It was reced by a long knife.

    "Do you remember this knife. It''s the same de you used to kill my father and mother. This will be the de of my revenge..."

    Viscount drew closer, her eyes spoke volumes of her anger and hunger for pay back.

    Her fingers tightened around the hilt of the knife So hard her veins showed on her fist.

    (Author''s note: this arc was a bit stressful on me to be honest. Just too many dots that need connecting. Either ways, hope you liked it. Also, has anyone figured out why Dan cannot cultivate yet?)

 Chapter 134 Flags Of The Royal Family And The King

    ?

    That day many years ago, Viscount had taken with her the de that had been used to murder her family.

    She had only been about nine, but even that time, her was already filled with so much hurt that the pain blossomed into hatred and a zeal for revenge.

    She had promised herself that she was going to use the same knife and send the person that had killed her family to the after Life.

    For so long, she had held back.

    She had already be quite strong but because of the words of her master, she held back.

    She knew her time woulde, and today, it did.

    This was the person that killed her father and mother and stolen the title of Viscount from her.

    It was because she did not want to forget her pain that she named herself after her heritage.

    This was why she was called Viscount.

    She took one step at a time.

    Her fists around the hilt of the sword had long be decorated with veins.

    This was evidence of how tight she held the de in her hands.

    "I remember the wounds on father''s body like it was yesterday. You had stabbed him nine time and six times for mother. I will make sure that I preserve your life until thest strike."

    With force, she brought it down.

    However, as she did, a soul beast Horse from no way rushed over decking her at her side.

    *Pow!*

    She was sent flying a distance and the knife fell out of her hands.

    Viscount Peter turned to the soul beast.

    It was Lady frostbite riding it.

    She had taken penny and went to keep her on the safe embrace of the Snakedies, Shade and Amanda.

    After which she took one of the soul horse beast with her.

    Her n was to go back and rescue Dan. However as she past through this ce, she happened to see Viscount standing over Viscount Peter.

    Now, Lady Frostbite was not aware of the situation between the two, but some things were clear.

    Firstly, Viscount had a mask on one hand that was simr to that of Clown''s, secondky, she was holding a knife.

    It was clear that she had intentions of klinh Viscount Peter with it.

    Lady Frostbite was not exactly on good terms with the Viscount, expecially since he allowed the Crood family to hurt her own.

    However, this in her eyes was not right.

    After all, she was still a Baron under Viscount Peter.

    She had a duty to thend regardless of the troubles she had with him.

    She still wanted to save Dan, but she couldn''t resist and butted in

    She came down the soul beast horse, "Viscount Peter, I am here to save you!"

    This surprised him.

    However, there was no time, Viscount had only been temporarily knocked out.

    She held him remove the Arrows that nailed him to the ground, and helped him on the back of the horse.

    Immediately, she kicked the belly of the beats to speed up.

    Lady Frostbite''s n was simple.

    Help Viscount Peter to safety and then go back to get Dan.

    However, the both of them had only gone a fair distance when an Arrow covered in green light whistled through the air andnded right in the center of the Mount''s head.

    *NEIGH!!!*

    The soul horse beast neighed loudly.

    It fell straight to the ground throwing the two of them off it''s back.

    Lady Frostbite and Viscount Peter rolled roughly on the ground.

    However, Lady Frostbite was still a cultivator.

    She immediately stood to her feet as she stretched her arms taking a fighting position.

    Before her, was Viscount advancing steadily.

    "How dare you little brat! You tried to steal my revenge from me!?" As she talked, her soul energy green as the leaves of a tree oozed out of her body.

    She already had her mask back on.

    Her Cross bow was on hand and it was aimed right for Lady Frostbite.

    *Shot!*

    Viscount let loose the first arrow.

    However, Lady Frostbite activated her soul energy to defend herself.

    However, things did not go ording to the way she hoped.

    The arrow broke through her soul energy like a farmer''s hoe through soft mud.

    It drilled through her shoulder.

    "Ahhh!!!"

    She screamed as a new hole dug itself through her arm and out the other side.

    She grabbed her arm to stop the bleeding. But  it was a vained effort.

    Blood poured out of her wound staining her beautiful dress and leaking to the ground.

    She tried to use her Soul energy to stop the blood flow but it just did not work.

    Unfortunately, her cultivation level was just too low.

    Viscount was a cultivator in the peak of the  Soul Apostle realm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    While Lady Frostbite was a cultivator in the Soul disciple realm.

    She was far too weak for anything.

    From the very start, there was just no way she could win.

    Also the sting of these arrows was familiar to her.

    After all,she had nearly died from it not so long ago.

    Back then, it was that  mysterious cultivator that had saved her.

    Viscount shot another arrow again.

    "Ahhh!!!"

    This time around, it had gotten her leg she fell straight to the ground.

    "When I am done with you, you will remember to mind your own business in your next life." She pointed the arrow to Lady frostbite''s head.

    Instinctively, Lady Frostbite closed her eyes in eptance of the death that was toe.

    They said that at the time of death, one''s life shed before the eyes.

    One could see all the things they did right and even those they did wrong determine for themselves if they would make it through Reincarnation or have their soul destroyed in the void.

    However, for her, it was different. She did not see her whole life sh before her eyes.

    In fact, she did not even see her loved ones in her head.

    All she saw was a near glimpse of that man''s face.

    Ever since that day that man saved her life, and touched her the way he did, she had never been able to get him out of her mind.

    Every time she closed her eyes to sleep, she would feel the after effect of his fingers snaking about her legs.

    Even in her dress, his touch against her skin was out of this world.

    It made her feel wanted and cherished, but above all things, it stirred up an unnaturally desire in her to throw down all her burdens she carried as a Baron and get lost in the satisfaction of his care.

    Every night since that day, she dreamt of him.

    And now, even in her moment of death, she still dreamt of him.

    However, even till this meant, his face was blurred before her sight.

    His identity, a deep mystery that pulled her in like a drug to an addict.

    Feeding her curiosity like mother fattening her young with her breast milk.

    She was a noble woman, and has such had to trim her desires to a null, especially in the eyes of the public.

    But the rememberance of his touch hunted her like a beast it''s prey.

    The Arrow sped through the air heading straight for her head.

    However, before it made home in her body, she felt the quick passing of wind.

    It carried with it cold air that surprisingly felt warm and embracing to her skin.

    As it did, she opened her eyes.

    There it was.

    The tip of the arrow stopped right before her brows.

    However, a hand held it at it''s edge in ce.

    If that hand had only been half a second slower, it would have embedded itself in her head.

    She slowly raised her head to look at the person that held the arrow in ce.

    He wore fine ck leather that covered all of his body.

    Even though he dressed as ck as the night, he still had a film of holy energy about his body.

    Her gaze climbed up to his face.

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    She might have not seen this face, but she definitely remembered this mask.

    This was the masked man that had saved her family and her fiefdom.

    This was the benefactor she owed her life. He was also the same person that did that thing with her to cure her of the poison eating away at her soul.

    He was the one she had given her first time to.

    Her heart felt like it had alienated her chest. She suddenly felt lost for breath and her face flushed so red that even though it was night, it was very clear to see.

    "Are you alright?" He asked in a deep but gentle tone.

    For a moment, her eyes looked at the mask on his face as if she was trying to see through his disguise and behold his handsome appearance.

    "I...I am..." She stammered.

    "You are injured," he ced a hand on the injury as he sent his soul energy into her body.

    This was not like before. He now had a Celestial mark.

    It gave him better control over his celestial energy.

    His soul energy snaked into the wounds on her body and healed it.

    She felt his pure celestial energy dance inside her body and in between her legs moisten to remembrance of when he held her in his arms.

    Just then, Viscount fired two more arrows his way.

    Eros waved his hand, and lightning sparks flew out destroying the arrows at the same time, a loud sound could be heard.

    Ero, Lady Frostbite, Viscount Peter and Viscount turned in that direction the metal rumbling wasing from.

    Through the trees came men in full body armour on big soul beast mounts.

    They carried two gs. Both of which were very familiar.

    Eros frowned, "The g of the royal family and also of the King..."

 Chapter 135 The Kings Purge Has Began

    ?

    The arrival of the new guests was sudden and unexpected.

    They appeared from the woods with their armors clearly announcing their arrival.

    These were men with full body silver armor. Even their mounts were dressed as they were.

    These mounts were big and ferocious. A good number of them had horns that did not help the beasts look any cuter

    Their eyes glowed a slight green in the night.

    One look at these men in full body armor and Erso knew who they were. After all, they carried two gs.

    One was the g that represented the royal family.

    The second g was the g that represented the King himself.

    This meant that these were knights under the king himself.

    Their arrival had been an incredible surprise to every body.

    The Mounts walked steadily. They created a formation about Eros, Viscount,dy Frostbite, and Viscount Peter.

    Their sudden appearance made everyone alert.

    Viscount even raised her bow before her face.

    The soul beasts surrounded them.

    And then one of the mounts stepped forward.

    this one was slightly different from the others.

    For one, it was bigger and the armor on its body was painted red.

    The knight on it slowly removed his helmet, revealing a face that was decorated full with obviously well oiled ck beards.

    "I am lieutenant Vapor of the White Silver knights under the directmand of the King His Majesty King Richard," as he talked, he brought out a golden scroll from a porch, and opened it.

    "All kneel to the king''s decree!"

    Behind the Scroll had the symbol of the King.

    This was really a Royal decree.

    Even though the order had been given to kneel, onlydy Frostbite went on her knees.

    Eros in his ck clothes and mask remained standing. It was not that he did not want to kneel, but that was not even possible. His Pride as a god that had lived for eons was not going to let him drop so low as to bow to a mortal king.

    For Eros, Death was an easier option.

    He was not the only one.

    Viscount also refused to Kneel.

    Immediately, the knights unsheathed their weapons and pointed it at them.

    To not kneel before the king''s decree was a capital offence.

    However, the lieutenant raised his hand to stop his men from attacking.

    He gave a cocky smile, and proceeded to continue with the decree.

    "Viscount Peter! You have been found guilty of cooperating with Usurpers, namely the third Prince against the throne of his majesty the king. You are Hereby stripped of your position and right as Viscount. You will be escorted to the Pce for further investigations. Resistance will be met with very decisive approach to ensure cooperation. The Noblemen under your rule although not stripped of their titles if any, are to also cooperate and be escorted to the Royal Pce for further investigations."

    Everybody heard the Decree loud and clear.

    Viscount Peter injured on the ground was taken aback by this.

    Meanwhile, Eros immediately remembered the words of Blind Eyes the Pirate captain, "The King''s purge ising. Whether guilty or innocent, blood will flow, and heads will roll. It is all a precautionary measure to ensure that the nobles remember the rule of the king."

    Eros frowned.

    Captain Blind Eyes had warned him before about this, and it was ying to reality before his very eyes.

    The king had started his purge.

    Rumors had it that Viscount Peter a very good rtionship with the third Prince.

    And now, it had resulted into a world of trouble.

    There were two sets of information in that decree that caught Eros''s attention.

    Firstly, the third prince had staged a Coup against King Richard to seize the throne.

    The second was that Viscount Peter had been found guilty.

    This meant that Viscount Peter had already been investigated. His fate was sealed in death.

    The fact that he had already been dered guilty was evidence that in other parts of the kingdom, the purge had started.

    Nobles under the Viscount were also requested toe for questioning.

    Although it was said in that manner, Eros did not trust those words one bit.

    If he decided to allow these men take his family for questioning, the probability that this was going to end  with them having their lives was extremely slim to none.

    He had only just got back his grand daughter. He was not going to let either Penny nor Dan go just like that.

    He looked about him. weapons were pointed at him all around.

    "This is the Decree of the his Majesty the King of the Almace Kingdom."

    Lieutenant Vapor rolled up the decree and ced it back in its porch. He removed another paper from the porch. This one was a picture of the Viscount.

    His eyes traced the people he had read the Decree to.

    "Viscount peter! you will being with us." He ordered and some Knights stepped forward and pulled him off from the ground.

    "Help him with his wounds. He should be looking well for his execution."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eros had heard those words loud and very clear. Even though the Decree had said that Viscount peter was to be taken in for further investigation, his fate to die was long already sealed.

    It confirmed once more what Blind eye shad told him.

    Blood was going to rain, and innocents were going to die.

    Lieutenant Vapor turned to Lady frostbite. One look at her and he could tell that she was a noble woman.

    "Who are you?"

    "I am Baron Ang Frostbite of the Frostbite estate!"

    Lieutenant Vapor''s eyes brightened, "As a Baron, you heard the Decree. Please, if you don''t mind, you are toe with us to the Royal Pce my Lady."

    Lady Frostbite''s injuries had already mostly heal. She gave ady like respectful bow, and then she moved on her own towards the knights.

    As she did, she heard a voice in her head.

    "No matter what happens, you do not have any rtions whatsoever with me."

    She did not need to look back before she knew that it was from the man in ck that had saved her life time and time again.

    "And for the both of you," Lieutenant Vapor turned to Eros and Viscount.

    As he did, Eros noticed that the Knights tightened their grip around their weapons.

    This was obviously an aggressive move.

    Eros was not the only one that had noticed this. Viscount too had her eyes sharp as an eagle''s on the Knights.

    In fact, her eyes were even sharper on the knights.

    "Those marks!" lieutenant Vapor frowned, "are you perhaps affiliated with the terrorist group organization called The Grand Order?"

    "No! I am not," Eros responded.

    "Oh really!? Then who what are you?"

    Eros remembered the name that Viscount had given him.

    "You can call me ck lightening Dragon!"

    Lieutenant Vapor Chuckled a little. As he did, so did the other Knights.

    "In that case, ck Lightening Dragon, why did you not kneel when the King''s Decree was read, or are you an enemy of the state?"

    Eros could both feel and see that Knight Vapor was slowly releasing his Soul energy. This knight was at the peak of the Soul Apostle Realm.

    "No! I am not. But please forgive my manners. I cannot kneel. Not even before King Richard himself!"

    Those words infuriated the Knights.

    However, at this time, Viscount suddenly stepped forward.

    "Why the fuck are we still fucking Talking? I am of the grand order, and you are all dead meat!"

    *SHOOT! SHOOT!! SHOOT!!!*

    She released the  arrows of her cross bow again and again.

    One of which went straight for Lieutenant Vapor and two others right for two of the other knights.

    However, Lieutenant Vapor was very fast.

    His Soul Energy Exploded out of his body like a flood as he immediately brought out his sword in quick defence.

    *Dang!!!*

    His sword blocked the arrow right before his face.

    Unfortunately, the other two knights had not been so fortunate.

    "KILL THEM!!!" Lieutenant Vapor ordered in anger.

    The knights brought out their weapons as they attacked from all sides.

    "Shit!" Eros cursed as he was forced to release his soul energy.

    After what had happened at the Frostbite Estate, Eros had already made it a habit to use Lightening when he was using this identity as the ck lightening Dragon.

    He immediately activated his lightning technique. Expanding the technique in all directions.

    These men were wearing metal armor and carrying metal weapons.

    His Lightning ability was really their bane.

    However, that did not mean that these men were useless.

    After all, they were knights under the king.

    Their battle awareness was incredible.

    The st by Eros only managed to get those in front.

    "SHIELDS!!!"

    Lieutenant Vapor screamed.

    Immediately, their shield were raised up.

    The lightning hit the shields but bounced off.

    Eros Frowned.

    These men were using shields that could reflect attacks back.

    The Lighting he had sent off was all rushing back for him.

 Chapter 136 Did You Eat My Granddad!?

    ?

    Eros had sent the Lightning attack in all directions without warning.

    However, apart from those in front, his attack dis not have much of an effect.

    "SHIELDS!!!" Lieutenant Vapor ordered on top of his voice.

    Immediately, they lifted up their shields in defense.

    At first, Eros gave a cocky smirk.

    This was electricity he was sending into the environment.

    Yet, these people were using metal shields to block his attacks.

    It was easy to guess what was going to happen.

    However, it did not y out the way the usual way.

    The moment the lightning came in contact with the shields, it bounced off it''s metallic surface and headed back for Eros.

    "Shit!" He cursed.

    *BOOM!*

    The attacks all converged on his location.

    The st was so big that it sted the ground pushing everything apart.

    A little crater remained were Eros had stood.

    Smoke and dust went up into the air.

    Lieutenant Vapor peeped through the side of his shield.

    He looked at the spot Eros had attacked from.

    He gave a cocky smile.

    "Idiot! We are knights under the King himself. Our weapons are all soul weapons. Although of low grade, it is still more than enough to get rid of vermin like you."

    The st had also gotten Viscount. However, apart from some burns on her skin, she was still alive.

    This was something that Lieutenant Vapor noticed.

    "Get her!" He ordered.

    Viscount waved her hands and arrows with green light glowing at the tip left her bow into the air.

    All of which went in all directions, straight for the soldiers.

    Instinctively, some of them raised their shields once more, but it was as of the arrows had a life of their own.

    They snaked around the shields for the necks of the soldiers.

    "Ahhh!!!" Screams went out in all directions as they blood sshed into the air.

    Lieutenant Vapor in his anger stood to his feet and mmed his shield into the ground.

    *Earth Technique. QUAKE!!!*

    From the point were the shield hit the ground, the earth split like the roots of a tree outwards towards her direction.

    *Boom!*

    The hit made Viscount cough out blood and some of her insides.

    She frowned heavily.

    This people were more disastrous than she could handle.

    Even now, she could see that they were changing formation for a better attack.

    This was the force of the king''s own silver guards.

    She was not enough to take them on, and she was well aware of that.

    She immediately made her decision.

    She had to get away from here if not, the only thing awaiting her was death.

    Sheunched an arrow in the air.

    This was a different, and more special arrow.

    Sheunched it into the air and it exploded a bright light.

    The moment it did, the knights tried to cover their eyes.

    Taking advantage of the moment, she kicked against the ground as she made way for her escape.

    Unfortunately, Lieutenant Vapor had experienced eyes.

    "She is trying to get away! GET HER!!!"

    As he ordered, the knights rushed after her.

    A few seconds after they had gone, a figure materialized from the crater on the ground.

    It was Eros.

    That explosion with the lightning had only been an escuse to get away.

    He went in the opposite direction that the knights had left.

    Now that they were distracted from him, as a result of Viscount''s actions, it was an opportunity to get away.

    Eros went back to the Manor.

    On getting there, he was met by Shade.

    One look at Eros and she knew it was him.

    After all, she was part snake.

    Their sense of smell could not be so easily deceived.

    His mask was not enough to hide his identity from her.

    Then again, it was not like he needed to hide it from her.

    She was already his woman.

    "My king!"she hurried up to him, "Amanda has already led the Medusas and the Nagas into the Snake Forest."

    Eros nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Good, then we should get going too."

    Eros had already dropped Dan in his carriage. Penny too was also already in the carriage by the time he had dropped Dan.

    She was the one that informed him that Lady Frostbite had gone back for Dan.

    All exceptdy Frostbite was ounted for.

    However, for now, they was nothing he could do about it.

    It was best he saved those at hand first.

    Eros nodded at Shade as he carried her in a bridal position.

    *Mirage steps!!!*

    He activated his movement technique and his after image was left behind as he rushed into the Snake Forest.

    This was not like the first time Eros was here.

    Now, he had be the king of the Snake Forest and the snake tribes.

    This meant that the Snake Forest washis home.

    He took onest look at the destruction that had happened in the Viscount''snds and sighed before he proceeded into the Snake Forest.

    It was just as he had thought it would be.

    That night, the Silver knights of the king rounded up nobles from all about the Viscount''s territory.

    Those that refused arrest were immediately killed.

    It was an unofficial blood bath.

    Nobles were seized up like criminals and transported to the Royal Pce.

    Meanwhile, Eros and his grand children remained in the safety of the Snake Forest.

    Naturally, the Silver knights went to his territory to search for him.

    However, finding him was an impossibility.

    Eros knew the decree.

    The order had been to bring in every nobleman under the Viscount.

    However, every one in his territory had seen him leave the Tate Estate for the Viscount''s birthday party together withdy Frostbite.

    Lady Frostbite was also in the custody of the knights as evidence that Eros had made it to the party.

    It was easy conclusion for them that he might have died during the attack on the Viscount''s manor by the Grand Order.

    After all, they were many nobles that had lost their lives.

    ording to Ero''s calctions, he knew that his Estate and the people he left behind would not be troubled because they were not nobles.

    The order had been for only nobles to be brought in.

    In this light, Eros was in the clear.

    Penny was taken aback by the things she saw in the Mountain of the Medusa people.

    These were two tribes of snake people that were entirely women.

    On arriving at the mountain, she was treated well, and with care.

    After all, she was Ero''s grand daughter. She was practically a princess here.

    They gave her only the best of ces to stay and treated her with respect.

    Penny had heard about the snake tribes from books.

    This was nothing like what she had read.

    Of course she saw many of the women that preferred their half snake form than staying in their human form, but they were not ferocious, and were rather very weing.

    The moment they arrived at the Mountain, Eros had said that he had important things he needed to attend to and handed her into Queen Eli''s hands.

    An entire day without seeing Eros had already passed and Pennywnas starting to get worried about not seeing him.

    It was time for Dinner and Shade, Amanda and Queen Eli joined Penny at the dinner table.

    The cave was lit well with soul lightning fire flies.

    Even though these ce was a cave room, it felt more like an artistical carved out designed home  for royalty.

    However, Penny could not appreciate it''s beauty for worry of her brother and Granddad.

    Meals were ced before her but even after a few minutes into the meal, she had not yet touched her food.

    Queen Eli noticed this.

    "Princess Penny, are you not hungry?"

    The way she was addressed took her a bit by surprise. Now that she thought about it, she had been hearing them call the Snake women refer to her as princess all day.

    "No, it''s just that..." She paused, and then she took a deep breath in as she voiced her concerns, "did you guys eat my granddad!?"

    The question hade out unexpectedly and it made all three women pause.

    They looked at one another for a quick second, and then they all had sh backs of the same memory and burst in augh.

    Theirughter surprised Penny.

    "Well, Swallowing him is one way to put it dear!" Queen Eli responded in a giggle.

    This made Penny alert and she suddenly stood up from the table pointing the cutlery in her hand at Queen Eli.

    "Give me back my granddad! It''s not been up to a day. Vomit him out now!"

    Her fingers shook, but her expression was serious.

    The women at the table looked at one another.

    They could tell that Penny did not understand what they meant.

    *Cough!*

    Amanda cleared her throat, "let me exin what she means. Please,e with me."

    Penny was sceptical, but seeing as they did not attack her and only gave her smiles, she decided to follow.

    Amanda led her through turns in the cave, and then as they approached a particr cave, Penny could hear loud moansing from the room...

 Chapter 137 A Sight She Would Never Forget For The Rest Of Her Life

    ?

    Through the beautiful caves of the mountain, Amanda and Shade led Penny.

    They went through turns and twists, and then they finally made it to  hall way.

    The moment that they got to eth Hall way, Penny could hey moans.

    At first they were low. However, the further in they went, the bigger and better they got.

    In front of a particr room were Medusas and Nagas.

    These ones were in their half snake forms.

    For Penny, it was still a very surprising sight to see.

    However, these women did not look ferocious.

    Some of them had embarrassing looks on their faces.

    Some others had longing looks on their faces.

    The one thing they all had inmon was that they were all blushing sheepishly.

    The loud moans wereing from the room ahead.

    The moment the snake women say Penny, Shade and Amanda, they bowed lowly.

    "Its the Princess and the Kings wives," they greeted as they bowed.

    once again, there it was.

    They were calling her princess and the other twodies Wives.

    Penny did not really understand.

    however, instead of exining, Amanda thought it was a better idea to show Penny.

    They made their advance to the beginning of the line.

    Meanwhile, one of the Medusas called to Shade.

    Shade turned in her direction.

    Immediately, she rushed to her.

    It was Diana.

    She looked weak, and had sleep bags under her eyes. This was evidence that she was growing weak from ack of exposure to the Sacred pool.

    However, she had a smile to her face.

    "Sister, It will soon be my turn to be touched by the king!"

    Shade nodded, "Yes it would."

    "But I''m... I''m a bit nervous. What if he gets done when its my turn or what if he does not like me?  What if I am to fat, or i don''t satisfy him well!? You know, its my first time with a human."

    Shade giggled a bit at her, "Don''t worry, there is no need to be nervous. The king is a very strong stud. It is no problem for him to touch hundred more. Also," Shade took her hands, "you are very beautiful sister, and you are strong. A strong warrior of our new Snake Kingdom! I am sure he will enjoy touching you!"

    Diana smiled back at her. The encouragement was a huge boaster to her self confidence.

    Penny managed to eaves drop on the conversation between the two.

    She did not exactly understand, but whatever it was, one thing was sure.

    The King who she hade to know was referring to her grandfather, must have done something really nice for these people.

    She really was curious as to what magic touch her grand father had that had saved these people.

    After all, she had been hearing stories since she came of how he had a magic touch that had saved the two tribes and even united them.

    As his granddaughter, she had always had the opportunity to have him embrace her and enjoy the privilege of his touch.

    It was warm andforting. Especially since she had always been homeless before Eros took the both of them in.

    She had the opportunity to have him to herself day and night.

    Of course, this was all before he married that woman that ran away theoment he died.

    But the way these women described his touch was as if a god had sanctified his hands from the very heavens.

    They talked about him as if he was a messiah they had been waiting for, for several centuries.

    At this moment, Diana''s eyesid on Penny.

    "That is is granddaughter right?" She asked Shade, "she looks very beautiful!"

    "Of course," Shade Chuckled. "The king only produces beautiful children like him. One day, I hope to also carry a daughter as beautiful as her," She rubbed her stomach affectionately.

    penny heard this and was taken aback. "It was not that serious now, or was it?" She thought to herself.

    Diana bowed to her, "princess Penny, it''s an honor to meet the Granddaughter of the king."

    "No! No!! The honor is all mine," she tried her best to fake augh.

    *NEXT!*

    A loud announcement was made by a woman standing guard by the door.

    "Sister Shade it''s now my turn. I am already very weak. I have to go now!"

    Diana said her good byes and rushed into the room.

    "I am so jealous of you!" Shade gave her a hug and sent her on her way.

    In total, five medusas and Nagas went into the room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they did, five medusas and Nagas came out the room.

    All of them came out on two legs.

    As they did, they tried to walk but their legs were all wiggling.

    Some women came and helped them to another room by the side.

    "Where are they taking them to?" Penny asked out of curiosity.

    "They are taking them to a ce were they can cultivate." Amanda replied.

    "Cultivate?"

    Penny did not really understand.

    After all, she herself was not a cultivator.

    Unlike Dan that could not cultivate, Penny was capable of cultivation.

    However, for reasons unknown, any style of cultivation she had ever tried had never seemed to work for her.

    Butler Jimmy had said that her meridians were just too unique and that all the cultivation Techniques at her hand were below her standards.

    In other words, there were just too low grade that her Meridians rejected them.

    And so in this manner, both brother and sister, chosen heirs for Baron Eros were empty of a cultivation base.

    "Yes," Amanda responded, "the king''s touch resets their meridians so that they can amodate celestial energy better. It also helps them develop control over the curse that has be one with our soul. They need to get used to circting the energy. If not, it will affect their future cultivation."

    Penny knew next to nothing about cultivation both the way Amanda said it made it easier for her to understand.

    Now, she was very interested in this magic touch that her grandfather had.

    She wondered if she could also ask him to touch her so that her meridians can allow her cultivate.

    After all, no matter how special that her Meridians were, if she could not use them, then that meant that they were useless.

    Now, she really hoped that her grandfather could touch her.

    "Maybe he was fortunate to have had a good encounter. Maybe that''s where all the good things areing from!" Penny thought to herself.

    By this, she was referring to the abundance of money that Dan was able to ebven through away like it was rice meant for the birds.

    Not long after Diana''s set got into the room, Penny the mornings resumed.

    Hearing them so close, they very loud.

    Amanda saw the expression on her face.

    She could tell that Penny was curious to see.

    She turned to Shade and both women nodded at one another.

    Penny walked up to the guard in front of the room.

    "We seek to see hs majesty!"

    "Yes, Your highness, " the guard bowed respectful. "However, his Majesty the king is still busy. Maybe you should wait during his break time to see him."

    "Hmmm, it''s no problem. We are not here to cultivate with him. We only came here to watch."

    "Oh! Of course, your highness," the guard bowed one more time as she made way for them to enter.

    Amanda led the way while Penny followed and then Shade came from behind.

    On entering the room, the first thing that hit Penny''s nose was the smell of wet sweaty bodies.

    However, instead of it to disgust her, it actually had a sweet smell to it.

    And she subconsciously took more of it.

    She was not the only one.

    Amanda and Shade had also subconsciously taken more of this scent in.

    They knew this scent. They were very familiar with it.

    This was the scent of Ero''s yang energy.

    He had poured so much of it in and out of the women that it had permeated the air.

    It did not have any foul smell and actually made the room feel good.

    This smell alone made Amanda and Shade sh back to the exotic moments that they had in Eros''s embrace.

    They could already feel their legs moisten to the memory.

    Amanda could see that Shade was already pinching hard at her thighs to hold herself back from touching herself sexually.

    Penny too felt it. Although she did not know what she felt.

    All she knew was that her breathing suddenly hastened and her legs felt like they were in need of special attention.

    This was a unique feeling and it made her cheeks flush red.

    Because of the sweating bodies in the room, the room was filled with water vapour like the dew of the morning.

    They could hear the moans but they could not see the people.

    However Amanda suddenly waved her hands to clear the Vapor with her soul energy.

    And then Penny''s eyes met a sight she would never forget for the rest of her life...

 Chapter 138 Dans Identity Is A Special One

    ?

    This was a sight that Penny would never ever Unseen again for the rest of her life.

    Eros was like a sausage wrapped in bread.

    Except in this case, it was the exotic naked embrace of women from the snake tribes.

    This was the source of the moans.

    It suddenly made sense in her head.

    After all, the women said that Eros had touched them.

    What she had thought in her head was definitely not this kind of touch.

    Today, her innocent mind had been exposed to a different kind of world.

    The moments sheid her eyes on Eros, she screamed so loud it echoed off the mountain and through the snake forest.

    Eros immediately removed his face from the Virginia that had swallowed it. he turned to her, and gave a bright charming smile, "Hey there, Penny!"

    Her weak mind could not handle it.

    Her face turned red as a tomato and she fainted on the spot.

    .........................

    Meanwhile, at the same time, a Dark-purple portal opened up in a dark castle and some men with masks on all their faces walked through it.

    One of them was limping and he was helped in by two others, one on each side.

    This was Clown and his remaining colleagues that had gone to steal the Emperor''s tablet from the Viscount''s party.

    The moment they appeared in the castle, Clown could not hold it in any longer.

    He fell to the ground and coughed out blood continually.

    As he did, his eyes seemed to catch a pair of big boots by his side.

    He traced it up. To his surprise, the person before his face was none other than Frown.

    "Brother Frown!" He coughed up some more blood.

    Frown took a knee to him, "did you get it!?"

    Clown dipped his hand in his shirt and removed the Half Tablet he had managed to get from Dan''s hands.

    He presented it with shaky hands to Frown, "*cough* I am sorry brother. I only got this half!"

    Frown took it, "where is the other half?"

    "I lost it in the Baron''s Grandson''s hands."

    Frown patted him on the head, "which Baron!?"

    "Baron..." he tried to talk through Gritted teeth, but he was already out of strength.

    He fainted on the ground before he could give a name.

    Frown ced a hand on his neck. He sent some of his soul energy into Clown''s body.

    From the way his eyes squinted, it was easy to know that Clown''s condition was not at all a good one.

    "Divine energy!?"

    Frown stood to his feet, "Take him to the Infirmary. He has been poisoned with Primordial energy. He needs a flushing of the soul!"

    "Yes Brother Frown!" The men responded as they carried Clown away.

    As they left, Frown noticed something. "Wait! where is Viscount?"

    "She went back for Viscount Peter. By the time we got to her, she had the King''s knights on her tail. We had no choice but to leave her behind and head on back."

    "The king''s Knights!?"

    "Yes, brother Frown. The king''s purge has began!"

    Hearing this made Frown Chuckle a bit, "good! good!!" he nodded. "After you finish with matters dealing with clown, get me a list of the Baron''s with Grandson''s in the area. Preferably, try to find information concerning their health. If Clown is sick because of Divine energy poisoning from The Emperor''s Tablet, then this Grandson will most likely be in the same position."

    However, unknown to Frown, he had gotten a lot of things right, and still managed to have gotten even more very wrong.

    For instance, the divine energy that had invaded Clown''s body was not from the Remnant in the Emperor''s Tablet.

    The Emperor''s tablet had only taken the job as a means of transfer.

    The source of the Divine energy itself, had been from the Grandson himself.

    At the moment, Eros had his eyes on that same Grandson.

    In another half a day, Eros had finished his business with the Medusas and the Nagas.

    The reason he had attended to them first was because their death was closer at hand.

    Most of them had been kidnapped for days by the ck Axe Guild, and without the Sacred pool, their death was assured.

    Eros had to tune their meridians the appropriate way so that they could be able to cultivate Celestial energy the right way.

    Eros wore a robe as he sat cross legged before Dan.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dan was in a state of slumber. However, he had his eyes open. His eyes had be fully with and shone slightly.

    His hair also shone in a white light as his body floated slightly.

    Dan had been ced on a bed, but his body on his own floated a distance from the bed. In his hands was the Half Tablet. The runes on the Tablet shone slightly in multiple colors. Some were red, blue, green, orange, indigo and so on.

    However, altogether, they were twelve colors.

    Eros sat as he regted his Celestial energy. Soon, his celestial energy glowed outwards on his skin in a low but effective hue.

    He floated up to meet Dan in the air.

    He ced a hand on Dan''s head.

    The moment he did, the twelve colors from the tablet flowed like the roots of a tree up his hands.

    *DUM!!!*

    The Divine shard in Eros''s soul vibrated slightly. The Divine energy from the Tablet suddenly went wild the moment it got into his body.

    The different colors ran around his body like snakes that were engaged in a fierce battle.

    Eros focused on the different colors of divine energy, and directed them with his celestial energy into his soul.

    The moment they got into his soul, he frowned tightly.

    After all, this was not his divine energy he had sent into his soul. It was foreign divine energy. Also, it was wild and even deep in Eros''s soul, he could identify the purpose of each color.

    Individually, it was not so bad, but together, it carried the halo of death.

    the moment Eros sent them into his soul, ck veins appeared all over his body, and the white celestial glow in his eyes turned slightly ck. However, he frowned tightly, "DEVOUR!!!"

    Hemanded from the depths of his soul and a whirlwind from the Divine shard spread outwards, pulling the wild energies in and devouring them.

    Eros suddenly opened his mouth as he blerged. "Thank you for the meal!" he whispered.

    "Its a good thing that the residual divine energy in the Emperor''s shard was very little. If it was anymore, I would not be able to devour it. After all its not mine. It would just corrupt my Divine Shard. But with this, I can get used to the taste and create an immunity against it for the future."

    As he talked, he raised his hand to his face and activated some Celestial energy.

    A little ball of light appeared in his hands.

    He could sense as his divine Shard converted the devoured energy into Celestial energy for him. Thereby increasing his cultivation again.

    However, Eros paused a lot of the energy from nourishing his own body.

    As paramount as it was to continue his cultivation and increase his strength so that he can have his revenge in the heavens, it was currently more important to save his grandson''s life.

    Eros ced the hand that had the glowing celestial light on Dan''s forehead.

    Celestial energy was not like divine energy.

    Although it was still pure primordial energy, it was calm and enriching in nature.

    Whereas, divine energy took the capabilities of the nature power of the god that used it.

    Celestial energy on the other hand was totally different.

    All of it was the same.

    It was not biased based on nature, but was genuinely good.

    The only down side about it was the fact that it was just too pure and too good.

    Which meant that in some cases, it was actually poison.

    Eros however, adjusted it to a absorbable level for Dan before he ced his hand on his head.

    The glowing ball of light sank into Dan''s head.

    As it did, Dan took a sharp breath in and out.

    This was obviously in relief.

    Seeing this, Eros smiled.

    Slowly, Dan''s hair settled down, and he fell lightly on the bed.

    His eyes also resumed their usual ck color.

    Dan blinked a couple of times, and then he turned to Eros, "granddad!"

    "Yes son!" Eros stroked his hair a bit.

    However, Dan suddenly let go of the Emperor''s tablet as he grabbed Eros by the arm.

    "Granddad, Please!! Help me. They want me back. I don''t want to go back." He had tears in his eyes and he looked frightened. It was like he had entered a state of urgency.

    "Granddad! I don''t want to go back! I don''t want to be a tool..."

    As he spoke, the Emperor''s tablet on its own like a ma rushed into Dan''s hands.

    *BOOM!*

    A sudden explosion of divine energy urred...

 Chapter 139 The Origin Of The Anchor Stones

    ?

    A Snake Lady rushed through the snake forest.

    The information she had to report was a very important one.

    She jumped from tree to tree so fast a rabbit would have been envious of her strong legs.

    Surprisingly, she had only gotten them recently.

    The moment she got to the Snake Mountain, she rushed into it, "I need to see the King!" She informed one of the guards.

    "He is busy at the moment, but Her Highness Queen Eli and her Highness Wife Amanda her in the Scared Pool."

    The Snakedy nodded as she rushed to inform them.

    Meanwhile, Amanda and Queen Eli were having discussions about allocating resources.

    Now that both tribes had now be one, it was best to n for the rest of the winter together.

    Although it had been agreed that all three of them were to be Eros''s wives, Eli was agreed upon to be queen whenever Eros was unavable.

    It was majorly for three reasons.

    Firstly, she was oldest and most experienced, and therefore wisest amongst all three women. Secondly, She was the one that discovered Eros''s potential, andstly, because she had the best sense of responsibility.

    This was an Arrangement that both Amanda and Shade agreed with.

    They were both at the Sacred pool within the mountain.

    Although the pool no longer served the purpose it used to before, it was still sacred ground to these Snake women.

    After all, it contained their history.

    Amanda had even made ns to merge the Sacred Pool from the former nest of the Nagas with this one.

    While Both women Analyzed the rations and calcted how resources were to be allocated, the Snakedy rushed into the Sacred Pool.

    "Queen Eli, Lady Amanda I have news!"

    Both Women stopped and turned to her.

    "Speak Sister! What is the matter?" Queen Eli asked.

    "It is the Dungeon. The same one that affected the Sacred pools. It seems to be reacting to something. It is about to open!"

    It was at this time that the Sudden explosion of divine energy urred.

    The entire mountain shook fiercely.

    The Shaking onlysted for a few seconds. But Everyone felt it, and in some ces, rocks fell from the ceiling.

    "LOOK OUT!!!" Amanda screamed as she dived and saved the Snake Lady before  Stctite from the Ceiling could crush her.

    *DUM!*

    It fell heavily on the ground.

    All three women looked at where the Stctite fell.

    "Thank you Lady Amanda" The Snake Lady bowed at her.

    She nodded.

    Amanda and Queen Eli looked at one another.

    "What was that!?" Queen Eli Voiced out the question on both their minds.

    Immediately, the same thought popped up in their heads, "THE KING!!!"

    They both rushed out of the Scared pool in search of Eros.

    Meanwhile, the st had hit Eros to the wall.

    But it was not something that he could not handle.

    He waved his hands and contained the effect of the st before it could go any further.

    Celestial energy forced out of his body like a swarm of bees. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It went around the room, wrapping itself like a nket around the Divine energy running amok in the air.

    The divine energy was of twelve different colors. With nowhere else for it to go, it resided once more into Dan''s body.

    As it did, Eros waved his hands and his celestial energy also settled down.

    He walked up to Dan. His body floated in the air, and his eyes had resumed the nk state. Except that this time around, twelve colors fought for space in his pupils.

    Eros Sighed lowly, "so It hase to this!"

    At the same time, Queen Eli and Amanda rushed into the room.

    "My lord!!!"

    Eros turned to both of them. "Do not worry, It is alright! All is well."

    However, even though he said so, they could see that he bleed from Burnt marks on his chest.

    "My lord you are..."

    "Granddad!" Penny''s voice interrupted Amanda''s words.

    After she had fainted, Shade had taken her to rest. But the Rumbling had woken her up and she immediately ran to check up on her brother.

    She ran up to him, "Granddad! You are injured."

    "Hahahahaha!!!" Eros gave a heartyugh, "don''t worry, it is just some light bruise."

    "Light Bruise!?"

    Everybody was surprised by his words.

    However, Eros waved his hand on the bleeding areas and the blood seemed to have a life of its own as it traced back into his body.

    Penny was left speechless by this.

    However, she suddenly saw the state that Dan was in.

    "DAN!!!" She wanted to hurry to him, but Eros immediately pulled her back, "if you touch him, you are good as dead."

    "But Granddad!" she stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "Don''t worry my dear," he pulled her into his embrace, "we will fix your brother!"

    Eros sighed as he looked at Dan''s condition.

    The twelve colours extended at different parts of his body like the roots of a tree.

    Everyone excused the room.

    At the table, Eros, Penny, Amanda, Shade and Queen Eli were all seated.

    Eros sighed lowly as he turned to Queen Eli, "I remember seeing carvings of the Anchor stones in the Sacred pool. You were the priestess of the Medusa tribe. What exactly do you know about this?"

    Queen Eli nodded, "Its a good thing that you brought up this topic, my lord. Ironically, I was also about to report a particr situation concerning An Anchor stone to you."

    She waved her hands as she exined.

    The Emperor''s Jewels or as they are poprly known as the Anchor stones are ancient precious stones.

    The First mother of the Medusa tribe had not been from this world, but another world.

    It is recorded ording to her that when this world was made open to her by the celestial, the Anchor stones had apanied her arrival.

    It was done in a sneak attempt by a particr god.

    When they first arrived, the whole world entered a state of chaos.

    At the time, both man and beast fought for possession of the Anchor Stones.

    The Anchor stones were twelve in number. Each with a unique color and a unique function.

    There were Red= This was the Anchor stone of...

 Chapter 140 The Twelve Anchor Stones (Unrest Is On Its Way...)

    ?

    There were:

    Red= This was the Anchor stone of Destruction.

    Green = This was the Anchor stone of Nature and Creation.

    Indigo= This was the Anchor stone Mercy

    ck= This was the Anchor stone of Death

    Blue = This was the Anchor stone of the Sky and ocean.

    Orange= The Anchor stone of Greed

    White= The Anchor stone of Life and Rebirth

    Gold= The Anchor stone of Healing.

    Silver= The Anchor stone of Metal

    Brown = The anchor stone of the Earth.

    Yellow= The Anchor Stone of Fear.

    Grey = The Anchor stone of Souls.

    Back then, one human through years of blood, pain, and a mountain of corpses managed to climb and hold all the Stones in his hands.

    The first thing he did, was was to bath them in his blood for twelve days and nights in a ritual that named him their sole master.

    Afterwards, he dered himself King and lorded over all thend.

    With the Anchor stones, he was all powerful.

    There was none that went against him regardless of cultivation level that could stand the test of his power.

    Noatter how high or low, as long as they lived and breathed by the sky of this world, they were subjects to his reign.

    Naturally, he went ahead to conquer many other regions. It is said that in fear of his power and might, many willing went under his rule.

    For many years, he ruled thend, and when he bacame old and was to die, he used the stones of Death, Soul and Rebirth on himself to be born again in one of his wives.

    From generation to generation, this trend continued.

    He did this for several thousand years.

    Never truly dying, escaping the will of the holy Dao in the body of a new child.

    However, after sometime, he slipped.

    He had not made calctions on the desire of man.

    And just like him, the Children he had from generation to generation had grown to desire the power in the hands of their father.

    After all, with the Anchor Stones, one did not need to fear death, as it was but an opportunity at a new life.

    Also, one did not need to cultivate strength as one would be born with all power to move the very heavens and earth.

    Because of certain requirements for the rebirth  ritual, the Emperor was usually at his weakest just after being born.

    At that exact moment, one of his sons, greedy for power struck his father in the heart and took the stones.

    Just like his father, he wanted to be king.

    However, he was not the only one with unholy pans for the throne.

    His brothers and sisters also filled with endless desire wanted the stones.

    A great battle thatsted days and bathed the earth with blood was ensued.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Luckily, the Prince that performed the coup against his father survived.

    However, he had lost six of those stones to his siblings that ran away with them.

    With six stones in hand, he still managed to be Emperor.

    After which he killed off all his brothers and sisters that remained in the Pce.

    Although his power was shaky during his reign, he was still a force to be reckoned with.

    He went on to have his own family and therefore, his own children.

    However, a dangerous seed had already been nted in the royal family.

    If it had been done before, then it could be done once again.

    Besides, those that had escaped with the other Stones had gone on to conquer their ownnds and create their own kingdoms.

    Naturally, a rivalry for the remaining Six stones caused quarrels and those quarrels led to battles.

    Those battles led to even bigger battles.

    Those battles led to wars that spammed across kingdoms, egulging thend in pain and misery.

    Those were very dark times.

    Just like when the Anchor stones had made their arrival, the world had once again fallen into a state of utter chaos and destruction.

    Having bread to eat was a luxury.

    Things were so bad in those times that many ate people to survive.

    Brothers ate sisters, and mothers got pregnant so that they could feed on their own children.

    It was a world were everyone lived for themselves.

    In fact, the total world poption dropped terribly low.

    However, over time, people came ones more together, healing their lost bonds and forming families.

    Those families turned to tribes and those tribes formed bonds with other tribes and soon, kingdoms were birth again.

    However, no one wanted the misery of what had previously happened to once more repeat itself.

    No one wanted to relive the days of suffering and chaos.

    To avoid such a thing from ever happening again.

    The new rulers of the world came together on a blood agreement to ensure that what happened during those dark times would never repeat itself.

    For this reason, history, stories and even books of the golden Empire were all destroyed.

    This included any and all records of the Anchor stones and their uses.

    Temples carrying praises to the old emperor were taken down, and the kingdoms ade a bet to bring the wrath of the heavens on who so ever so much as reaserched the history of the Golden empire.

    These days, only bards, those crazy nomads were ever brave enough to tell tales or sing songs of the past glory.

    However, even them get a rich part of the history very very wrong.

    Ideally, the world should be at peace, but after the first pir of red and white light that showed itself from the ck inds, and now the golden Pir that had shown itself from the Snake Forest, both of which announced the arrival of the Anchor stones, the world was bound to once more dive into a turmoil.

    Many might not know, but nobles of thend knew that the golden pir from that night a few days ago was an Anchor stone revealing itself in the dungeon.

    Humans were greedy by nature.

    Surely, Unrest was on it''s way.

 Chapter 141 Preparations For The Dungeon

    ?

    Eros heard the story Queen Eli had just narrated.

    He sighed lowly.

    "Granddad! What is it?" Penny asked.

    "It''s your brother! The divine Energy in his body is a mixture of all the Divine energy from the Anchor stones. If we do not get rid of them soon, the consequences will be dire."

    Penny held her hand to her face in an effort to hold herself back from crying.

    Eros stood up and patted her shoulder lightly.

    "Don''t worry! I will find a way to heal him," Eros raised his head, "but the easiest way would be to find the Anchor stone of Healing!"

    "What!? Finding an anchor stone?" Amanda raised a brow at him, "Do I remind you that many have searched for the Anchor Stones for many years but havee out fruitless. In this big world, searching for an Anchor stone would be like..."

    Eros suddenly waved his had and a Beautiful Red ruby appeared.

    This ruby looked as if it had moving stars in it''s center. Swirling about itsrlf like the milky way Gxy.

    The sight of this Ruby immediately shut Amanda up.

    "My king, is that a..."

    "Yes it is Eli," Eros responded, "it is the Red Anchor Stone. The Stone of Destruction."

    All of them were speechless.

    "My king, may I..." Queen Eli asked politely.

    "Of course!"

    She reached her fingers slowly for it.

    "In fact, I want you to keep it."

    "KEEP IT!?" They all could not believe what there had just heard.

    This after all was an Anchor stone.

    Many had died for generations unend just because of one of these stones.

    With just one, even cultivation can be by passed.

    And yet, Eros was giving it away like it was a useless toy.

    However, to Eros, it was probably so.

    Also, there was something quiye strange with this Anchor stone that he did not like.

    After all, he was once a god.

    He could tell that the divinity in the stone was different.

    If he was to put a word on it, then it would along the lines of Corrupted.

    Although it was powerful, he did not like how it felt to the Divine shard in his soul.

    "Take it as me borrowing it to you. After all, for what is toe, you will be needing it!"

    Queen Eli nodded. She was a smart woman she knew what he meant.

    "You are referring to the Anchor stone from the Dungeon."

    Eros nodded, "that Anchor stone will attract them like moths to a me."

    She nodded.

    Queen Eli suddenly frowned. A thought popped in her head.

    "My king, the Anchor stone in the Dungeon, do you desire to get it too."

    Eros nodded. He remembered when he had first seen the Golden pir going into the sky and the divine energy he had felt from it.

    It was not like the Ruby Stone.

    It did not feel chaotic and destructive.

    Rather, it felt like a warm breeze akin to the longing touch of one''s lover.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If he was not mistaking, this Anchor stone was the Gold stone.

    It was the Anchor stone of Healing.

    This was exactly what he needed right now.

    With that Anchor stone, he would easily be able to Heal Dan.

    Eros sighed once more. If it was any normal person, the divine energy from the Emperor''s Tablet would have killed them.

    However, Dan was special. After all, he was...

    Eros sighed again.

    He did not want to over think it.

    Now, he needed to save his grandson.

    After which he still needed to go save Lady Frostbite.

    However, Eros had a good grasp of human nature.

    Lady Frostbite had some nothing wrong and had chosen to go on her own will to the King''s Pce.

    Unlike Viscount Peter that had evident ties with the Third prince, she did not.

    Unless something drastic happened, he was sure that she was safe for the time being.

    Also, he had to clear his name.

    In this world, there was only one thing that did that quickly and efficientlu, and that''s as acquiring power.

    "My king!" Queen Eli''s voice interrupted his train of thoughts.

    "I have word that the Dungeon is starting to open. In fact by now, it should already be open."

    Eros nodded. "I know," he turned and looked in a particr direction.

    He was not like this people. As a former god that was born and lived with Divine energy all his life, he was quite sensitive to it.

    In fact, he was sensitive to primordial energy as a whole.

    He could already feel the abundant primordial energy siping out from the Dungeon.

    "But before that, we have to build this!"

    Eros waved his hand and arge paper appeared.

    On it was a huge  image of an array.

    "My lord, is this an Array formation!?" Shade asked.

    "Yes!" Eros chuckled as he pointed to the center of the Array formation. "And this is where the Red Anchor stone will be."

    "My King. This Array," Queen Eli looked at it as if she was looking at an unsolvable jigsaw puzzle.

    "Even if we have several years, we will not be able to build this. We will need precious soul stones, Soul herbs, even Elixers and a lot more man power. How do we build this before they arrive?"

    "Don''t worry! You don''t have several years, but you have me, " Eros waved his had and the Room was filled with precious Soul stones, containers containing soul herbs and many more.

    Eros saw their reaction and chuckled to himself.

    These exotic herbs were just a little from the storage ring. A part of the vast treasure he had gotten.

    After all, this was the Treasure of ska the threatened.

    This was a son of the former Golden Empire.

    It was not called the golden Empire for nothing.

    To royals back then, gold was just another metal to them.

    "What of the man power?" Amanda asked.

    "Don''t worry, I have sent word to My Manor. I am sure Jimmy will be here in a few days."

 Chapter 142 Preparations For The Dungeon 2

    ?

    At the same time, in the dark castle of the Grand Order, a group of men and women all of whom were in different masks bowed before the darkness.

    One look at their formation and it was clear that they were filed in ordance with rank.

    Suddenly, a pair of Red fire field eyes appeared in the darkness.

    The moment it did, the heads and knees of those bowing before it subconsciously lowered even further.

    At the far front of the formation was a man dressed in full white.

    Unlike the others, his mask was just in, and as white as his robes.

    "Lord Vulcan!" He called lowly, "the children were unfortunately unable to secure the Emperor''s Tablet. We only got half of it. Also, many died! And even now, the King''s knights are in pursuit of one of our younglings."

    The pair of Red fire eyes seemed to frown a bit, getting tighter. And then from the void came an aged but deep voice that answered.

    The sound of which felt like it talked directly to the soul.

    "I am aware! No matter, their ipetence is forgiven. For now, we have more important matters to attend to."

    A holographic projection of the Snake Forest suddenly appeared.

    To be precise, it was the projection of the Dungeon.

    "The Gold Anchor stone of Healing is once more in this world. The Dungeon is about to open."

    "Yes my lord!" The man in full white responded, "we are already ready as nned my Lord."

    "Good! My All Seeing Eyes tells me that in that Forest is not one but two Anchor stones. Also, the other half of the Tablet lies there. However, for some reason, two have a shade covering them. "

    Those words mad the crowd gasp.

    That was the highest number of Anchor stones to gather in one ce in a thousand years.

    That was truly incredible news.

    "Also," the aged voice continued, "the missing youngling is there. As I speak, she has proceeded into the dungeon on her own ord."

    There was suddenly low murmuring amongst those bowed on the ground.

    The man with white robes raised a hand and those bowing immediately shut their mouths.

    "My lord! This is good news. If she gets the Anchor stone, it will be to our advantage. It will hasten your will and your decent into this world."

    "Hmmm! That is true. Only the primordial energy the quality of the Anchor stones can free me from my prison." The tone of the voice felt like it was reminiscing.

    "Yes Lord Vulcan!"

    "However," the voice suddenly got serious. "She will not be enough. Do not underestimate the dungeon..."

    The voice and fire eyes faded away.

    As it did, the man in white robes stood to his feet.

    He turned to those behind him.

    "You have heard the words of Lord Vulcan. Finish the necessary preparations and head for the Dungeon. We need to secure the Anchor stones. I don''t care if you have to burn it all down, just bring it here."

    "Yes Master!" All echoed firmly.

    They all stood up to leave.

    However, as they left, the man with white called out, "Frown!"

    "Yes Master!"

    A man stepped forward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He was big and very muscr.

    He had a frown as a face mask, "Master!" frown bowed.

    "My all seeing eyes is of a lower grade. A mere shadow to that of Lord Vulcan''s. Therefore, I was unable to see the other Stone in the Snake Forest. While the others chase after the Anchor stone of Healing, I want you to get the other half of the Emperor''s Tablet and the Anchor stone."

    "I will make a consultation to find it''s precise location," he walked towards Frown with his hands rxing behind his back, "This is a very important task. Surely, they will be othersing for the stone. I need you to take that weapon with you."

    "Master, you don''t mean the Grand order''s..."

    "Yes! You will be in charge of it. Soul weapons of that grade are rare. Be careful with it."

    "Yes Order Master. This humble one will do as ordered."

    "Good..." The order master whispered as he flicked into dark dust that seemed to blow away.

    ........

    At around the same time, in a very big pce castle with very high walls.

    An old bald man ran rushed through the well spaced castle walls.

    In his hand was a scroll that flicked in a slight gold light.

    These castle walls were well decorated with portraits of past kings and members of the royal family.

    However for all it''s beauty and mour, this old man was not interested in admiring them

    Instead, his old legs ran as fast as he could.

    Climbing up a flight of stairs, he missed his footing and identally fell to the ground.

    His elbow was injured against the hard sturdy floor, but he could care less about his bleeding arm.

    His only desire was to hurry as fast as he could.

    He stood to his feet and hurried on his way.

    Finally, he came before a pair of giant doors.

    These doors had a legend about them. It is said that only cultivators of at least the Soul Master rank could open them.

    Before the doors were two 8 feet tall men in Golden armour.

    "I need to speak with the king immediately. The Priestess sent me!"

    The Guards looked at one another, and then at the scroll in the old man''s hands.

    Immediately, the creaking sounds of the doors was heard as both men forced it open.

    The doors were barely open when the old man forced himself through it''s doors.

    This room was brighter than the outside.

    It was also heavily decorated.

    However, just ahead was a red curtain with beautiful designs.

    These were designs depicting battles of demons and gods.

    The old man kneeled before the curtain.

    "Your Majesty! The Priestess has confirmed the dungeon''s opening. Just as suspected, it is an Anchor stone..."

 Chapter 143 Preparations For The Dungeon 3 (Luke)

    ?

    Even though the Old man was panicking on the ground with the scroll in hand, there was no response what so ever.

    Slowly, the curtains opened up a bit, and a very fair skinned slender hand  snaked out. It collected the scroll.

    "Hmmm!" A feminine voice could be heard from within.

    "Catherine!" The voice called lightly.

    *Whoosh!*

    Like the blowing of breeze, a figure suddenly appeared by the old man''s side.

    This person was in full golden armour and had their head bowed.

    The moment the old man saw the armour, he instantly panicked and fell on his ass.

    He took a look at the golden shinning armour, "that''s the....! The king''s Golden Hunter!" He paused as he swallowed hard.

    "Take your sisters," the feminine voice continued. "I want the stone from that dungeon."

    "Yes, your highness."

    "And dear, please do remember if I know, those smelly Old men would definitely know too!

    "Yes your highness!"

    *Woosh!*

    Just as quickly as she hade, she had also left.

    Apart from the blowing of breeze, there was nothing there.

    For a few seconds, the old man doubted if at all he had seen anybody there.

    It seemed as if it might have been his imagination.

    But the words of the voice he heard, still rang strong in his head.

    This meant that what he had seen, was real.

    "Give my gratitude to the priestess!" The voice instructed and the hand went back into the curtain.

    "YES! Yes your highness!!!"

    The old man bowed again and again before rushing out.

    As he did, he fell a couple of times.

    He still could not believe that only moments ago, he was side by side with a member of king''s personal Hunters group.

    ........

    In yet another part of the kingdom, a group of men and women were bowed before an old man.

    This old man had a face full of white beards.

    He wasnky and his back hunched a bit. Rumours had it that his cultivation had be stagnant because of a cultivating ident, and might even have started to regress.

    However, everyone respected and feared him like they did the king.

    Or maybe it was just a fear of what he represented or couldmand.

    Behind him was the insignia of his family name that had stood for hundreds of years.

    It was the insignia of the three legged Crow.

    Rumours had it that if he were to cough, mountains would flip on their noses, and the heavens would darken in appology to his difort.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Some said that even his frown or smile could cause the rumbling of volcanoes.

    This was no other person than one of the Three Grand Dukes of the Almace Kingdom.

    Grand Duke Sean.

    Before him were many bowed. These people were so loyal that if he had requested that they silt their own throats, they wouldpete for who would be the fastest.

    Such was their faith in him.

    He was practically a god in their eyes.

    "Father!" A younger looking man walked up to him and bowed his head.

    "Hahahah!!!" Grand Duke Sean chuckled lightly.

    "Just because you got married to my daughter does not mean you should call me Father!"

    "Of course, Grand Duke, but I enjoy it!"

    The Grand Duke chuckled again.

    He was really pleased by the young man in front of him. This young man was called Luke.

    After all, he was a really promising young man.

    Also, he was a worthy sessor to inherit his title of GrandDuke.

    His daughter was born not so strong, and cultivation was even more disastrous for her, and so he naturally adopted a different method.

    He got her married to one of his promising disciples.

    The Man married in to the family and therefore had to bear the family name.

    This way, after the Grand Duke was long gone, his Grandson could take over and be the next GrandDuke.

    Because of connection by blood, the young GrandDuke would have the protection of his father until he grows strong enough to stand for himself.

    This it self was an incredible n.

    However, things did not always go ording to n.

    Hidden at a corner, was a maid watching attentively.

    She frowned at how the GrandDuke showed obvious favoritism for the young man.

    "Luke, you do indeed bring me much joy."

    "I try my best father!" Luke nodded in a bright smile.

    "I called you here for an important reason. I am sure you are already aware of the Dungeon at that appeared at the Snake Forest!"

    "Yes, father. I am aware of it."

    "Hmmm! Good! That Dungeon has opened up, and from what I hear, it might contain one of the legendary Anchor stones. This are very trying times for the kingdom. We still have the squabbles with the beast kingdom, and the king his still Ill. With no foreseeable future of recovery. His wife, the Queen has taken control over the affairs of the state. She even dered the third prince a traitor against the crown. She has isted the King from all outside help that may be of assistance, and her words have bew. With one of the Grand Dukes already on her side, things are not looking so good!" The GrandDuke sighed lowly.

    "With the appearance of this Anchor stone, things are bound to get a bit more chaotic. Of she gets her hands on that Anchor stone, then even myself and the other GrandDuke would not be able to stop her. She wouldmand far greater power and authority."

    The grandduke strolled back and forth, and then he stopped for a while, "I want you to go to the Snake Forest and retrieve the Anchor stone. If it''s true what they say, this Anchor stone could very well heal the king''s illness. You will take the best of my personal guards and go. Take with you any weapon from the storage."

    "Yes father, this humble one understands," Luke bowed to him.

    However, no one, not even the Grandduke noticed the sharp glint in his eyes.

    The maid in hiding saw this and shook her head as she ran to report this to her mistress.

 Chapter 144 Preparations For The Dungeon 4 (Alexis)

    ?

    The maid ran through the halls and therge manor.

    Going through the kitchen as the chefs worked, she followed through a cupboard and then she crawled her way through until she arrived at another closed opening.

    She knocked in a rhythm manner on the closed opening.

    "I''ming!" A voice from the other side answered and a wardrobe was moved to the side to reveal a beautiful young woman in a small room.

    "Lady Alexis!" The maid called to her the moment she saw her.

    She Was a beautiful woman. However, she was pale of skin and looked to be frail.

    She was so pale that it affected the color of her dark hair as some of it was as white as snow.

    It was like she had never seen the sun since the day she was born.

    One look at her and it was easy to tell that she was suffering from an ailment.

    This was Alexis, daughter and only hair to this family.

    The Title of GrandDuke was a hereditary one.

    This was the Isaac family. It was one of three families of the GrandDuke.

    From birth, Alexiswas destined for great things.

    However, the heavenly Dao had yed a trick on this family by a cultivation ident that urred a few years ago.

    She got cultivation poisoning when she was about to break through to the next rank.

    Since then, her cultivation had be stagnant and her health had also deteriorated.

    Being a very wealthy and influencial man, her father who was a GrandDuke had spread his wealth far and wide for an antidote but her meridians had be too damaged to heal.

    All the priests that came to her aid all said that it was a miracle that she was still alive.

    Of course, the reason why she managed to have survived the event was attributed to her pure bloodline.

    The Isaacs were said to carry the blood of the three legged Crow.

    This was an incredible divine beast of legends.

    Alexis was said to have been born with the purest of it''s bloodline seen in the history of the family.

    However, she was now relegated to a cripple.

    Her father even against her own wish married her off to his favorite disciple.

    She hated this new life she had been relegated to live.

    She had tried to run away twice already. But unfortunately, she could not go too far because of her health and was caught every time.

    Now, she had be a prisoner in her own home.

    She was locked in this underground room, never to leave until she produced a child that will be heir.

    "Lady Alexis, I have good news!" The maid announced.

    "It is just as you guessed. The dungeon that appeared the other day carries an anchor stone in it. It is the Gold Stone of Healing!"

    "Are you sure?" Alexis asked again.

    "Of course I''m sure! I heard the GrandDuke talk about it." The maid boasted of her spying skills.

    "If that''s true, then that means that stone...it can..."

    *Knock!* Knock!!* Knock!!!*

    The knock on the door of the room interrupted her words.

    Immediately, the maid went back into the hole, and Alexis pushed the wardrobe back.

    "Who''s there!?" Alexis answered.

    "It''s me, my wife!"

    Hearing the cocky voice made her frown.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You may enter!"

    She gave her permission and he entered the room.

    She might be a prisoner in her own home, but she was still a noble woman.

    Luke had to at least give her that much regard.

    Gently, the door opened and he stepped into it.

    "Mydy," he stepped forward, with a hand hiding behind his back.

    "I brought you something," he revealed the hidden hand and in them was a bouquet of flowers.

    "I was strolling through the yard and saw how pretty they looked. It reminded me of you!"

    He took several steps forward as he presented it to her.

    However, she did not even want to look at him.

    "Thank you, you may put it in the jaw on the table."

    Her tone was neither overbearing nor weing.

    In fact, it had a touch of cold to it.

    Luke did not mind. This was not the first time she had acted distant from him.

    Ever since he could remember, It has always been so.

    "You know, my dear," he took a bold step towards her, closing the distance between them.

    "Ever since the day I saw you, I have always dreamt about you. Your eyes, your beauty!" he took her hands in his own but she immediately pulled back.

    "Your coldness!! It is all a part of your charm that I can''t resist. I always wanted you for myself, and I prayed the stars day and night for you to be mine."

    She stepped back again, but this was thest step she could take.

    She was already up against the wall.

    She tried to move away...

    *Bam!* His hand against the wall stopped her.

    He drew closer to her, but she removed her face from his own.

    "The heavens in their mercy answered my prayers and now, you are mine!"

    He pulled her face by her jaw towards his own.

    She tried to resist, her strength wasckingpared to his.

    "However, since our marriage till this moment, we are yet to consumate our marriage."

    He immediately forced his lips on hers.

    She struggled but could not push him off.

    As he forced himself on her, he ripped her clothes with his other hand.

    The sight of her bare skin made his eyes shine bright.

    He could not help but lick his lower lips as his body enjoyed the feel of his arousal.

    This was Arousal she could also feel pressed against her body.

    She struggled but he would not get off.

    Just then, Wardrobe moved a little.

    She looked at the maid in her hiding spot.

    The maid wanted toe out, but Alexis shook her head. If she came out, her hiding spot would be revealed.

    "You are my wife! You have bedroom duties to fulfill..."

 Chapter 145 Preparations For The Dungeon 5

    ?

    "You are my wife! You have bedroom duties to fulfill. Whether you like it or not, you will fulfill them!" Luke pulled against her legs in an effort to spread them.

    Alexis struggled. She couldn''t take it anymore.

    Just because she had lost her cultivating ability did not mean that she had lost her will or her pride.

    With a knee to his groin area, she kicked upwards.

    It was swift kick.

    "Uhhh!!!" Luke''s eyes widened as his hands instinctively went in defence of his groin.

    Like a lumbered tree, he fell to the ground, massaging the assaulted region.

    That kick had hit hard.

    So hard that he even found it straining to talk.

    "How dare...!?" Veins popped on his skin at the forced it out of his mouth.

    However Alexis had better worries of her own.

    *Cough! * Cough!!*

    He coughed up blood to the side again and again and her face looked even paler.

    Seeing this, he immediately rushed to his feet.

    With one hand still massaging his groin, he stretched for her.

    "I''m sorry my love! I''m really sorry!! I don''t know what got the better of me. I only wanted to show you how much I love."

    He tried to touch her, but she pped his hand away.

    "Get out!" She muttered under her ufortable sharp breaths.

    "My love, I..."

    "I said, GET OUT!!" She screamed.

    Hearing her screams, some guards ran into the room.

    Each of the with robes that had the insignia of the three legged Crow on their chest.

    They were surprised when they entered and saw both their family ''princess'' and her husband on the ground.

    Immediately one of them went to help Alexis up, while the other went to help Luke to his feet.

    "Lady Alexis are you alright!?"

    "Young Master Luke, are you okay!?"

    Alexis let the guard help her up, but Luke shook the Guard away.

    "Leave me alone! It''s nothing. Just a lovers quarrel," he stood to his feet.

    "I''m I right?" Luke gave her a piercing look with an obviously forced smile.

    She frowned, but let it slide, "yes! It''s just a little ''lovers'' quarrel."

    *Cough!* "Give my wife here her elixer. Her body is feeling quite weak. Now, if you will excuse me mydy. I need to take a walk."

    Like he had noodles for legs, he wobbled strenuously out of the room.

    "Thank you!" Alexis muttered as she got into her bed with the help of the guards.

    A bottle was handed over to her. When it was opened, the smell that whiffed into her nose made her frown a bit.

    Even after all this time, she still had not gotten used to the smell of this elixer.

    She took some of it, which made her frown even uglier than before.

    Her cheeks got redder and herpletion better. Also, her  breathing had steadied up.

    After ensuring everything was Okay, they bowed at her respectfully before they left.

    Once the door was closed behind them, she sighed as she muttered lowly, "I need to get that Anchor stone!"

    The Wardrobe was pushed open and her maid came through, "yes, mydy!"

    Alexis suddenly turned to her, "get my things together, I leave by midnight!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes! Mydy."

    A few hours ater into the night....

    *Knock!* Knock!!* Knock!!!*

    "Who is it!?"

    "It''s your darling father. I came to check your health. I heard that you and your husband had another argument, and I was thinking maybe I could share some advice. You know, I and your mother used to fight all the time. The three legged Crow bless her soul. I believe I can share some of my wisdom with you."

    "No! Go away!! I don''t want to see anyone. I want to be alone."

    "Come on now, don''t say that. I know you are still mad at me concerning the marriage but I am not just your father, I am also a GrandDuke. As I have a duty to you, I also have a duty to those that havee before me! Why don''t Ie in and we can talk about this."

    "No! Go away!! I want to be on my own."

    "Okay! Okay!! I understand," GrandDuke Isaac had a saddened look on his face.

    He sighed lowly. Since the cultivation ident, it felt as if the gap between himself and his daughter had been spreading even further apart.

    It hurt his heart a lot.

    After her mother passed away, she was the only one he had.

    Of course, as a GrandDuke of the Almace Kingdom, he had a variety of women that would drop their pants and bras for him if he so much as coughed that he was searching for another woman.

    However, he was a man of old traditions. One of which was to remain faithful to his wife, even in death.

    There were those that saw this as a very honourable move, and they were others that saw him as a fool.

    But he had so much power, and even within the kingdom, he was only under the King.

    He did not need their respect or shame. All of that was of no worth to him.

    He was already at the top.

    The talk of those beneath him was useless trash.

    Besides, in his heart, he believed that his wife still lived on.

    She lived on in their daughter.

    Every smile and every hug, every moment spent together and every moment with thoughts of her in his head.

    It all reminder him of his wife.

    But it had been different recently.

    At least after the ident was better.

    But forcing her to marry Luke might have broken the bridge between the both of them.

    He turned about and without opening the door to check, he walked away.

    Unknown to him, the person answering from behind the door the whole time was not Alexis, his daughter. But rather the maid.

    At the moment she was wrapped in a nket on Alexis''s bed, trying her best to maintain faking the voice.

    It was not until two dayster she was caught and the entire home of the GrandDuke entered a panic.

    By then, Alexis was long on her way to the Snake Forest.

    However, the Isaac family with the Three legged Crow were not the only one with an uproar.

    The entire kingdom was currently in an uproar.

    Even the other GrandDukes and the Monastery of Heaven''s Judgement. A ce of renowned strength and respect had their own ns for the Snake Forest.

    Two important asions were happening.

    The King''s purge, and the opening of the Dungeon with an Anchor stone in it.

    Meanwhile at the moment, Lady Frostbite stared at the Guillotine in the distance.

    It looked as rusted and dirty as ever. However, its de proved that the sight of rust was just blood from the past butchering of heads...

    (Author''s note: sorry forte release guys, exam on my mind...)

 Chapter 146 Preparations For The Dungeon 6

    ?

    Nobles that had been invited over on ount of an investigation for those that had plotted against the King were not exactly treated with care, neither too badly.

    There were made to stay in rooms were food was provided for them daily.

    As nobles, it was a better amodation fitting their status than the prison cells for prisoners.

    However, with the arrival of the Anchor stone, this investigation of a thing was going to be taking more time.

    Then again it was always bound to.

    Nevertheless, all hearts were in chaos at the moment.

    How couldn''t they be?

    Just outside the aodation made for them was the Guillotine.

    A structure made of two polls on the side, made to guide a heavy de to the neck below it.

    Once in a while, a noble would meet his fate.

    Whether he intended to or not.

    Sometimes the guards woulde for them in the middle of the night while they sleep.

    No reason whatsoever would be given, except that the individual had been found guilty.

    Straight up to the guillotine.

    His blood would add to the brown rust on the de.

    Ready to apanying yet again, another unfortunate soul.

    These timely visits ensured two things.

    Firstly, they were always on their toes and never satisfied.

    Also, the psychological pressure made many nobles start to talk with the guards.

    Snitching was the dice and it was rolled by many nobles.

    Many of them snitching their own family members to save themselves.

    Whether it had to do with usurping the throne or not, it was spilled like milk.

    Anything to save one''s own skin.

    Like any other, Lady Frostbite''s heart was in great unrest.

    What was she to do?

    She was alone here.

    Viscount Peter had escaped the very night he was brought here.

    How a fragile man like himself did it was not known, but it was surely a testimony of the rumours about him and the third prince.

    Confirming to many that the third prince really desired the throne.

    As a Baron under the escaped Viscount, she was interrogated a great number of times.

    Every time she was taken out of the room for questioing, her fear of what was to befall her fate was like standing at the edge of a cliff, and enjoying the temptation of falling over.

    With the amounts of times she had been taken and brought back, the other nobles were starting to think that something might be special about her.

    Some assumed that maybe she had been touching her toes before the guards a lot and they took rounds at her.

    Maybe that was why her fledging death was not yet guaranteed.

    Some noble women in desperate attempt at preserving their own lives, offered themselves up to the lowly guards promising them memorable nights of pleasure.

    These were guards that they would have never paid mind too because of their status.

    Yet, because of fear, they willing to offer their bodies like candy to a child.

    Of course human beings were depraved creatures by nature.

    Many guards saw it as an opportunity to taste delicacies they never would be allowed to if not due to circumstances.

    Echoes of their offerings could be heard from the hallways.

    Lady Frostbite like many others could tell that these guards did not go easy on the offerings-enjoying every meal like it was theirst.

    Meanwhile, Lady Frostbite could not help but wonder two things.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Firstly, who was that man with the lightning that had developed a habit of always saving her life.

    She already knew he was her first, but why the constant elude of his presence in her life?

    Secondly, why was she the only Baron under Viscount Peter that was here?

    Something did not feel right...

    ......

    Meanwhile, in a secret room in a particr location, the escaped Viscount Peter sat at a table, one leg over the other with his smoking pipe in his mouth.

    He was still dressed as extravagant as ever with a flowery gown and a white scarf, giving out feminine charms like the bossdy of a Pub.

    Before her sat two gentlemen.

    One of them looked to be in his early fifties, and the other looked a bit younger but his charm was still that of an older generation man.

    If Lady Frostbite was here, she would know who the first one was on first sight.

    After all, he was supposed to be her father inw.

    This was Baron Crood.

    He had an ugly frown on his face as he stared at Viscount Peter.

    Viscount Peter winked at him, and blew him a kiss.

    This made the Baron frown even more.

    "How dare you!?" He muttered lowly.

    "Me!?" Viscount Peter raised a brow at him.

    "Yes, you!?"

    "What did I do darling!?"

    "My son died under your watch?"

    "My watch!? Did I not warn you to stay away from the Frostbite family? But you didn''t listen. You were too busy trying to increase your territory into my own so that you could be a Viscount. You are Lucky the Grand Order took him out after using him, or I would have ended him myself." He gave a light giggle like a young maiden.

    Baron Crood frowned even tighter and he was about to ir up from his seat as his Soul energy drifted slowly from his body in rage.

    However, a voice stopped him of any malicious thoughts he had.

    "He is right BARON!"

    There all turned to the voice.

    It was a man in full butler tunic. He wore a monocle and his face was well shaved.

    He appeared to be in his mid thirties. Compared to these men, he was quite young.

    However, even Viscount Peter had a respectful look in his eyes when he arrived and even quenched his cigarette.

    "Butler Pa! It''s nice to see you," Viscount Peter immediately greeted.

    As he did, so did the other two men.

    "It''s nice to see you too," Butler Pa nodded, then he turned to Baron Crood.

    "Your Son had dealings with the Grand Order, and you have the galls to state your dissatisfaction with his death!? Baron Crood, do you take the third Prince for a fool?"

    As he talked, the Monocle slowly turned a shade of red.

    Baron Crood swallowed again and again. He tried to talk, bit he couldn''t.

    Cold sweat already appeared on his skin.

    As it did, the other gentleman stood up to keep his distance from the Baron.

    And then it happened.

    A low POP sound was heard and the blood flowed from the Baron''s nose.

    His eyes sank into his brain as he left this world.

    Butler Pa turned to Viscount Peter with a smile on his face like what had just happened was not his handy work.

    "Viscount Peter, an anchor stone has appeared in your territory. Preparations are to be made. TheThird prince will see you now."

 Chapter 147 Taylor Bolos Has A Plan

    ?

    While others were making their own preparations for the Dungeon, so was Eros.

    The moment Butler Jimmy heard that Eros sent a letter to the manor, he immediately left his cultivation.

    By now, the Manor and the rest of the Tate Estate had grown very much.

    Immediately, all efforts on building were paused and preparations to go to the Snake forest was made. Eros had given quite list of items nd Victori had immediately set to them. After all, she was in charge of the Merchant Guild.

    Just as with Eros when he left the Tate Estate to go to the Viscount''s Territory.

    To get to the Snake forest, one had to go through the Frostbite Estate and then the Bolos Estate.

    However, at the border of the Bolos Estate, their entourage  were stopped by the soldiers at the entrance to the Estate.

    "You may not pass! That is the order from the Baron." The soldier in charge stated clearly.

    For this Procession to the Snake forest, Butler Jimmy had suggested that two of the Eros''s women apany the Merchant guild and Victoria who had vehemently insisted oning along.

    She was a woman of knowledge.  A Schr at heart. Since she came to the Estate, she had not gotten the opportunity to explore this side of herself.

    Hearing from the Letter that Eros was now King of the Snake tribes and needed help from the merchant Guild, she saw it as an opportunity to explore the outside world.

    After her continuous insist, she was allowed to be in charge of the Procession.

    After Which Eros''s women appointed themselves with a game of Rock Paper Scissor for who would go and who would stay.

    Someone had to stay behind and protect the territory. Also, Some one had to continue with the BBW guild that Eros had created.

    Victoria as Leader of the merchant guild was the person in charge of the mission.

    The moment she heard the words from the soldier at the entrance to the Estate, she instructed that she be let down.

    Her wheel Chair was rolled behind by Carren to the soldiers.

    "We are a merchant guild, and are carrying very important cargo and wish to pass through to deliver it." Victoria stated clearly, showing her merchant permit badge.

    The soldiers looked at one another.

    However, they did not agree.

    "We are aware that thew of thend allows merchants to travel without interruptions through Estates and territory, but our Baron as ordered that nonee through the territory, even if it is the Knights of the King himself.

    Those words made Victoria frown a bit, and her curiosity was peaked.

    Carren leaned in a bit, "Sister Victoria, you are going easy on these guys. If they don''t want to let us in, i can just make a path with my sword, and their blood will be road for our Cargo."

    Carren had said those words without a bit of remorse or pity. As far ass she was concerned, anything that had to do with obstructing the will of her man Eros had to be treated fairly with the de.

    However, Victoria shook her head.

    Eros had said in his Letter that they pose at merchants only. This meant that he was not willing to attract trouble. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Victoria did not have cultivation, but what she had in abundance was her incredible mind.

    This was the same mind that had decoded an ancient journal to find the first Anchor stone.

    She was not one that depended on brawns but brains.

    She remembered that the kings Knights hade to visit the territory in request for all the nobles under viscount Peter. However, none in the territory carried noble blood, or was of noble birth.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to leave empty handed.

    Secondly, these soldiers had said that they were not allowing anybody into the territory including the Knights of the king, and that was order from their Baron.

    This clearly meant two things.

    It meant that Baron Bolos regardless of the order given by the king to his knights, refused to go to the royal pce.

    Even though it was ordinarily the Silver knights of the king''s guards that hade to take him, they were still very strong and formidable, and yet, he was still in his territory, and even gave orders not to allow the King''s knights in.

    Victoria was a woman that understood how men thought to a certain extent because of her wider perspective of the situation.

    If Baron Bolos remained in his territory regardless of all that had happened, then it could only mean that he had a means of securing his safety, or even worse, he had a formidable weapon that could challenge the Royal family.

    It was true that the two womening along with her for this trip were strong guards. They were even capable of destroying the attackers from the Grand order the other day.

    However, a weapon that could threaten the king''s silver knights, and secure Baron Bolos''s safety in his Territory, was not something any of the two women would be capable of handling.

    This much, Victoria could bet on.

    However, this was not an excuse to turn back.

    If Eros said they shoulde, then it meant that he required their presence and expertise.

    Backing off now would be a disappointment.

    Victoria cracked her pretty brain for what to do.

    Meanwhile, unknown to her, the moment her Merchant Guild had reached the border, a soldier had hurried to inform the Baron of this.

    Unfortunately, Baron Bolos was taking a nap and his third son who had solid control of the Estate''s affairs took over the report.

    Taylor Bolos heard the report from the soldier and his eyes brightened up.

    "Quickly pass my orders to them. Let the merchant guild pass. However, send some of our best spies to track their movements."

    The soldier nodded and immediately went to do as instructed.

    When the soldier was gone, a woman dressed like a guard but with obvious closeness to Taylor Bolos walked into the room. "Why did you do that!? Do you so desire your father''s wrath on this very good day?"

    However, Taylor Bolos Chuckled as he exined....

 Chapter 148 Formidable Mind Of Taylor Bolos

    Taylor Bolos was quite smart.

    Some said that he inherited the wisdom of a fox beast, and this wisdom was noticeable in every thing he put his hands on.

    For this reason, his father always let him handle the affairs of the Estate.

    Ever since he was little, he had always been the one in charge of major tasks as opposed to either his elder sister or elder brother.

    However, a long time doing this had built up a certain mindset in the youngd.

    Likeany nobles with a inheritable title to their family name, he believed that the Estate was his to rule over.

    This was a very dangerous thought to have. Fortunately, he only believed he was to rule after the passing of his father.

    However, regardless of his wish, desire and even thoughts, his elder brother was named sessor in his stead.

    For a young man blessed with such wisdom capable of lording over his own elders to be relegated to post of errand boy, it was the same as keeping a lion as a house hold pet because it looked like a cat.

    The young man would not be tamed, and he was more than willing to prove he was the better son worthy of inheriting the title of Baron.

    For this reason, he expanded his influence and took up more tasks.

    He had be so powerful in the eyes of the soldiers and even the ck Axe guild that a word from him was the same as his father''s.

    However, that was not enough to change his fate and the title to hisps.

    Therefore, he sort to impress his father no matter what it took.

    Opportunities never always presented themselves.

    It was like the seasons. It came and went, only hovering but for an instant before leaving.

    Now, however, was a rare opportunity presenting itself to him like the riping of certain fruits that only happened once in several years.

    Taylor Bolos was born really smart.

    Such an opportunity was something his s

    Nose would not let  go once he has taken a whiff of it.

    Taylor Bolos turned to the guarddy that had just talked to him.

    This was his right hand woman. The younger sister of one time Captain bulk that died at Ero''s hands, and of course, bedroom massager whenever the need arose.

    He chuckled lightly as he exined to her, "My dear Anne, only a few days ago, the king''s knights were sent to fetch my father. Back then, they had stated that the only other Baron under Viscount Peter that they had in their custody was Lady Frostbite."

    He clicked his tongue, "so what does that tell you?"

    She raised a brow at him. He was doing it again. He knew she was not like him and not so smart to see the bigger picture as he did. Nevertheless, he enjoyed reeling her mind along for the ride.

    This was a move of his she always considered a major chore. After all, she was not built for thinking.

    Fighting or bedroom activities were her forte.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, she knew she had no choice but to y along with his guessing game.

    At least she always did. However, she was just too mentally exhausted this time around to y with him.

    "Are you going to tell me or not?" She rolled her eyes at him.

    "Hahahaha!!!" He chuckled lightly, "my sweet Anne, you are really an impatient one. But don''t worry, I''ll exin-- It simply means that Baron Eros is still on the loose. However you and I both saw him as he passed through the estate and into the Snake Forest. Father and my siblings confirmed that he met with the Old Baron. Yet, the King''s knights were not able to capture him."

    He stood up from his seat and walked towards a window.

    His hands rested on his back, and he carried the demeanor of a schr that had discovered the secrets of the world.

    "I have been following the recent developments in the other Estates. Especially the improvements in the Tate Estate. Some very impressive things have been happening there. They were even able to higher a guild from the sea to help rebuild the Estate. Now, I do not know where they had that much money from, but my elder sister''s jealousy was obvious on her face when she described how the Tate brat bought all the Snake women from the auction."

    He Massaged his jaw a bit as he exined. This was a habit he had indicating that he was unto something, and that he was using his brain well.

    "We expected old man Tate to die in the wild Snake Forest, but somehow, he managed to make it out alive. It just so happened that it was around the same time that ck Axe guild raided the Snake Forest."

    Reaching this point, Anne''s eyes brightened up. Even a muscle brain like her could tell what Taylor was suggesting.

    "You mean to say that the raid by the guild must have provided the escape for the old man and his son?"

    Taylor Bolos chuckled, "now you are getting it."

    Anne suddenly had a puzzling look on her face, "but if that is the case, then why buy the Snake women. Is it for revenge?"

    "Hmmm! Good point, but I doubt that much. You see, the old Baron knows he still has to pass through the Snake Forest to once more reach his territory. He most have bought them as peace offering to be offered back to the Snake tribes. It is also the reason why he has note back. If not, why not just go back to the Tate Estate?"

    The more he thought about it, the more it made more sense in his head. Truly, Taylor Tate was a very smart young man. If he was in the military, his achievements would be legendary.

    "It just so happens that the destruction done by the ck Axe guild during their raid was a very significant one. And now, the merchant guild that built up the Tate Estate are heading for the Snake Forest. After all, they hade first from sea. If they were to return, by sea would be an easier method, don''t you agree? Besides, who the hell travels in the middle of such a winter? I suspect that if we follow the Merchant guild, we will find the Tates."

    Anne smiled at him. She couldn''t resist but walk up to him and ced a kiss on his head,"sometimes I wonder which I love more-- your beautiful brain or your hard bulge," her fingers traced across the linen of his clothes to his groin area. She squeezed it a bit, instantly getting the reaction she desired from him.

    When ever he disyed his smarts, it had a way of arousing her.

    "So, should I immediately tell the Baron? He hates the Tates as much as we do. If we tail the merchant guild well and send an army, we can crush them in the snake forest." Anne suggested.

    However, Taylor shock his head, "No! Let father rest. I will take care of the Tates on my own. Father is still hurt for not getting the money from the Emperor''s Tablet. If I bring Eros Tate''s head to him, he would be very proud."

    Seeing the proud smile on his face, she couldn''t take it anymore. Her fire rose hot for him.

    She immediately stripped her clothes and dropped her trousers for him to take her.

    He too could feel her passion and mounted her like a horse in heat.

    Without a care in the world, he rammed inside her.

    "Arrhhh" she moaned to his invasion.

    As he assaulted her ass, he envisioned Eros''s head in his hands, presenting it to his father.

 Chapter 149 Pluck Them Like Ripe Oranges From A Tree

    ?

    Altogether, they were nine carriages, of which three were opened carriages carrying cargo while the rest were filled with people.

    Victoria''s carriage was the carriage leading in front.

    Usually, she was supposed to be at the center of even behind because of danger, but she was a very instinctive person.

    She also preferred to lead by example.

    Besides, she had safety at her side.

    Her''s was the only carriage regardless of the space within with only two people in it aside of course, the driver in front.

    Carren sat opposite her. With Victoria''s foldable wheelchair by the side.

    Apart from the time Caren had to apany her to meet the guards at the Bolos Estate border, she did not move.

    Strictly remaining in her position. She did not even adjust her seating position a bit.

    Not even the shake of the carriage through rough road could sway her from her seating position.

    All she did was seat there with her head rested on her Broad sword and her eyes closed.

    In this position, it was easy for one to think that she was asleep, or even dead.

    However, Victoria knew better.

    Ever since that time she saw Eros take all three women, each of their temperaments had changed in one manner or the other.

    Caren''s was more subtle, calming,manding and most of all, decisive.

    Xena for some reason had be more yful and her attitude was like that of a bird that had been set free.

    While Ngozi, well, Ngozi even when around, was never around.

    The Merchant carriages strolled through the Bolos Territory on Victoria''s orders, paying the passage fee of course.

    In a few hours, they were at the border separating the Bolos territory from the Snake Forest.

    Once more, Victoria paid the leave fee and they were free to pass through.

    An hour had already passed since when they got into the forest. Evening had set in, and night was fast approaching.

    Victoria was busy reading a book.

    This was a book titled : The Philosophy of Soul Beasts and their Origins.

    It was one of her favorites from Eros''s personal library.

    As the journey was a long one, she enjoyed her time reading and from time to time, she would check up on the men under her.

    A shadow suddenly appeared within the carriage from seemingly nowhere.

    As it did, Caren opened her eyes. It was so precis that it seemed as if they were never closed in the first ce.

    "How many of them?" Carren whispered.

    A head materialized from the shadow.

    It looked as if it was one with the shadow and only barely separated itself to reveal Ngozi''s pale but beautiful face.

    "They are about thirty of them," Ngozi replied.

    "Do you need any help, sister?" Carren asked.

    Victoria looked at the both of them as they conversed perplexed as to what was going on.

    "No, don''t worry, I can handle it." Ngozi replied before merging once more with the shadows.

    "Sister Caren, Is everything alright?" Victoria asked.

    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing. Just some pesty flies Sister Ngozi will handle it."

    Victoria was not dull. She instantly understood what Caren meant by ''pesty flies''.

    In other words they were being tailed.

    Each of Ero''s women, had been made unique in their own right.

    For everyone of them, a different gift.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    For Ngozi, it was the shadows.

    Her meridians had been made to blend and swim in the dark like a fish did in deep waters.

    With this ability came the subtle art of assassination.

    This was the technique Eros had passed into her.

    A technique worthy of above the Epic grade.

    Normal Assassin technique only allowed the user to blend in the dark, Ngozi''s was different.

    In fact, one might say she brought the dark itself.

    Of course, she was still low ranked in the cultivation realm, leaving much room for improvement.

    ording to the technique, at its peak, she would be able to summon the night in day time.

    As an Assassin, the dark was her dance floor and the night her warm embrace.

    Right now, it was already bing dark.

    These trackers did not know that they had entered a tank with with a very stealthy shark in it.

    The skill of tracking was not much different from that of an assassin.

    In fact, both were birth from the same mother.

    It was like Sprinting a hundred meters and running a ten kilometers endurance race.

    Both of them carried with them running except one was for longer distance.

    Such was tracking and assassination.

    While tracking required Following, Assassination required Following and executing.

    Of course, these Trackers were not in the least weak.

    However, a dragon invading the home of a snake was a kind of suicide attempt.

    The moment she came out of the carriage, Ngozi sank into the ground like hot knife ced on butter.

    It was night and not so easy to notice as she pooled into the shadow in the ground.

    This was her own world.

    In here, she waited patiently for all the carriages to pass.

    Once they were all, gone, she waited a little while and silhouettes followed along.

    She counted them as they passed.

    It was exactly thirty, just as she had thought they were.

    And then she moved.

    These trackers were obviously well trained.

    They gave themselves sufficient gap.

    It was in such a way that they could easilymunicate with one another, but still kept a safe distance in case of emergencies.

    Unfortunately for them, this distance was going to spell their doom.

    Ngozi stroke the first one.

    She made a shadow pool in the ground, and when the unlucky fellow stepped in it, she pulled him in, and before he could struggle, she silenced him with her de.

    It was swift, and efficient.

    Once killed, she dumped his body behind and went for the next one.

    She never went for the kill unless absolutely sure that the kill was to be sessful.

    One by one, she plucked them down like Ripe oranges from a tree...

 Chapter 150 The Deadly Art Of The Shadow World

    The old Ngozi that grew up in that backwater town would never have believed that one day, she would wield such incredible power.

    And it was all because of one man. The willingness to follow him led to such amazing techniques. She had well left her former pairs who were pirates in the dust.

    That day, four of them had touched Eros on that ship, but only she clung to the helm of his garment.

    Now, she was a master of the shadows.

    The night was her Pristine dance floor and she enjoyed it wildly.

    As the carriages went silently, she plucked them down.

    Of course, these trackers were not fools.

    But by the time the lot of them found out that theirpanions were missing, a good nine of them had already been sent on errands to hell''s gate by her des.

    Naturally, their attention was no longer on the Carriages within the snake forest but on the Assassin plucking their lives.

    A battle between Trackers and assassins was a very silent one.

    Both trades lived in the istion that the silence provided and struck as such.

    Just as she was Tracking them, they were also tracking her.

    A broken twig here, and a barely noticeable foot mark there, moving through the snake forest to enact vengeance for their fallen.

    Up in the distance, one of them finally spotted her.

    She was beside a tree but quickly hid behind it as fast as she could.

    The Tracker saw this and rushed for her position.

    His speed was fast, and the moment he got to the tree, he stretched out his de on one hand while grabbing a tree trunk, using the momentum of his force to swing about the tree.

    It was dark, but his eyes were already trained specially for his trade. Special gifts by his cultivation of choice of profession.

    *STAB!*

    His de went straight for the head of his opponent.

    Or at least what he had concluded to be the head of his opponent.

    Right in the centre of the head, the de sank in well.

    However, something was wrong. No matter the level of endurance, at least a person should Squeak a little at the point of sudden death, voicing regret as life left the body.

    But he heard nothing.

    Only for him to look closer and notice that the person he had just cut through was already dead. Dead by a simr stab only a few inches from his own, right in the temple.

    Proper observation dictated that this was a dead colleague.

    In the hit of the moment, he had only thrust his de into another corpse.

    Unknown to him, the night gave way to a shadow darker than the rest behind him, and Ngozi grabbed his mouth as her de, from one end of his throat to the other, gave a beautiful arch like no other.

    The unfortunate man died the moment he had fallen for her trap.

    To be lured in by a corpse for one''s own burial was a regret only felt in the afterlife. A regret forradeship.

    The battlefield was wide, but in this kind of forest area with the unique smell of moist greenery, the smell of blood stood out like a sore thumb.

    Immediately after she was done with her kill, she relegated once more to the shadows.

    And just in time too as other trackers rushed to her position. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Every sense a tracker had was sharp and incredibly sensitive to their environment.

    They were no way she was going to kill, even swiftly and the others were not going to find out.

    It was not long before they noticed her tactic.

    She only attacked when they were alone.

    For this reason, the remaining eight formed teams of two on their own.

    Each to protect the other''s back, but would it be enough?

    This was a silent battlefield and for an assassin, adaptation was the rule of the trade.

    Since they were going to move in pairs, she was also going to use other methods.

    Besides, this was a forest. There was just too much to explore.

    In the shadow pool, she spread her senses capturing her environment.

    Every creeping creature entered into the vies of her soul senses.

    Even the movement of the snake roots of the trees in the ground was not above her observation.

    Just then, her senses came across a rather very dangerous crawling fellow.

    Its steps were light, but with eight of them, she easily found it.

    With a little piece of cloth, she captured the little Spider and pulled it into her shadow pool.

    Ngozi was a very incredible assassin. This was especially true because a former god had bestowed on her the ancient technique.

    These trackers were actually above her cultivation level.

    After all, she was only in the Soul disciple realm.

    But Assassination was not about strength and was amongst the few arts out there that had to do with precision, patience, timing, skills and incredible mastery of technique.

    With the right measure of all these things in ce, a prostitute could even kill an unsuspecting General.

    After all, it had happened hundreds of times in history.

    Like the descent of a ghost, she appeared over their heads from a tree branch and let out the spider.

    The Snake forest, known for the trees that had roots and sometimes vines and branches as snakes definitely did not have normal creatures living in it.

    After all, it was a ce were survival of the fittest was high.

    Just like the trees, many of the soul beasts in these ce were known to be quite poisonous.

    This included the little insects.

    One such was the Soul Grinding Spider.

    In day time, this spider would have looked ashen like the corpse of a dead person with yellow legs.

    It is said that the color of its legs and body dictated two things. Firstly, was its hunger level, and secondly, was its age.

    The older it got, the darker the ashen color of its body.

    Green legs meant it was full and not hungry. Red meant it was ready to mate, and yellow... oh, yellow...

 Chapter 151 The Deadly art of the Shadow world 2...

    Chapter 151 The Deadly art of the Shadow world 2...

    Green legs meant it was full and not hungry. Red meant it was ready to mate, and yellow... oh, yellow...

    Like the warning the vigorous shaking of the tail of a provoked and poisonous Rattle snake gave before it stroke, the yellow of its legs was an indication to the world that it was hungry.

    That term was very rtive one.

    It meant that this Spider was ready to sink its teeth in any insect or animal that had the probably taste of FOOD.

    It was for this reason that when Ngozi captured it, she did so in a piece of cloth.

    This Spider known as the Soul Grinding Spider was a creature that could grow to size of an adult''s palm.

    If not for their heavy cannibalistic nature as they had a unique taste for their Kindred flesh, they would be many many of them running around the ce showing their dominance.

    The reason for such a praise of their kind was simply because of their venom.

    Ngozi let go the Sider and like dust unsuspectinglynding on a surface, light as a feather, the spider made its gracefulnding on the back of one of the unsuspecting fellows.

    Like any creature in a sudden new environment, it found itself perambting the body of the man until it found its neck.

    As earlier stated, yellow meant a thirst for blood.

    "Ahhh!" he instinctively reacted to the sting of the creature on his neck. pping at it like a mosquito.

    Was it a sessful kill?

    Well it looked that way at first.

    But the p attracted the attention of his counter part. After all, they were being targeted by an assassin peeling them off one after the other.

    It was at this point that he saw the creature fall from the neck of his colleague.

    "Shit!" he eximed as he feared for the worse.

    Most victims of the Soul Grinding spider in the Jungle were little in size. But for those of them that were not, they formed a different kind of delicacy the spider enjoyed to the suicide of its own death.

    The bite was not just the passing of venom into its hosts body. It was the passing of its own soul into the soul of its host.

    At a sacrifice of its life, the Soul Grinding Spider enjoys an incredible feast when it bites into a muchrger prey.

    Sinking into its soul and feasting on it.

    It was not long that the man fell on the ground, rolling around in excruciating pain like no other.

    Pain from the soul was a different kind. It assaulted the sense, magnifying their responsiveness to their environment and then drowning then in hellish agony.

    It was for this reason that the Soul-Grinding Spider had its name.

    It grinded at his soul, devouring it like ants did a cube of sugar, it tinypounding bits.

    The man screamed loudly as his fingers tore at his own flesh, digging into his face, chest in a wed attempt to rid his body of the invader.

    But matters of the soul were not physical in the first ce.

    A proper method of dispersal would be to activate one''s soul energy and purge the parasite out with one''s own cultivation technique.

    But that would require concentration and attention. Both of which the Soul Grinding Spider allowed no room for.

    His colleague however immediately sort to help him.

    cing a hand on the victims forehead to activate his soul energy. He was going to flush the Soul of the Parasite out with his own Soul energy.

    However, thedy of the night won''t allow such. Besides, this made for a perfect opportunity for her to attack the next one.

    As expected, her de appeared.

    A sharp stab to the neck and once again, she retreated into the shadows.

    When the other Trackers ran over because of the screams, it was already toote.

    One had already be a corpse and the other about to join hispanion.

    This was one of many ways she sent them to the after life.

    Using the advantage of the dark and using the tools the Snake forest provided, she ended them one after the other.

    Finally, she clenched the knifes in her hands tight as she ughtered the veryst.

    His blood ring into the air like gushing spring.

    Ngozi came out of her shadow pool.

    It was all finally over.

    However, just to be sure, she made a rough check, counting on her fingers all that she had killed.

    In total, she had found twenty of them tracking the Carriages.

    However, as she counted, she noticed something was wrong.

    Just to be sure, she went back and checked the bodies one after the other.

    "Did I make a Mistake?" She thought to herself, but her inner thoughts were voiced out loud.

    "No! You didn''t I am just smarter," a voice replied from seemingly nowhere.

    A little Metallic object was thrown towards her side.

    *BOOM!*

    The st took her by surprise.

    However, she was able to dodge into a Shadow pool just in time to st touch her skin.

    The shadow pool hurried to behind a thick tree. Of course this was Ngozi in hiding.

    "Don''t worry, I know how to force you out! Hahahaha!!!" A feminine chuckle rang out in the forest as two of the same metal objects appeared beside her.

    *Boom!*

    This time around, they gave such intense light that she was forced out of her Shadow pool.

    She had not even gotten herself together when she felt danger approach her.

    Instinctively, she moved to the side, and just in time too.

    However, the de might have missed her heart, but still got her back.

    it was a deep stab.

    "Ahhh!!!" she screamed as she rushed once more into the shadows.

    A woman appeared where Ngozi had been. She had a broad smile on her face. This was the same woman that was considered as Taylor''s right hand woman and Sister to the the former captain Bulk.

    Annie Chuckled.

    "Good! hide little girl. Hunting you is going to be fun..."

 Chapter 152 The Meeting point

    Chapter 152 The Meeting point

    The carriages continued onwards on their journey.

    Ngozi had long gone to take care of those tracking them.

    Caren rested on her sword as her eyes were closed in a sleep state.

    However, she suddenly shot them open. "stop the carriage!"

    Victoria had heard her well, and with the tone and manner at which Caren had said it, it seemed like something was wrong.

    Victoria ordered the driver to stop the truck and he immediately did.

    Like a gust of wind, Caren moved. One minute, she was there and the next, she wasn''t.

    After a few seconds turned to minutes, Victoria was getting worried and out of curiosity, she propped her head outside.

    All of a sudden, a head popped through the carriage window, "are you also one of my king''s wives?"

    The question hade so suddenly scaring her back.

    Shade smiled at Victoria. Her long forked tongue hissed through the air a bit as if she was trying to catch a particr scent.

    "I can''t smell his essence in you. But I can tell he has touched you before. Hi there, I am Shade. Princess of the Snake tribe."

    "Huh?"

    "..."

    Victoria was left speechless and tongue tied. However, she did remember in the Letter that came mentioning this Medusa Princessing to guide them to Eros''s location.

    Shade continued, "I will guide you to our nest." She had barely finished talking when the carriage started moving.

    "Wait!" Victoria cried out, "what of Sisters Caren and Ngozi?"

    "Don''t worry, Amanda is taking care of that."

    .........................................

    Ngozi materialized at another point from the shadow pool.

    Behind her were the echoes of loudughter belonging to Annie.

    She struggled a bit as she straightened out on the tree.

    She looked a bit to her side, it was just as she feared. She was bleeding and it was not good.

    "Shit!" she cursed in a low tone.

    She ced her hand on it as her soul energy was activated to heal the wound.

    Because of how Eros had touched her in the past, her meridians had been morphed to amodate the eptance of Primordial energy.

    Surprising as it might have been, she now used Celestial energy.

    Even though her technique was of the shadows, at the core of it all, it was still Celestial energy.

    She used her celestial energy on the wound, however, the healing was just too slow.

    This was evidence that the wound was poisoned by something most terrible.

    After all, Celestial energy was very special if she could not heal even with this, then it meant that the poison was either of Primordial grade or the cultivation difference between her and her opponent was just toorge.

    Considering how Primordial energy was rare, then it was probably thetter.

    She tore a piece of her robes and made an emergency first aid on the injury.

    Her time as a pirate had thought her a lot of things.

    Amongst which was treatment for an injury.

    However, she was barely done when she felt a de at back.

    "Got you!" Annie whispered.

    However, she managed to move over to the side, bare dodging the attack.

    She opt to slip into the shadows again, but Annie threw more of her devices that brightened the ce up.

    "Where do you think you are going to, you slut?" Annie Screamed at her as she rushed at her with her des.

    This was a fight between a Tracker and an assassin. Both of them used des when fighting, but unfortunately, Ngozi was at a disadvantage.

    The reason was a simple one.

    As an Assassin, being in the open was a death sentence.

    As a Tracker, a target in the open was as good as caught.

    These were just basic principles.

    To add fuel to fire, Annie''s cultivation was higher than Ngozi''s.

    While Ngozi was at the fourth level of the Soul disciple realm, Annie was at the eighth.

    She was a very formidable enemy.

    In fact, If not for her superior technique from Eros added with her celestial energy, she would have been a goner from the very first attack.

    It was usually in cases like this that the quality of Soul Energy yed a significant role.

    Even though there was a difference of four levels between them, Annie was not able to get a swift kill.

    And this was on top the other advantage that she had forced Ngozi out into the open.

    To be sincere, it actually frustrated her. After all, she could tell that the opponent was weaker than her. But every strike and hit she gave, Ngozi seemed to elude her like an apparition she couldn''t reach.

    However, it did not stop her from trying harder.

    She attacked again and again and again.

    Annie could tell that Ngozi was at her wits end. Sooner orter, she was going to get her.

    And so she persisted.

    However, Ngozi suddenly stopped moving.

    She raised her head to Annie, as if to wee the death she was to be delivered into.

    Annie gave a cocky smile. Everyone had when they had had enough and willing to let it just go.

    However, as she dove in with her des, she suddenly felt the kiss of a de about to reach her neck.

    Those that dabbled with the de at the edge could sense when there was trouble. The only difference between most was the reaction timing to the danger at hand.

    Annie turned just in time to raise her hands against a big broad sword sweeping down on her like a whirling storm.

    However, the force of it was too much for her des to handle, Sweeping her away like Trash.

    She could not hold her own to the force that blew her away.

    She had barely even registered the sight of the opponent before she felt yet again, another danger from behind.

    Because of her trade, she was quite flexible.

    She turned in mid air as she tried to bnce herself.

    However, before her vision was the whip of a tail heading right for her face...

 Chapter 153 Missing Him

    ?

    The tail made a beautiful whipping of Annie.

    It was an effective precise hit that smacked her in the air like a tennis ball.

    *WHIP!*

    The hit sent Annie flying a bit.

    She hit her back violently against a Tree. It was do hard that she almost broke the tree in half.

    Annie coughed out a mouth full of blood.

    She raised her head to look, this time around, her opponents were far more formidable agents of the darkness she was formerly battling against.

    Caren rushed to Ngozi''s side, "sister, are you alright?"

    Ngozi nodded, "thanks for the save, and just at the right time too."

    Caren helped her up to her feet.

    Annie had made very daring cuts on Ngozi''s body.

    If Caren had been a bit toote on arrival, she would have had to endure even more damage.

    As Caren helped her to her feet, Ngozi''s eyes we''ll fitted for the dark saw what was before her.

    "What... I mean, who is that?"

    "Don''t worry, she is here to help. Apparently, she is also a woman of our husband."

    "Oh!" Ngozi responded as a range of questions rushed through her head.

    After all, Amanda was currently in her Naga form.

    This meant that she had a long snake tail extending from her body.

    Annie rose from the ground.

    As she did, she discovered that another whip was heading right for her face.

    She quickly dodged to the side.

    *Cough! Cough!!* She coughed up a lot of blood.

    That movement had jolted up her already injured insides.

    She sighed heavily as she wiped her mouth.

    "A Naga!" Annie chuckled a bit, "it would seem that the young master was right."

    Amanda frowned at her.

    She proceeded to attack again but Annie threw one of those metallic balls she used to the ground once more and a blinding light went out in the air.

    *HISS!*

    Amanda hissed loudly as she protected her eyes.

    When she opened them, Annie was already gone.

    She wanted to rush into the forest after Annie, but Ngozi stopped her.

    "Trust me, it''s no use. That was a tracker, she can cover both her tracks and her sent good. You''ll just go on a wild goose chase."

    She spoke through gritted teeth, coughing some blood a bit.

    "Sister!" Caren held her tightly as Ngozi fainted in her arms.

    ......

    The next time Ngozi opened her eyes, it was to the exotic sounds of skin pping against skin.

    She opened her eyes to the cave rocking ceilings with exotic snake symbols about it.

    She raised her head a bit. As she did, the first thing she did was to touch her abdomen were the deepest cutid.

    It waspletely healed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    And then a thought came to her head and she immediately turned in a particr direction.

    It was Eros.

    He looked younger and far fresher now, almost a totally different person.

    However, the moment her eyes were set on him, her heart skipped beats.

    They a

    Has only been one man that ever made her feel that way in her entire life.

    Instantly, she knew it was him.

    Besides, at the moment, he was ploughing Caren''s ass from behind.

    Her moans echoed off the walls loudly.

    It was truly not known which was louder, her pitched moans of pleasure or the fierce pping of Ero''s groin area against her ass, which created waves like an ocean across her marvelous butt cheeks.

    Caren and Xena were foreigners. They were initially set to be sexual toy presents for the king.

    However, they chose to belong to EROS.

    At the moment, Eros was enjoying the vor that Caren''s exotic body could present.

    As he took her insides again and again, he could not help but be impressed.

    The cultivation technique he had given her really changed her body, making it more dense in just the right ces.

    An example would be her muscrly flexible long legs.

    All well shaped, leading to the riping of her behind.

    Inside her, Eros could feel her moist walls held him even tighter, hugging his organ to the pistoling that he continually supplied her.

    It was tight and well wet.

    Wet enough that every time he pushed his organ inside, a bit of her honey wetness would drip on the ground.

    At the moment, she was in a squatting position at the edge of the table.

    This position brought out the full formation of her behind and gave one the impression that she was sitting on his hardness.

    Then again, she was sitting on his hardness, as Ero''s rod was the only reason she hadn''t fallen back.

    Eros stood just at the edge behind her,  encouraging her with every pistoling to keep her just afloat and wanting more.

    There was no better description for her current position than the phrase : At the edge of her seat.

    As if to praise him for his good work, she arched her back even further, presenting him with the fullness that he so willing desired.

    ~Mmm~ Uhhh~ Uuu~

    Her moans climbed different octave with every pistoling he gave.

    If Victoria had seen her now, she would be very surprised.

    After all, that calm, in control and collected demeanor Caren had had disappeared, reced only with a woman blushing red to the sky, with her mouth opened wide, enjoying the ecstasy of her man.

    It was obvious that he had missed her, or at least from the way she dripped to the earth, missed him.

    It was really surprising how, but some how, Eros had managed to get it done.

    That is, even though Caren was at the edge, she did not seem to tilt the table.

    In fact, the table did not move from all the vigorous pounding.

    Seeing Eros take Caren from behind as he did, made Ngozi''s heart warm up.

    She could not help allow little drops of tears to fall down her cheeks...

    (Author''s note: okay. Sorry for the long wait on this book, but I''m back. I''ll release double the chapter number daily as an apology.)

 Chapter 154 The Excitement Of Pleasure

    ?

    Slowly, Ngozi stood to her feet.

    Her steps were a bit off at first. After all, she had just recovered from a very disastrous injury.

    Those des that Annie used were poisoned.

    The only reason she had not died minutes after the de had cut through her skin was because of the kind of Soul Energy she used for cultivation.

    To top it up, Annie was ahead of her in cultivation strength.

    Ngozi took one step at a time.

    The tears that fell from her eyes made her vision blurry, but the image of him was the guide she followed.

    It had only been a few days. However, she was a woman in love at the end of the day.

    For her, it might as well have been long months gone by.

    She had very dearly missed him. Her longing for him only managed by her dutifulness to her cultivation. Knowing that he was the one that gave her the cultivation technique she used was the only satisfaction that hugged her heart in fond remembrance of him.

    His smile when he looked at her, his touch on her skin, and even the feel of him when he entered her, all these were the boutiful hunger that gued her being.

    However, just a few more steps and her legs gave way.

    But just before she would fall to the ground, her shoulder fell on a wellforting chest.

    Her eyes blinked a few times as she raised her head to look at the distance. Carenid on the table with her face still disying her ecstasy.

    However, she was passed out from the pounding, her eyes a contemting mix of falling asleep and enjoying the after feel of pleasure as her round behind leaked love drops of Eros''s Yang energy.

    It was not difficult for Ngozi to quickly figure things out.

    If Eros was not in front of her, then it meant...

    She raised her head not too fast, but so slow either, her eyes enjoying the perfect cuts of his body. He looked different from before. No more sagging man boobs and certainly no more pot belly.

    He was filled with lush, inviting-young man energy that seemed to make her feel like leaning further into him.

    She could not help it but want to soak into him like a warm nket in the cold.

    He was just thatforting.

    Her hand slowly touched his chest, tracing long the nice cuts on his body, and still manly, hairy chest, "I... miss..."

    "Shusssh!" he ced a finger on her lips, "me too!"

    It was just two words, but it was like an ember in her heart had been dosed with a bucket of fuel, suddenly bing a forest fire.

    She summoned the strength in her body as she took the bold step raising all remaining courage and leaning in.

    Gently, she stole a deep kiss from his lips.

    Her forwardness was an expression of her eagerness, a trait about her that Eros always found excitinglypelling.

    She had used significant energy hunting down those trackers and even in her fight with Annie. However, she was not going to let that stop her.

    Even though she felt her fatigue begging her to let go and have a nap, her loins had a different plead.

    Instinctively, she arched her waist towards his hanging dick.

    Indicating that she wanted him to take her.

    Eros was more than willing to take her invitation. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He ced his member at the entrance of her butt cheeks.

    For the sake of treating her injuries, she had been set in the nude.

    Now that prove to have been a good advantage to Eros.

    There was no need for the disturbance that clothes usually posed at important such times.

    Just the rub, skin to skin.

    Eros Embraced her tightly, and as their skin danced against each other her wetness strolled down her legs.

    "Show me that you missed me!" she whispered lightly, "Give me, I can take it!"

    Eros understood that this woman had definitely be bolder as a result of her cultivation.

    She actually thought that she could take him just because she had be stronger.

    Eros did not at all think she was ready for what he could fully give.

    Hell, even those of theher realm with their naturally strong bodies could not stand what he could give.

    However, he was not going to back off from her obvious challenge.

    But of them were still standing, and Eros was behind her.

    Eros suddenly lifted her up by the back of knees.

    Subconsciously, she looked below. Even though he now looked younger, his Dick was as magnificent as she remembered it to be.

    Even though the thick Male organ was pointing towards the left, it some how, like it had a life of its own found her holes.

    Eros remembered perfectly well which hole this is ''First'' Wife loved his cock.

    He inserted it into her butt hole.

    This was an easy pration, Eros''s cock was still well Lubricated from Caren''s pussy hole.

    The Sexual Tango that Ngozi had long awaited had finallye.

    In this standing position, Eros pumped inside her again and again.

    Legs danced in the air to the celebration of her wild ecstasy.

    As Eros ploughed her insides, back and forth, she moaned loudly to the refreshing feeling of his dick dancing inside her.

    She had not had him in a long time.

    She had obviously be tighter, but Eros''s rod knew this hole well.

    It charged through the tight defenses of her butt hole walls.

    As he screwed her silly, her eyes managed to catch her reflection off a metal surface in the distance.

    Seeing as he entered her unforgivingly, she could not help but get more aroused.

    Also, she could see that they were apparently a few eyes peeping through the door behind her.

    Apparently, some one or some people were interested in seeing her get fucked.

    This, of course, added even more to her excitement...

 Chapter 155 Who Will Fight Taylor Bolos?

    ?

    The people peeping were none other than Amanda, Queen Eli and Shade.

    They really wanted to join in, however, Queen Eli had suggested that they give Ngozi and Caren time to enjoy Eros.

    After all, they had been away from him for sometime.

    The sexual session ended with Ngozi feeling stronger than she had been before.

    Afterwards, they fresher up and all of them were at the round table.

    Caren had resumed her straight disposition.

    None of that exotic bliss she had on her face when Eros prated her roughly was on her face.

    This was the same thing for Ngozi.

    This hall or rather cave room, was spacious.

    It was at least a hundred meters wide and long.

    It was the most spacious room aside the Sacred pool within the entire mountain.

    It was used for important meetings such as this.

    This table, carved finely from stone was wide and surrounded by Any person that was considered to be important enough in the mountain, except, of course, Dan that was still passed out as a result of the violent divine energies inside his body.

    Even Penny sat at this table.

    Eros waved his hand and the blueprint for the Array appeared.

    "This is what we shall be working on."

    Victoria, being the only one on the table that had a rich enough experience with building and creating, she took therge blue print in her hand.

    At first, she frowned, but then her frown suddenly changed to a smile, and then to an even deeper frown.

    Her facial expression changed like this continually for a few times before she dropped the blue print and turned to Eros.

    "This is not humanly possible." It was only after she had made that statement that she realized how dumb it was.

    After all, with cultivation on the soul, human beings could break barriers.

    However, her point had been passed across clearly.

    What she meant was that the Array was not possible, at least not for the working hands she had under her.

    Eros smiled.

    He understood her confusion very well. It was because of the materials that were needed to make the Array as well as the rigid requirement for incredible precision.

    These were truly not things that her merchant group was capable of handling.

    In fact, for some of those lines to be drawn, new tools might have to be invented specially.

    However, Eros only Chuckled lightly.

    He was already aware of this and had things under control.

    However, before he would continue exining, Ngozi suddenly stood up.

    "I think we might soon be under attack!?"

    "Huh!?" This words were a surprise to everyone and seemingly came out of no way.

    However, Ngozi had a serious look on her face.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I have been thinking of it again and again. And the only solution I can think of is that that Tracker was sent by someone that has trouble with us."

    "Hmm! Do you mean the same tracker that injured you?" Eros asked, and she nodded.

    "It''s the Bolos family," Amanda added, "I could smell their stink off the tracker''s body."

    Eros frowned.

    Yet again, the Bolos family had decided to mess with his family.

    "To be precise, it was Taylor Bolos. I could smell his scent all over her."

    Amanda provided clearer information.

    "So we should prepare for a big army then!" Caren added.

    However, Queen Eli shook her head, "Taylor Bolos might be the smartest in the Bolos family. But he is also the most proud. Knowing how the young one thinks, he will definitely want toe by himself. A medal under his belt to please his father."

    Eros nodded in understanding.

    Queen Eli was saying that Taylor Bolos was going toe but this attack would not involve other members of his family, as he would want the merit for just himself.

    With the merit of killing Eros, a Baron that had terrible problems with his father, Taylor Bolos was sure that his father would make him the next heir to the Baron title.

    Queen Eli was stating the obvious.

    As Queen of the Medusa people, she had fought a few times with many groups of people that were after her people whether it was because of exotic reasons or game that they wanted to hang on their walls.

    She hade a few times across the pampered son, and could predict some things about him.

    Considering  the time since Victoria, Ngozi, Caren and the rest of the carriages arrived with the time Eros used to heal Ngozi''s wound and the hours of sex they had afterwards, it was safe for them to say that Taylor Bolos might have already gathered his men and was a close distance from the mountain.

    "We will need to prepare for battle!" Queen Eli turned to her daughter, "you and Amanda should ready our warriors. I will lead the battle."

    However, a voice no one expected voiced out.

    "Wait! Let me do it."

    Every one at the table turned to her.

    It was no else but Penny.

    She was the person that had voiced up that she was going to lead.

    This had taken every one by surprise, especially Eros.

    "Penny, my dear, are you sure you want to do this?" Eros asked.

    She sighed lowly as she summoned the courage to talk.

    "I know Taylor Bolos. I was fortunate to spend weeks with him in the same home. I know how he thinks a d the possible moves onight make. Besides, I have read a lot of books on cultivation, military warfare from Granddad''s library."

    Eros took a long look at her, and then he cracked a smile.

    "Sure, of course, you can lead the battle against Taylor Bolos."

    "HUH!?" Everyone turned to him in surprise.

    It was safe to note that Penny was not even a cultivator, however, Eros was giving his permission for her to lead an army of cultivators.

    If not that everyone at this table fully trusted Eros, some would have raised objections already.

    However, it was clear from that smile on his face that he was willing to let her lead.

 Chapter 156 Penny Vs Taylor Bolos

    ?

    A few weeks ago...

    It was pitch ck in the night and Penny ran through a farm.

    She wore no shoes even though it was winter and it was cold.

    For her to sessfully escape the Manor, she had no choice but to leave her foot wear behind.

    l

    It just made too much noise, and that could wake them up. She didn''t want to take the chances.

    Besides she moved better without the damn shoes.

    Also, her bodyposition had always better than that of the average person.

    This was her fourth attempt at escape from the Bolos Estate and she was sure that this time around, she was going to make it.

    She was sure that this route she had taken was the way back.

    It had to be.

    Her sense of direction, purely based on instincts had never been wrong and she doubted that it was going to Gail her now.

    Lord Bolos Baraka had allowed her to navigate the Manor as she so pleased, saying that she was more of a guest than she was a prisoner.

    He intended to gift her to Viscount Peter.

    The viscount would have thought it an insult to be gifted a prisoner, and so the tag of Guest.

    But Penny knew that at all times her every action was always watched.

    Besides, she was never allowed to step out of the Manor.

    Also, they were many rooms she was never allowed to enter.

    Unfortunately, for those in the manor, the kitchen was not one of those ces.

    She had made this n soonest after she had been caught on herst escape.

    Firstly, for the entire week, she had ensured that she kept to a Ridgid schedule.

    Always doing one thing or another by the hour.

    By the fourth day, she had done the same thing all over and over again that it had easily be a predicted routine.

    One of which was going gathering her own herbs from the manor farm and making her own meals.

    Of course, the chefs would always insist, but she would always refuse.

    She wanted to always make her own meals.

    She would say that their cooking was not appealing and that a noble woman needed to always practice in the kitchen in order to be ae to please her husband.

    When the Baron heard those words, he was surprisingly supportive of them.

    Indicating that his own daughter should also learn a thing or two from Penny.

    This was the opportunity that presented itself and she used to the best of her advantage.

    Being allowed the opportunity to touch both the farm and the kitchen was a potent mix.

    Before Eros had adopted Penny and Dan, their lives was a miserable one. It was lived out on the streets and in the wild.

    Fortunately, the wild and the streets taught certain lessons one could never get from anyother ce.

    Such was it''s harsh reality.

    It was not long that Penny found what she was looking for in the farm.

    An herb that was in fact a weed.

    It''s adaptive features allowed it to be stubborn and grow nealy everywhere.

    Once she found it, the next step was to apply it''s effects.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    This part was not so easy but not hard either.

    After all, she had set a routine. This was a routine that the eyes following her had gotten used to and bored over.

    With this, it was not too hard to trick them.

    He grinded the weed she had found in the farms, and then she exchanged it with a most  simr looking ingredient in the kitchen.

    The Chef, unaware of this used it in the making of meals for the entire manor.

    It was for dinner.

    Even the guards ate from the kitchen.

    Penny waited patiently till everyone fell into a deep slumber.

    This was the opportunity that she was waiting for, and she took absolute advantage of it.

    She rushed head first for supplies she had long been preparing in the hopes that the n would be a sess.

    She had really panned well for this.

    After taking the supplies, she went for the main gate.

    The keys were rather easy to take from the guards once they were all asleep.

    Of course, as she executed this n, she had the thoughts of entering into the Baron''s room and murdering him in his sleep.

    However, the moment this thought bloomed in her head, she chased it out, nearly immediately.

    It would be extremely foolish of her to do such a thing and respect that the consequences were going to be small.

    After all, this was taking the life of a title noble of the Almace Kingdom.

    Such a crime, even the royal family would take personal.

    Besides, they was also the possibility that the Baron had not fallen asleep.

    After all, he was a strong cultivator.

    It was possible for him to expel the poison out of his body.

    Penny was not going to risk her well nned escape for a stupid suicide attempt.

    Her only goal was to return back to her home.

    Her Grandfather was able to send the heads of the Baron Bolos''s guards.

    She had been a noble long enough to understand what this meant.

    Also knowing her grandfather to have always been a coward, it was one of two things.

    It was either he had found a incredible treasure that had sufficient might, or he now had incredible backing.

    Either ways, sending a treasure chest of heads and the money owed was an indirect threat.

    She was sure that of she made it to hernds, all would be well.

    The only mistake in the entire n was lotion.

    Unfortunately, she had a lot of skilks bit riding a soum beast was not one of them.

    For some reason she did not understand, every time she had ever tried to ride one, she had always been thrown off.

    It was as if all soul beasts did not want her on them.

    She had to do this on her feet.

    She ran with the bag for supplies on her back through the farm and out the Estate Area.

    It had taken her several hours and it was almost morning. But she could finally see an opportunity to get on a ride that could very well take her through the border and into the Frostbite Estate.

    Just When she was filled with tion, two people appeared before her.

 Chapter 157 Penny Vs Taylor Bolos 2

    Chapter 157 Penny Vs Taylor Bolos 2

    The two that had appeared before her were people she recognized very well but was extremely surprised to see.

    After all, one of them was a child of Baron Bolos Baraka.

    It was Taylor Bolos, and the Second was Annie.

    The Crazy tracker that acted as his right hand man and sex toy.

    Both of them were on Soul beasts horses. Themon kind.

    Compared to others, this beast was not so fast, but then again, she had journeyed on foot.

    Compared to the soul beast, she was the slow poke.

    Penny frowned.

    Neither of the two, were persons she wanted to see.

    Taylor Bolos smiled at her.

    Unlike her, that was wearing tattered, dirty clothes from running through a farm.

    Taylor Bolos was in his usual dignifying clothes Worthy of the status that he carried as a noble.

    He wore a knee long ck as night leather jacket well fitted for his body structure.

    It had high bold cors with well defining edges.

    Apparently, the tailor made extra effort toake sure that this attire looked to make him look more intimidating.

    With the kind of maturing looks that Taylor Bolos possessed, one might say that the leather jacket did it''s job well.

    It was well buttoned up with buttons that all carried the insignia of the Bolos family on them.

    An insignia that could only be carried by a member of the family or a long time follower that have proven their loyalty to the family.

    "Lady Penny, it would seem like you are a bit of a fair distance away from your room." Taylor Bolos smirked at her.

    Penny in the other hand, frowned tightly.

    She knew Taylor calling it a fair distance was him just trying to be sarcastic.

    However, she was in no mood to have fruitless batter with him.

    She was already so far from the Bolos Manor and too close to her home.

    There was no way that she was going to allow them go back.

    Taylor Bolos came down his mount.

    Patting it a bit with one hand, he offered the other to her.

    His mannerism was impressive.

    He really disyed the dignity as expected of a noble of his station.

    In fact, except the fact that he did not bow, he looked like he was asking her to dance with him.

    As one would expect, Penny shook her head.

    Subconsciously, she even took a step back.

    "No, no, no. I suggest you don''t do that. We all know here that you do not have cultivation. Only against such a useless core beast," he patted his mount, "you were not able to escape. Do you think that you will be able to escape Annie who is a trained Cultivating tracker?"

    As he said this, Penny''s eyes subconsciously looked over to Annie.

    Annie had a broad sadistic smile on her face.

    It was as if she wanted Penny to run while she hunted her down.

    It was easy to guess that Annie wanted the satisfaction of the chase.

    She wanted Penny to thrill her.

    This realization scarred Penny a bit more, and her knnes felt like jelly.

    She wanted to move but found that she couldn''t.

    She had heard enough about cultivators to know that the reason she couldn''t move was because of Annie''s soul energy surrounding her body and holding her in ce.

    Taylor Bolos walked forward. He was neither too fast nor too slow. But very step he took, especially as the leaves under his feet rustled, was quite scary.

    "You know, I must say that I am quite impressed. In fact, if a person like me was not in that manor, you should have well escaped by now. But you are really quite unfortunate that I also leave in that manor."

    He smiled at her, "do you want to know how you were caught?"

    This question pulled her attention to him, her frown deepened.

    "It was not exactly easy, but it was not hard either. I first had my suspicions about you the moment your entire life pattern suddenly changed. But that was not the problem. The Problemid in the fact that it was too orderly. For a nobledy in a foreign house hold, that is very suspecting, Don''t you agree?"

    Taylor walked about her as he exined.

    "And so out of sheer curiosity, I decided to look a little more in this new schedule. You see, nothing in that Manor happens without my knowledge of it. Not even the stupid life style of my brother and my sister. Everything, I make my business to know. After all, information is power.

    "There was also another w to your n. Talor pointed at Annie. You did not factor her into your calctions."

    Penny raised a brow at this. However, she was a very smart girl. She quickly understood what Talor Bolos meant.

    After all, Annie was a tracker. Her senses were very incredible.

    She smelled the herb in the meal and prevented Taylor from eating it.

    "Even though I was not aware of your n, it was easy to see that the moment the food was poisoned was the moment you were going to make your move. After that, I just had Annie track you with With all that she had heard and what Annie was capable of doing, she knew that she had been bested.

    that." He pointed at her shoulder.

    Annie smiled as she exined.

    After Penny was suspected of attempting an escape, Annie used her de to make a small cut on her shoulder one time when she was in the farm digging the ground for edible roots.

    Aside the poison attribute of her Soul de, there was another.

    It called ''Marker''.

    It marked the soul of whosoever was cut by it.

    As long as the person had not gone too far, it was very easy for Annie to find the person''s location.

    It was like a convenient soul radar for tracking Prey.

    Once more, Taylor motioned for Penny to get on his mount.

    With all that she had heard and what Annie was capable of doing, she knew that she had been bested.

    She looked at Taylor Bolos right in the eyes, "one day, I''ll make sure I pay you back for this..."

 Chapter 158 Penny Vs Taylor Bolos 3

    Chapter 158 Penny Vs Taylor Bolos 3

    "Are you sure of this?" Taylor Bolos asked Annie.

    "Yes, they are working with the damn snake tribe." She responded.

    Taylor frowned a bit.

    "But that can''t be, the Medusas are hard but the Nagas are even harder. Are you sure that it was a Naga you saw?"

    He asked once more, and she nodded.

    At the moment, Annieid naked on a bed as maids tended to her wounds.

    She had cuts in different parts of her body. However, it was not so serious that she couldn''t move.

    Taylor Bolos massaged his jaw a bit.

    "It is very hard to think that Baron Eros managed to win the hearts of the Naga tribe. However, considering that he bought all the Snake women and men from the auction, it is possible. If that is the case, then we might have to imploy an old friend for help."

    Annie frowned, "you want to use them?"

    Taylor Bolos nodded, "you say it like we ever had a choice. When you finish getting yourself patched up, send word to the Guildaster of the ck Axe Guild. He owes me a debt.

    "And take the men too."

    "All of them?" Annie asked.

    He turned to her, "well, this is a silent mission. All that are loyal to me will be enough."

    Although Taylor Bolos might have said it like that, but that was almost half of the soldiers under the Bolos Estate.

    After all, his influence was such that it was far above his siblings onlypeted with his own father.

    Truly, Taylor was an incredible child.

    If not for tradition where the first child must inherit the title, Baron Bolos would have long made him heir to the title of Baron.

    Annie smiled. She did not even wait for the maids to finish patching her up.

    She quickly stood to her feet.

    A fight wasing and she wanted first row seats to it.

    Immediately, she rushed to do as she was asked.

    In only twenty minutester everything was set.

    A branch Guild house of the ck Axe guild existed within Bolos Estate.

    This naturally formed a part of the Bolos family strength.

    As of the moment, the nation was in a silent battle with itself.

    The king''s purge was on it''s way, and many nobles were not going to willing give themselves up to be ughtered.

    Besides, rumours had it that it was not the king that gave this order but the queen.

    With her calling the shots in the kingdom, it was no wonder that the kingdom was the way it was.

    After all, the queen had rumours surrounding herself that were unworthy of her position.

    Either ways the ck Axe guild was now on the side of the Bolos family.

    The Guild branch house within the Bolos family estate was led by one person.

    It was none other than Evan the untouchable.

    This was the same person that had led thest attack on the Snake tribes and kidnapped their people to be sold to the nobles as y toys.

    He was also the second incharge in this guild.

    Taylor Bolos with his troops and the Members of the Axe guild met in front of the border to the Snake Forest.

    Evan the untouchable had brought his men. This included Axe de and his crew.

    "I heard you had only just finished one raid to the Snake Forest. Are you sure you can take another one?" Taylor Bolos asked on first sight.

    "Honestly, regardless of myst fruitful journey into this ce, I would rather stay away for now." Evan answered sincerely.

    This made Taylor Bolos frown a bit. "And why is that?"

    "I wonder if you are are aware of the happenings within the Snake Forest. However, I was fortunate to have seen something incredible with my own eyes, myst time here."

    Evan drew closer with his mount, and signalled for Taylor Bolos to draw closer.

    "The Snake women had legs," he whispered.

    Taylor Bolos raised a brow at this.

    "Really?"

    Evan nodded, "at that the time I wasst there. It was a feature only Medusa queen and her daughter had. I suspect it''s a new ability only royals of their bloodline have."

    "Hmmm," Taylor Bolos nodded.

    "Thank you for this information. I believe you are already aware of our goal today."

    "I am. I read your letter. But I want to be sure of what you want us to do. After all, your letter said we are to eliminate the snake tribes."

    Taylor Bolos chuckled a little, "Honestly, I don''t really want the extermination of an entire specie, but I doubt they will give me what I want peaceful. Unless of course, I brink then to that point."

    Evan chuckled lightly, "at least you did not request the extermination of the entire forest."

    "Oh, I thought about that. Burning it down might be ast option."

    Taylor Bolos advance with his soul beast.

    Evan watched him as he rode away with surprise in his eyes.

    ck Axe rode forward to Evan''s side, "are you sure about this boss?"

    "We don''t have a choice. The Guild master has a debt owed to that young man. We help him now to pay that debt, and we will be on our merry way.

    "This winter keeps getting colder, please tell me you already have a n."

    "Do you remember those special bombs I made with my bloodline?"

    "Yes, Vice Guild master." ck Axe responded.

    "Good! I want you to bring them along."

    ck Axe nodded and rode away.

    Evan rode forward to Taylor''s side once more.

    "This winter keeps getting colder, please tell me you already have a n."

    Taylor Bolos nodded, "of course I do. My Tracker already has the position of our prey in her sights. We follow her, and she will lead us to them."

    As he talked, Anniended before them, "this way," she motioned as she rushed into the forest area.

    Taylor Bolos and his Men, Evan the untouchable and his men all followed behind her.

    Unknown to them, from the moment they entered the forest, they were already being tracked.

 Chapter 159 Penny Vs Taylor Bolos 4

    ?

    Taylor Bolos moved on his soul beast horse into the Snake Forest.

    He was protected on all sides by his guards as they moved gently, deeper into the forest.

    This mission of there''s, was at nighttime, a suggestion made by Taylor Bolos as he was sneaking to aplish this without his father''s permission.

    Naturally, this meant that they were already at a disadvantage.

    This was a disadvantage that could very well be paid for with their lives.

    However, this military strength that strolled into battle was a very formidable one.

    It was not the first time either the ck Axe guild or Taylor Bolos guards were dealing with the Snake Forest.

    After all, it was their own back yard.

    They knew it very well, as they did it''s barbaric inhabitants.

    Their formation made for effective assault of any enemy on sight, and great defense in case of any ambush.

    A formation made specially to tackle the attacking methods of the snake tribes.

    Annie led the way in front, and beside her was Evan the untouchable.

    Even though it looked like they were far from Taylor Bolos in the formation, their soul energies were actually locked unto him.

    His security was the most vital.

    The winter had gotten colder.

    This was not a very good time for the snake tribes.

    Inheriting the nature of their snake origins, cold times were quite terrible for them.

    Even the snake trees had entered a kind of deep slumber, saving up their energies.

    Nevertheless, assumptions were not to be made based on scanty information.

    After all, from time to time, they could hear sounds from the trees.

    Evidently, someone or something was tracking them.

    Out of curiosity, Evan the untouchable had even left twice to see what it was.

    However, he came back with nothing.

    When he desired to leave a third time, Taylor Bolos stopped him.

    "Don''t worry, I take they are just trying to get on our nerves. After all, we all know that they won''t dare to attack."

    And he was right.

    As they went deeper, the noises within the branches of the high trees could be heard even louder than ever but like Taylor Bolos had said, there was no attack whatsoever.

    It appeared that the Snake tribes were really afraid of them.

    Then again, this much was expected.

    After all, ck Axe guild alone was a scary bunch and they had effectively left their mark on the hearts of the snake people.

    However, something happened along the way that drew Taylor Bolos attention.

    They had changed paths.

    "This is the way to the Naga tribe''s Hole, is it not?" Taylor Bolos asked.

    "Yes, it is young master." Annie replied.

    Taylor Bolos frowned a bit.

    Something did not feel right. As far as he was concerned, even if Eros wanted to seek shelter from the king''s knights, the better option would definitely be to hide with the Medusa tribe.

    However, he wondered maybe it was because of the destruction that befell the tribe due to the attack by the ck Axe guild that influenced Ero''s decision.

    Either way, he had nned that Eros was going to meet his end by his hands.

    The Naga tribe lived directly opposite the Medusa tribe.

    However, it was separated well with about 30 kilometers in between.

    A distance that was easy to cover for their groups.

    Finally, they arrived as they did, the men came down their mounts, and took yet again, a different formation for battle.

    While the Medusa tribe lived in arge mountain, the Naga tribe lived in the ground.

    They dug the earth for hundreds of kilometers deep, and rumours had it that it was still going deeper.

    It was a set of catbs.

    Abyrinth that even the most experienced of hunters could not navigate.

    It was for this reason that even the ack Axe guild never attacked their home.

    After all, entering such a ce was a near guarantee that the individual might not see the light of day again.

    However, as terrifying as it was an idea going into this ce, this expedition group had a secret weapon, and that was Annie.

    The technique she cultivated was one of trackers.

    It is said that as long as a tracker had set foot in a ce, getting there again was as easy as taking a ss of milk.

    It was for this reason that trackers were a very valuablemodity, especially in exploring fresh unknown grounds.

    From where they stood, they could see that they were hundreds of holes in the distance.

    Some of them had even been covered by the snow.

    The grouped stopped about two hundred meters to the closest hole leading underground.

    It was also the known biggest hole.

    A hundred meters from the hole, they could see the carriages that had left from the Tate Estate.

    However, these carriages were empty of life whatsoever. Even the soul beasts that pulled them were absent.

    Taylor Bolos looked around. "It would seem like they are no guards!"

    "Hmmm!" Evan the untouchable nodded, "this is to be expected. As the winter grows, so does their need for warmth. They are cold blooded animals after all."

    "And what of those ones in the woods?"

    "Those are hunters. No matter the amount of food gathered for the winter, there is always need for more. After all, it is a veryrge Slither of snakes. Veryrge, and plenty bellies to fill."

    Taylor Bolos nodded.

    "It would seem like you were right Annie. They dide to the Naga tribe." Taylor Bolosplimented her.

    "What do we do now, young master?" Annie asked.

    Taylor Bolos massaged his jaw a bit, and then he turned to Evan the untouchable, "can''t you just send explosives in, and explode the ce. Let them get crush underneath."

    Evan the untouchable shook his head, "unfortunately, it is not so easy. Firstly, I need to be in a specific range for my technique to work. Secondly, the underground range of this nest is just toorge to cover. We might even..."

 Chapter 160 A fatal Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 160 A fatal w</h4>

    Taylor Bolos massaged his jaw a bit, and then he turned to Evan the untouchable, "can''t you just send explosives in, and explode the ce. Let them get crush underneath."

    Evan the untouchable shook his head, "unfortunately, it is not so easy. Firstly, I need to be in a specific range for my technique to work. Secondly, the underground range of this nest is just toorge to cover. We might even be unlucky and make a trap of our own down fall. As much as I do not want to admit it, the better choice would be to go underground."

    Taylor Bolos nodded at this.

    He too did not want to go down there. After all, there was an ancient saying : A dragon can not win a Snake in its own hole.

    Those words were very wise words.

    Then again, Taylor Bolos believed that in a fight, they would have the upper hand.

    After all, the Naga tribe would be slower as a result of the cold.

    Annie suddenly turned to the men. "We are going to form three teams. Each team leader wille to me. I need to register the print of your soul just in case you get lost inside thebyrinth. That way, I cane for you."

    "Why not just take the prints of all of us?" Evan the Untouchable asked.

    "Because there is only so much weight her soul can handle," Taylor Bolos replied.

    "By default, she is already tracking the soul of an assassin, and she always has mine. Taking three others is her being very generous."

    The men nodded at this.

    In no time, they were split into several teams.

    One was led by Evan the untouchable, another by Annie and thest was led by Axe de.

    Taylor Bolos joined Evan the untouchable''s team.

    The n was fairly simple.

    Annie''s team would scout ahead, Evan''s team would follow from behind to protect their rare and Axe de''s team would remain outside to watch their horses and prepare in case of any ambush that mighte from the Nagas that went hunting.

    In this manner, they all advanced forward steadily.

    Each person advanced with their weapons in hand.

    ording to Evan the untouchable''s deductions, most of the Slither will be hibernating as a result of the weather.

    And that to see Nagas that were awake, they would have to go deep into the colony.

    Annie led the way with her team, and team two gave about a hundred meters gap.

    Unlike what many of the men thought, inside the cave was actually big and broad. It was about the height of a grown man and width of three meters.

    Evan the untouchable exined that this was the standard size and that they were some that were actuallyrger than this. This was actually very impressive, considering that this was the standard for an entire underground colony to live in.

    It was a testament to their ingenuity and craftsmanship.

    Truly, many architect could learn from these snake people.

    Also, the cave was bright enough for one to see.

    On the walls and ceiling where light going moss nts.

    Evan the untouchable exined that the snake tribes could navigate the dark perfectly like snakes could, but they intentionally nted the glowing moss in other to train their eyes, if not, they could go blind as a habit to the darkness.

    Annie traced the cave walls with her fingers as she moved.

    It was a little something Trackers did in order not to get lost.

    It was akin to leaving bread crumbs behind so that one could trace their way back.

    In other words, she was leaving little traces of her scent behind.

    The deeper they got, the steeper the passages got.

    Sometimes, a little too steep. Then again, this ce was created for beings that did not use legs.

    There was no need for staircases.

    As went deeper, Evan, the untouchable suddenly frowned. "Something is not right." He muttered.

    "What is it?" Taylor Bolos asked.

    "It''s already warm enough but we have not seen any Naga''s. Not even in any of the rooms we have passed."

    Taylor Bolos thought of this and realized that it was true. They had truly not met any body on their path. This was really very suspicious.

    However, just then, they all heard voices.

    Surprisingly, it was voices of men chuckling and gisting.

    Annie turned and gave the signal for everyone to keep quiet.

    Just then, two moderately looking men eating stakes passed by. They were oblivious of the people with weapons, and just passed by.

    One of the men beside her lunged forward with his sword. His aim was obviously to ughter.

    However, she pulled him back, covering his mouth.

    "Are you stupid? Instead of following them, you want to kill them. Those are obviously Baron Eros''s men. The ones that own the carriage outside."

    The man immediately nodded in understanding.

    After all, following these men could lead them to the person that they intended to find.

    Steadily, they followed behind.

    The men were obviously noobs as they were oblivious to the the people following behind them.

    Their conversation was surprisingly about the colony.

    ording to them, all the Nagas were in one ce underground celebrating Ero''s marriage to the Naga Queen.

    On hearing this, Evan the untouchable wanted to vomit at the thought.

    He really could not believe that a human was willing to marry a snake person.

    At least the Medusas had human faces which was far better, but the Naga''s literally had giant snake heads.

    ''Was Baron Eros not scared that that the Queen could Literally swallow him whole?'' he thought to himself.

    However, listening to the conversation of the two unsuspecting fellows, it now made sense that those carriages hade from Ero''s Territory. It was most likely carrying gifts or Bride price for the Naga Queen.

    It also made sense why they had not seen any Nagas since they arrived.

    With this piece of information, their tense nerves instantly rxed. A fatal w of theirs.

 Chapter 161 Penny Vs Taylor Bolos 5

    <h4>Chapter 161 Penny Vs Taylor Bolos 5</h4>

    Looking at one another, they anonymously agreed to follow the two unsuspecting men.

    Taylor Bolos behind had heard the news well.

    It was already a known fact that many nobles had very crazy fetishes.

    It was the reason why selling these Demi humans always made a lot of money.

    It was quite a lot of surprise to know that an old man like Eros would push a fetish so far that he even wanted to marry a Naga.

    Then again, ording to the rumours that he heard about, Eros could not even get ''IT'' up.

    That was the reason why he had adopted the grandchildren that he currently had

    It was a surprise to see that without being able to get an erection, he still wanted to have sensual rtions with a demo human.

    Taylor Bolos shook his head. He was not interested in the fetishes of an old man.

    All he wanted to do was bring back Eros''s head to his father.

    With that, he was sure that he would get the rights to be the next Baron.

    The party walked further, deeper, and lower into the cave paths.

    Impressively enough, these men never noticed them.

    At the same time, Annie,a very cautious Tracker as herself moved with care.

    ording to the soul mark that she left on Ngozi''s soul, she was sure that they were surely moving in the right direction.

    However, it was only after another few hundreds of meters that she noticed something.

    Was it not too much of a coincidence that these men were moving in exactly the same direction as where Ngozi was?

    However as soon as the thought came to her mind, the rushed smell of alcohol invaded her nose.

    Instantly, she knew they had reached somewhere important.

    Next, the faint sound of partying reached her ear.

    She turned to those behind her, and a signal was given.

    Everyone of them readied their weapons.

    This particr room seemed to be at the center of this underground hive.

    Annie gave the signal for them to wait a bit as she activated her Tracker technique to explore the perimeter of the room.

    It was a wide area having the width of a football field has its length and breadth.

    With a total of four openings, it was truly the perfect ce for them to set up an ambush.

    Also, she peeped into the room, and could see Nagas celebrating.

    They seemed to be drinking and feasting along side the humans.

    At first, her instincts made her skeptical about this.

    However, she quickly noticed two people of interest in the room.

    The first one was Eros. With his beards and old look and all, he seemed to be having a good time as he talked with his daughter.

    The second was the Naga Queen, Amanda.

    Even if this was a trap, there was no way that two very important people would be used as bait.

    Or so she thought to herself.

    Instantly, she went back and reported her findings to Taylor Bolos and Evan the untouchable.

    A quick strategy for the ambush was established.

    With four openings, their two teams could further divide themselves into four.

    Evan smiled at the idea, "I''ll go for the Naga Queen! I have her mother''s head on my wall back home. Adding hers will be really nice."

    Annie agreed that she would go for Ngozi as she an Assassin would be a major threat.

    However, Taylor Bolos suggested going for Eros and Penny.

    Since they were ordinary humans, it would not be a problem.

    However, Annie suggested against it.

    Her reason was very simple.

    She was not sure if what would happen in there.

    After all, these were snake people. In their zeal to fight for their survival, Taylor Bolos could end up bing hurt.

    As it had always been, Taylor Bolos would stay at the behind.

    Taylor Bolos knowing that it was all for her good, did not argue with the n.

    In this manner, everyone took to their different positions.

    And then, Annie gave the order.

    Instantly, the guild members and guards rushed into the vicinity with their weapons unsheathed.

    It was a perfect ambush and even though some Nagas tried to run away, all the exits had been sealed.

    Evan like a thief suddenly appeared behind Amanda with a de to her neck.

    This action of his excited the irritation of the Nagas and they hissed at him.

    However, they no choice but to obey.

    Meanwhile, Annie appeared behind Ngozi, with her dagger at her neck.

    "We meet again my dear energetic Assassin. Have you missed me?" She giggled lightly.

    It was a perfect ambush, by aiming for and capturing the main heads of both sides, the battle had essentially ended even before it began.

    All the humans were made to go on their knees and the Nagas were made to forcefully bow their heads to the ground.

    It had been so easy.

    And it had been done with such efficiency that the crowd was not even allowed to cry out.

    In only under a minute, the ambush had seeded.

    With Everybody on the ground except for Eros and Amanda, it was rtively safe to say that they had won.

    Taylor Bolos chuckled as he stepped into the wide room.

    Because of Annie''s emphasis on safety, he did not go too far in.

    Instead, he stood at the entrance.

    However, he had a triumphant look on his face.

    Taylor Bolos chuckled, "Baron Eros. Thest time we met, you were seeking passage through my territory for the Viscount''s home. Who would have thought that you actually wanted to just Fuck a Half snake demi human trash!"

    Although he had a knife to his neck, Eros surprisingly did not look surprised.

    Instead, he had a calm collected look on his face.

    Eros raised a brow at him, and who might you be?"

    Taylor Bolos frowned a bit, bit he quickly smiled, "I''ll take you don''t remember me. I am Taylor Bolos, and I''ll take your head and be Baron of the Bolos Estate."

    He spoke with incredible confidence and charisma fitting of his status.

    However, the response he got from his captives surprised him.

 Chapter 162 No Happy Ending

    <h4>Chapter 162 No Happy Ending</h4>

    Taylor Bolos spoke with incredible confidence and charisma fitting of his status.

    However, the response he got from his captives surprised him.

    There was no fear, no cowardice and no submission.

    There was not even a plea or cry for help.

    Instead, Eros turned to Amanda, "would you look at that. She was right along."

    Amanda still in her Naga form nodded her head in agreement.

    "I can''t believe it too but it seems she was right. And just like that, they fall into a trap."

    "Trap!?" Taylor Bolos raised a brow, and then he frowned.

    "What trap. I have your people surrounded, and on the ground. I also have both of you captured, and at the click of my fingers, both of your heads will be rolling on the ground. How dare you say I am the one that is trapped?"

    Eros raised a brow at him, "Well, boy! I had heard things about you. Like how smart you are and stuff like that, but to think that you were this... Hmmm, what''s the word?"

    "Dumb!" Amanda added.

    "Yes, thank you sweet heart," Eros nodded at her with a smile, and then turned once more to Taylor Bolos.

    "To think you are this dumb surprises me. She had said the glory of your capturing two leaders would blind your ego and let you mess up, but even I had not expected it to be like this."

    "Huh!?" Taylor Bolos was still perplexed as to what they were talking about. "Who? Who said that?"

    "ME!" A familiar voice came from above his head.

    Instantly, a figurended on his neck. It was Penny.

    In her hand was dagger.

    The moment shended on him, she jabbed it into his throat, "I told you would regret it. You should have just let me go home back then!"

    "NO!!!" Annie screamed as she watched Taylor Bolos neck instantly release a spring of blood.

    In this manner, her guard on her captive lessened and Ngozi took the opportunity to turn and jab her de inside her abdomen.

    Tearing from the stomach all the way to the lungs.

    The sudden turn of events had surprised everyone.

    Amanda immediately morphed to her human form, allowing her to easily maneuver the de that Evan the untouchable had about her neck.

    Her Soul energy zed from her body taking him off guard.

    He hit the wall behind him.

    At this moment, more people fell from the ceiling.

    These were not just Nagas but also Medusas.

    Evidently, those that had been on the ground were just bait.

    The real ambush fell from above.

    Evan the untouchable saw this and without a moment to waste, he rushed for the exit.

    Eros saw this and waved his hands to stop him, sending a st of soul energy his way, but instead, a forcefield suddenly appeared about Evan the untouchable''s body.

    Absorbing the soul energy st and allowing for him to escape in time.

    "Hmmm! That''s an interesting trick," Eros smiled at this.

    However, at the same time, fighting had ensured.

    Some Fighters, mostly the guild members more sensitive to fights with the snake people, rushed for the exits.

    Of course, it was already blocked by the Medusas and Nagas.

    Amidst the shing of des and soul Techniques, a few people managed to find and opening and rushed through.

    It was Axe de and some others.

    However, the Snake women chased after them.

    Meanwhile, the others, mostly guards that belonged to the Bolos Estate all had their lives end on the spot.

    The stench of blood and aroma of ughter filled the entire room.

    In this manner, all of the uninvited guests were killed.

    Taylor Bolos remained in the ground.

    He tried to apply pressure on his own neck but it was of no use.

    His hands could not stop the rush of blood like a river from his neck.

    To this moment, Surprise and ack of understanding for what had just happened was evident in his eyes.

    Penny stood over him. Her look on him was not gentle at all.

    It was a look that Eros had never seen in his daughter''s eyes before.

    After all, with him, she was always gentle and caring and she was always like a little doll that needed protecting.

    Even at his funeral against Lady Frostbite, she did not have this fierce fearless look in her eyes.

    However, she had ughtered Taylor Bolos without even hesitating, and the way she had used the de was swift with precision.

    Evidently, she had experience with cutting meat.

    Eros could not help but wonder if it was her constant working in the kitchen that thought her such a skill, or she had gained it from the constant threat on her life before he adopted her to be his Grand daughter.

    Nevertheless, he found it incredibly amazing.

    Penny looked at Taylor Bolos, "I know right, it''s a shocker, but you forgot to look for me after your Harlot came to check the first time. I knew you''d forget. After all, this time around I was not the goal. You see that''s your gift and yet your mistake. Your eyes is always on the goal."

    In only a matter of a few minutes, the fighting was over.

    With the overwhelming force that was the snake tribe, they effectively killed everybody.

    None had been spared.

    Annie, held her chest with one hand as she struggled to crawl to towards Taylor Bolos still struggling for life.

    Even though she was in tears and her leaking body left a trail of blood behind her, she still struggled to reach him.

    Her eyes remained on him, like touching him was going to fill her dying body with life.

    Everybody watched this and even Amanda conscious of the love she could see in Annie''s eyes, did not stop her.

    However, just when Annie was about to touch him, a knife stabbed into her hand, nailing it into the ground.

    "I''m sorry, but no happy ending for you too!"

    Penny clearly stated.

 Chapter 163 Not A Peaceful Morning

    <h4>Chapter 163 Not A Peaceful Morning</h4>

    Penny''s ruthless words cut deep into Annie''s heart.

    but something even more sinister was about to happen.

    Penny sat on Annie''s back, pulling her hair backwards to reveal her neck. "Taylor, Even In death, I want you to go remembering that your biggest mistake was touching the Tate family..."

    *SLUSH!*

    She ran her de across Annie''s neck, and in this manner, the Tracker was sent to the after life.

    Taylor Bolos tried to talk but blood was filling his lungs and it was filling it very fast. All he could do was struggle on the ground like a fish out of water. After a bit of spasm here and there, he moved no more.

    He was dead.

    The moment she saw him dead, the de in her hands fell to the ground, and so did Penny.

    She fell on her knees and started sobbing lowly.

    Eros saw this and walked up to her. he ced a hand on her back, "I understand little one, you have suffered too much."

    Sensing thefort that he provided, she jumped into his embrace.

    Eros patted her back again and again,forting her as she gave low sobs.

    Finally, she stepped back a bit, and he helped her wipe her eyes.

    "Don''t worry my dear, its all over.." heforted.

    Eros turned to the Medusas and Nagas in the room. "this is only a temporary victory. The real battle remains ahead of us. Far off in that cave is a stone that desires our attention.

    And we are going to get it and make it ours. From here on out, we make the necessary preparations. We are going to make this country ours."

    Eros words were filled with a moral that set their hearts aze. And they all hissed happily to the sky.

    Amanda walked up to him, resting her head on his chest, "you look so hot right now, husband..." her long fingers dancing on his chest as she looked at him and bite her lower lip.

    Eros could see the clear desire in her eyes and it made him chuckle a bit as his naughty hands slid down her gown to cup her round behind.

    Penny noticed this movement, "Graddad!? not here!" she swat his hand away.

    Eros chuckled a bit, "I guess you are right about that," his gaze lingered on the dead people on the ground a bit and then he turned, walking out of the cave.

    As he did, Ngozi eagerly rushed to follow behind him and so did Amanda, penny and all the others.

    In the morning of the next day, Baron Bolos was woken up from his slumber, a hard knock on his door. He rolled over from his wide luxurious bed.

    By his side were two butt naked women that had apanied his night.

    He wiped his eyes a bit to have a clearer view of the morning.

    And then he looked to the naked women. he chuckled a little. How couldn''t he? This was an evidence of power. the power he loved and cherished so much that he was not even willing to sumb to the pressure of the royal family.

    He stretched a hand to massage the butt of one of the women and then he spanked it. he chuckled at the sound it made.

    Just then, the knock on his door came again. This made him frown, "Who the bloody hell are you this early..."

    But then they was sudden high pitched SCREAM that came from outside his door.

    Baron Bolos knew that scream very well. It belonged to no other person but his daughter.

    Immediately, he wore his robe and rushed outside with a sword in hand. He even kicked open his own door.

    However, there was no danger like he was expecting. In fact there was nothing out of the ordinary, except the fact that his daughter and his first son as well as some guards were standing over a box.

    This surprised him and he walked over, the guards made way for him to pass and see what was in their center properly.

    It was indeed a box. the box was opened. In it were the dissected parts of a person. Naturally, it was none other than the most cherished son of the baron.

    Instantly, Baron Bolos fell on his knees. Right here and now, his perfect morning had been shattered.

    This was his son, diced in a pool of his own blood.

    One look at the corpse and it was clear that he had not even been cut by a de but was ripped apart. it was as if it wild animals that did it.

    His daughter, crying her eyes out by the side handed the baron a bloody note.

    He took the note and then he read it. This was a simple note:

    "Don''t mess with the Tates!"

    Instantly, he understood what had happened.

    "EROS!!!" he screamed loudly, his sorrow and his anger evident in his voice.

    Just then, a guard rushed over, "Baron, we are under attack!"

    Baron Bolos turned sharply, "from who?"

    "Sir, its the royal family!"

    Baron Bolos frowned. "Get me my armour!" he patted his son''s shoulder, and then he turned to his weeping daughter, go find some ce to hide."

    As he said this, he dragged his sword behind him. A few drops of tears fell from his eyes.

    This was obviously not a peaceful morning at all...

    Meanwhile, yet another person was having a very unpeaceful morning. It wa snone other than thedies that belonged to Eros.

    Even though they had gone several rounds the night before, Eros woke a good number of them up with his dick mming into their horny holes.

    The mountain was filled with early morning moans.

    Even Penny felt good frustration trying to block out her ears.

    Unable to have a peaceful sleep, she decided to visit her brother Dan.

    As the grand daughter of the king of the medusas and nagas, she was instantly, granted ess to see Dan...

 Chapter 164 What shall we use for the Array?

    <h4>Chapter 164 What shall we use for the Array?</h4>

    Penny made her way into the room.

    Aside her and some top officials, no one else was allowed into this ce.

    Penny had initiallye here to have some alone time with Dan, but she was surprised to see that someone else had alreadye for visitation.

    It was a person that she was not expecting. It was Caren.

    Caren stood with her broad sword stabbed into the earth before her as her eyesid on Dan that was still floating in the air.

    His body was still filled with the veined patterns of the anchor stones and his eyes were still shut.

    Caren was not in her armor and only wore a simple dress. Obviously, she had not been able to sleep either and hade here.

    Penny did not know much about Caren, other than she was currently one of her Grandfather''s women.

    Naturally, she expected that she too would have been nestled in Eros''s embrace getting some love for herself.

    Surprisingly, she wasn''t.

    "can''t sleep?" Caren asked.

    Penny nodded as she folded her arms before her chest, her eyes also settled on her brother.

    "I barely held a moment with young master Dan, but I remember his caring nature. While I and the others were meditating when we first gifted cultivation, I remember that he sneaked into the room. We were butt naked and even though I did not open my eyes, I could sense him.

    I thought he was just a pervy boying to enjoy the sight of three naked women, but he wasn''t. Instead, he came with nkets and draped them on our bodies.

    When we woke up, i leant from Jimmy that the night that followed was a very chilling one for the young master. Even though he knew he was going to be cold, he still came and used his own nkets on us. He is a kind young man."

    Penny heard the story and smiled a little, "yes, yes he his. He has always been that way..." As she spoke, memories of Dan, his smile, his care for her, all floated through her head. And then she remembered him raising his sword in defense of her honor when Lady Frostbite hade for them."

    Penny could not hold it back and tears flowed down her cheeks. As it did, she tried to wipe them away.

    Caren pulled her closer into an embrace, "don''t worry, Husband has said that he would do everything in his power to save him. Now, I probably don''t know your Grandfather as well as you do, but from what i have seen, it is even possible for him to challenge the king if he so wished to."

    Penny nodded as she sobbed into Caren''s embrace, and Caren patted her a bit more.

    "I want to be stronger..." penny muttered.

    Caren nodded, "I can tell... but trust me, you are already plenty strong. I mean you ughtered that brat like he was a goat."

    Both women looked at each other and chuckled a bit.

    "But if you really want to learn, I can teach you a bit..."

    ...

    Eros eventually rose to the morning. On one side was Amanda, and on the other side was Shade, while Ngoziid on his chest. They had all worked hardst night to please him and now were very tired.

    Gently, Eros stood to his feet, pushing thedies aside to rise to his feet.

    He put on a robe and walked outside the cave.

    As he walked into the hall, he saw Queen Eli at the table. She had her brows frowned as she worked on the blue print of the Array that Eros had given her.

    There were a few Nagas and Medusas by her side. There was also Victoria at the other side of the room appraising the herbs nd treasures that were to be used for the Array.

    As Eros walked in, a Naga immediately hurried over to him to give him a warm cup of tea.

    It was winter and it was naturally cold.

    He took a seep of the tea and nodded, "good stuff!"

    He walked over to Queen Eli, "i see you have already began!"

    "Yes, my king she replied as she bowed respectfully."

    She moved aside for him to take a look at the Array formation. "Hmm, I see you have already started working on the modules."

    "Yes, my king."

    Eros nodded at her as he brought her closer by her waist, "You are working very hard. At this rate, I will have to prepare a very big reward for you when you are done."

    As he said this, he had a knowing look in his eyes, as he leaned in to kiss her. Queen Eli did not resist. Having Eros was a temptation difficult to ignore. However, she had to. After all, she was queen and had a lot of work to do.

    Victoria at the corner of the room felt as if a shock had gone through her spine. Instantly, she zoomed over with her wheel chair pushing the two of them apart.

    "NO! NO!! NO!!! You guys can''t do that here. Besides, there is so much work to do." She turned to Eros, "And you, didn''t you have enough funst night? It was so loud, Even Penny could not sleep."

    "Speaking of Penny, I haven''t seen this morning!" Eros massaged his jaw.

    "Oh, she is with Caren..." Victoria pointed to a window.

    Eros walked up to it and opened the blinds.

    He looked below and there there they were.

    They were in the snow shing des with one another.

    Eros nodded, "He liked the fact that Penny was having a bonding process with one of his women."

    He turned back to Queen Eli, "good! Now wake everyone that''s still asleep. We will need all the help we can get. Its time we draw out the array."

    Victoria rolled forward, "Exactly! i was about to ask that. What do you intend to use to draw the Array. The elements in the substance description is not something I have seen in any element before."

    Eros chuckled, "that is because, we are going to use.... CUM!"

 Chapter 165 A Trap Set For Granddad

    <h4>Chapter 165 A Trap Set For Granddad</h4>

    Eros''s words made all in the room pause a bit, and Victoria could not believe what she had actually heard. Instantly, she rushed out of the room with her wheelchair.

    Her face already flushed red like a tomatoes. There was absolutely no way she was going to hear such things and terrible things were not going to appear in her head. After all, she was still a virgin, and a very shy girl at that.

    Eros saw this and chuckled lightly at it.

    Meanwhile, Queen Eli stepped forward, "My king, are you serious about this?"

    Eros nodded as he enjoyed his morning tea. "yes, let everyone that i have ever touchede down to the hot spring below.

    After saying this, he walked out of the room.

    Instantly, Queen Eli spat out orders to the women behind her, and they too rushed to do as instructed.

    Information was immediately spread around the colony and in only a few minutes of time, everyone had made it to the hot spring room below.

    This particr room was separate from the shrine containing the heritage of the medusas and the Nagas.

    This mountain actually sat on a rich mineral mine crystal that had the ability of naturally storing heat. Arge deposit of them were underground, and adding the fact that a spring followed through the mountain, it made for a good spot to rx, expectially during the winter like this.

    It was a verymon thing to see many Medusas and nagas rxing in this area.

    Ever since the two tribes became one again as a result of the healing that Eros brought, things have been amicable between the women and cultural ideas have been exchanged, ensuring a betterment of their future together.

    Immediately they all heard that Eros was the person calling the summons, they all rushed to the Spring hall.

    The ce was fully crowded with many nagas and medusas.

    These three breasted, half beast women were all beauties in their own right, and if one looked beyond the snake like head or their snake hair, it wass easy to see why a lot of nobles of thend were after them.

    Eros walked forward as he checked their bodies. Eros was once the god of pleasure and the satisfaction of sexual encouters was his specialty.

    At the moment, he was going about these women, squeezing their breast. as he did this, many of them moaned in pleasure at the spot. after all, Eros was using his soul energy that was pure celestial energy for this check.

    Considering his nature, he was already holding back a lot, if not, many of them would have reached their climax from just his touch.

    Although it looked like all he was doing was just enjoying folding the breasts of so many exotic women, but in truth, what he was doing was very important. He was checking the quality of their Yin energy.

    Eros wanted to draw out the array, but needed yin energy to use as the pencil. His n was to milk it out of the bodies of these women.

    Luckily, medusas and Nagas lived ording to nature, and exercised a lot, which made the quality of yin energy that came out of their bodies a really good one.

    But For Eros, that was not enough. For this array to give good and maximum power, he had to pick the women with the best of Yin energy.

    Of course, Eros knew that his own women would be best for this process, after all, they fed on his yang energy on a daily basis. their Yin energy would definitely be the best.

    However, the process was sure to leave them very drained, and he had other ns for each and everyone of them.

    Carefully, Eros selected a hundred women, all of them were a mixture of Nagas and Medusas.

    After which, he instructed them all to get into the hot spring pool with him.

    Without disobedience, they all did as he instructed.

    Eros took off his clothes and joined them inside.

    As he did this, he turned to Queen Eli, "please ensure that no one enters these ce. At the moment, I am about to release a degree of my power that will let these women seek my seed.

    I have also prepared my power to properly guide the minds of these women here. If any person were to enter at such a time, they might run mad with desire.

    Queen Eli heard the instruction and nodded, "I will personally stay guard outside the doors to ensure that nothing happens."

    Eros nodded at her. "In that case, I will begin."

    As he said this, his manhood rose to the asion and Queen Eli immediately left the room.

    Just as she had said she would, she stood outside the room.

    However, she had only been waiting for five minutes when a Naga immediately rushed to report, "Queen Eli, we are under attack from the ck Axe guild. Princess Penny anddy Caren were practicing outside when it happened."

    "What? The ck axe guild again?" She was suprised at this. "Why was there no rm?" However, the moment Queen Eli said those words, she herself knew the answer.

    Eros had requested that all medusas and Nagas and Medusas report to the Hot spring room, this naturally meant those that acted as guards were not exempted.

    "Shit!" she cursed. She turned about, wanting to report to Eros, however, she could already hear the moaning sounds that wereing from the room. certainly, she knew that he had began milking their loins of their Yin energy.

    She had no choice, this was a problem that she had to fix all by herself. Immediately, she turned and rushed for the exit, "Tell Shade, Amanda, and Ngozi. the King is busy at the moment, we will have to defend our home by ourself."

    Immediately, the Naga went to do as instructed and Queen Eli rushed out for battle.

    As she did, she did not notice the pair of eyes that appeared from the shadows.

    A low chuckle was heard as a figure stepped out....

 Chapter 166 Evan the Untouchable has been touched

    <h4>Chapter 166 Evan the Untouchable has been touched</h4>

    Immediately, the Naga went to do as instructed and Queen Eli rushed out for battle.

    As she did, she did not notice the pair of eyes that appeared from the shadows.

    A low chuckle was heard as a figure stepped out.

    It was none other than Evan the untouchable.

    ..............

    Evan the untouchable was a very petty man. As a high ranking man of a guild of mercenaries, he wa one to pursue little offenses until he got his revenge.

    The medusas and the Nags had been his y things for a very long time. Their inability to be able to leave the sacred pool for a very long time was a source of weakness that he greatly exploited.

    Even his different encounters with Queen Eli were depended on this very major w.

    And he used it to the best of his advantage. Every time, he would alwayse up with some brilliant way to kidnap the snake women and either sell them for profit or enjoy their bodies himself.

    This had happened again and again, ever always frustrating Queen Eli and Amanda.

    During these times, he had taken time to study they out of the homes of these creatures. This was why he had been able to lead Taylor Bolos to the Nagas hide out and even knew their different habits during the winter.

    However, he had lost terribly there. This was the second time he was losing to the Medusas and Nagas and it was very much frustrating.

    In fact, he hated it so much that he had not been able to eat or rest since thest event when Taylor Bolos and his tracker lost their lives.

    And now, he had been given the opportunity to enact his revenge.

    His n had been simple. As far as he was concerned, the Medusas and Nagas were all his. And all his loses had began from the moment Eros made his entrance into their lives.

    In his head, Eros was a thief that hade to steal his property.

    this was a crime that he could not allow go without punishment.

    After hisst encounter with the snake women, Evan the untouchable knew that the snake women were getting stronger and stronger. Now, they even had legs.

    If he waited to gather some strength before striking, it might already be toote. What he had to do, was strike now that the iron was still hot.

    Yes, he was going to take advantage of his knowledge of theyout of this mountain and kill eros once and for all.

    It had only been a day since the incident with Taylor Bolos and he knew from experience that this was the best time to act.

    To make things even better, the medusas on sentry duty had suddenly left their post for an important reason that he could not be bothered to take note of.

    This was the advantage he was looking for. The n was simple. The remaining members of his?guild that had managed to escape with him only yesterday would create a distraction outside while he would sneak into the premise of Eros''s inner chambers and instantly kill him.

    when he sneaked over, he found that only Eros''s women were in the inner chambers, but listening to conversations here and there, he was able to figure out Eros''s location.

    Without a moment to waste, he made his way here. Hidden properly in the shadows, even Queen Eli had not noticed him. Then again, all the different times that he had been to this ce, she had not known of his arrival, not until damage was already done.

    As soon as she left, he walked up to the door.

    The same one that had been instructed by Eros that no one was to open.

    From outside the doors of the room, he could already hear the moaning sounds of women experiencing incredible pleasure. Those sounds greatly annoyed him.

    "Those are mine!" he muttered to himself in great anger.

    In his head, he could imagine Eros folding the breasts of the women and his tongue on them. And then he could imagine eros prating them.

    No! He could not take it. Not anymore.

    Immediately, he rushed into the room as he roused his soul energy for murder.

    However, all he could see on entering was water vapor so much that it obstructed his sight. He tried to use his soul energy to wave away the mist in the air, but it was of no use.

    It was as if the mist had a life of its own trying to obstruct him.

    And then it started. Evan the untouchable suddenly felt hot and the need to strip his clothes, or even better, he wanted to rip them off. It was not that he was hot, but his skin felt the irritation of clothes and all he wanted to do was get touched in weird ces.

    At first, he thought that it was just his desire for the snake women getting the better of him.

    However, even when he set his eyes on one of them, he did not feel like mounting her. No! He did not feel like mounting, but instead, he wanted to be mounted.

    Yes, he could already feel the itch for it from his backside.

    But that was not all. All of a sudden, he started to see images of Eros everywhere around him. This was eros with his nakedness and his cock pointing to the sky.

    Evan the untouchable could not take it anymore. He fell on his knees as he pleaded to the images to be mounted. And then his urge became like a fire inside him and he fell to the ground as he could not take it anymore. his urge was getting the better of him, and he tore his pants in an attempt to reach his fist up his ass for a semnce of pleasure.

    Of course, all these things were happening in his mind. After all, in the real world, he had not even entered the hot spring room yet. All he did was open the doors and he had fell into an illusion...

 Chapter 167 Unfortunate Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 167 Unfortunate Intruder</h4>

    "Hmm!" Eros massaged his jaw as he looked at the person that had tried to sneak into the Spring hall.

    Evan the untouchable was on the ground, his eyes were nk and saliva and form kept oning out from his mouth.

    Queen Eli standing behind Eros also shook her head. "It would seem that you were the target, my king!"

    Eros nodded, "I know! but he has now lost his mind in the process. Eros ced a hand on Evan the untouable''s neck. However, a particr energy prevented him from doing so.

    "It would seem that even though he has lost his mind, his bloodline energy continues to protect him. Even If I want to help him, and I am not saying that I want to, it would be very difficult." Eros added.

    Queen Eli stepped forward and bowed before Eros, "Forgive me, my king. You instructed i perform a task and I left my position.... I ... I was not thinking properly at the time. I thought that..."

    "I understand!" Eros patted her shoulder, "You thought Penny and Caren had met with harm and only wanted to save them. Don''t worry, it is well. I do understand that you intended well."

    He then turned once more to Evan the untouchable. "Unfortunately, this one has forever lost his mind. This is what happens when one exposed to my power without my permission. In truth, he had it lucky...'' As Eros said this, he could not help but imagine what would have happened if he had truly released his power as one with the fundamental and foundational understanding of pleasure.

    truly, madness was the least that could have ever happened. At least, Evan the untouchable still had his life. If not that Eros, anticipating the possibility of such a mistake happening with Queen Eli, intentionally letting a bit of a gap for escape, Evan the untouchable would have had his soul turn from within his body with the hunger for pleasure.

    "Take him, and do with him as you wish!" Eros gave the order to her and she nodded ordingly, ordering the medusas to take him away.

    Eros gave a deep sigh. "Now that it is over, what about penny and Caren?"

    "They are in good health, my king." Queen Eli responded, "Those that had attacked were actually the remaining members of the ck Axe Guild that had escaped yesterday. Their morale was already down and they made for quick and easy pickings for the guards."

    "Good! You are doing a good job, Queen Eli. I would have to give you a rewardter." Eros walked up to her. At the moment, Queen Eli was in her human form. Because her medusa form was veryrge, with a big body, she mostly stayed this way these days.

    It also made it easy for her to move around.

    As Eros approached her, she did not resist, allowing his fingers patrol her body the way they wanted. Instantly, his strong palm sank into her backside.

    This made her yelp a bit, but she quickly covered her mouth. Just his touch about her body and she could already feel her loins betray her in slight moistness.

    Eros leaned in a bit to kiss her, and she raised her head to receive him. Her mind was already filled with the anticipation of him inside her, and she really wanted him.

    However, just as his sneaky fingers made their way up her blouse to capture her clit, Eros suddenly paused and turned to the side.

    An uninvited guest had appeared.

    "Seriously, can''t I just go one room in this ce where I don''t find you trying to screw somebody?" It was none other than Victoria.

    "Besides, are we not supposed to be building an Array, or I''m I the only one that remembers that a Kid''s life hangs in the bnce."

    The moment dan was mentioned, Eros expression suddenly changed. His hands left Queen Eli, making her feel a sudden sense of loss.

    After all, she was about to get some only moments ago.

    Eros gave a shallow cough, "Victoria is right. we should get to work immediately." He turned to the spring room, "Your daughters worked hard, ensure that all fifty of them get enough rest."

    Eros was referring to the fifty snake women that he had just had a very pleasurable encounter with.

    All fifty of them at the moment, were passed out in the room.

    Queen Eli nodded as she gave low hisses and medusas and Nagas hurried over to help carry the women out.

    Next, the pool containing the spring water was drained. This was the ce that Eros had piled up the yin energy that their body had released.

    After having incredible intercourse with all of them, Eros had added certain spices to the Yin mixture and now, the pool was ready to be used as an array.

    When Queen Eli came close to the pool, she could sense the rich yin energy within it. She could help but imagine how many times the snake women had reached their climax. After all, the quality of Yin energy she was feeling was not something that a mere fifty women could produce by climaxing once each.

    Meanwhile, outside the Mountain, the men that Caren and Ngozi had brought were busy with setting up the nodes as instructed by Queen Eli and Victoria.

    These nodes were very big pirs. Pirs so big that it would have taken eight men holding hands to wrap around them.

    These pirs had been worked on by Victoria, made with a mixture of certain herbs and cement to facilitate the kind of energy that would be used.?She also drew giant symbols on them. Each pir with its own symbol.?These were all appropriate runes, a part of the Array.

    The earth around the mountain was rocky, and soul energy and a lot of manualbor was required to dig the earth open for the pirs to be secured well into the ground.

    This was one of the reasons that they needed a lot of man power.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!